"Eddings, David - Malloreon 03 - Demon Lord of Karanda" - читать интересную книгу автора (Eddings David)DAVID EDDINGS - DEMON LORD OF KARANDA Book 2 of the Malloreon PROLOGUE Being
a brief history of Mallorea and the races that dwell there. ‑Digested
from The Chronicles of Angarak University of Melcene Press Tradition
places the ancestral home of the Angaraks somewhere off the south coast of
present‑day Dalasia. Then Torak, Dragon God of Angarak, used the power of
the Stone, Cthrag Yaska, in what has come to be called "the cracking of
the world." The crust of the earth split, releasing liquid magma from
below and letting the waters of the southern ocean in to form the Sea of the
East. This
cataclysmic process continued for decades before the world gradually assumed
its present form. As
a result of this upheaval, the Alorns and their allies were forced to retreat
into the unexplored reaches of the western continent, while the Angaraks fled
into the wilderness of Mallorea. Torak
had been maimed and disfigured by the Stone, which rebelled at the use to which
the God put it, and the Grolim priests were demoralized. Thus leadership fell
by default to the military; by the time the Grolims recovered, the military had
established de facto rule of all
Angarak. Lacking their former preeminence, the priests set up an opposing
center of power at Mal Yaska, near the tip of the Karandese mountain range. At
this point, Torak roused himself to prevent the imminent civil war between
priesthood and military rule. But he made no move against the military
headquarters at Mal Zeth; instead, he marched to the extreme northwest of
Mallorea Antiqua with a quarter of the Angarak people to build the Holy City of
Cthol Mishrak. There he remained, so absorbed by efforts to gain control of
Cthrag Yaska that he was oblivious to the fact that the people had largely
turned from their previous preoccupation with theological matters. Those with
him in Cthol Mishrak were mostly a hysterical fringe of fanatics under the
rigid control of Torak's three disciples, Zedar, Ctuchik, and Urvon. These
three maintained the old forms in the society of Cthol Mishrak while the rest
of Angarak changed. When
the continuing friction between the Church and military finally came to Torak's
attention, he summoned the military High Command and the Grolim Hierarchy to
Cthol Mishrak and delivered his commands in terms that brooked no demur.
Exempting only Mal Yaska and Mal Zeth, all towns and districts were to be ruled
jointly by the military and priesthood. The subdued Hierarchy and High Command
immediately settled their differences and returned to their separate enclaves.
This enforced truce freed the generals to turn their attention to the other
peoples living in Mallorea. The
origins of these people are lost in myth, but three races had predated the
Angaraks on the continent: the Dalasians of the southwest; the Karands of the
north; and the Melcenes of the East. It was to the Karands the military turned
its efforts. The
Karands were a warlike race with little patience for cultural niceties. They
lived in crude cities where hogs roamed freely in the muddy streets.
Traditionally, they were related to the Morindim of the far north of Gar og
Nadrak. Both races were given to the practice of demon worship. At
the beginning of the second millennium, roving bands of Karandese brigands had
become a serious problem along the eastern frontier, and the Angarak army now
moved out of Mal Zeth to the western fringes of the Karandese Kingdom of
Pallia. The city of Rakand in southwestern Pallia was sacked and burned, and
the inhabitants were taken captives. At
this point, one of the greatest decisions of Angarak history was made. While
the Grolims prepared for an orgy of human sacrifice, the generals paused. They
had no desire to occupy Pallia, and the difficulties of long-distance
communication made the notion unattractive. To the generals, it seemed far
better to keep Pallia as a subject kingdom and exact tribute, rather than to
occupy a depopulated territory. The Grolims were outraged, but the generals
were adamant. Ultimately, both sides agreed to take the matter before Torak for
his decision. Not
surprisingly, Torak agreed with the High Command; if the Karands could be
converted, he would nearly double the congregation of his Church as well as the
size of his army for any future confrontation with the Kings of the West.
"Any man who liveth in boundless Mallorea shall bow down and worship
me," he told his reluctant missionaries. And to insure their zeal, he sent
Urvon to Mal Yaska to oversee the conversion of the Karands. There
Urvon established himself as temporal head of the Mallorean Church in pomp and
luxury hitherto unknown to the ascetic Grolims. The
army moved against Katakor, Jenno, and Delchin, as well as Pallia. But the
missionaries fared poorly as the Karandese magicians conjured up hordes of
demons to defend their society. Urvon finally journeyed to Cthol Mishrak to
consult with Torak. It is not clear what Torak did, but the Karandese magicians
soon discovered that the spells previously used to control the demons were no
longer effective. Any magician could now reach into the realms of darkness only
at the peril of life and soul. The conquest of the Karands absorbed the
attention of both military and priesthood for the next several centuries, but
ultimately the resistance collapsed and Karanda became a subject nation, its
peoples generally looked upon as inferiors. When
the army advanced down the Great River Magan against the Melcene Empire,
however, it met a sophisticated and technologically superior people. In several
disastrous battles, in which Melcene war chariots and elephant cavalry
destroyed whole battalions, the Angaraks abandoned their efforts. The Angarak
generals made overtures of peace. To their astonishment, the Melcenes quickly
agreed to normalize relations and offered to trade horses, which the Angaraks
previously lacked. They refused, however, even to discuss the sale of
elephants. The
army then turned to Dalasia, which proved to be an easy conquest. The Dalasians
were simple farmers and herdsmen with little skill for war. The Angaraks moved
into Dalasia and established military protectorates during the next ten years.
The priesthood seemed at first equally successful. The Dalasians meekly
accepted the forms of Angarak worship. But they were a mystical people, and the
Grolims soon discovered that the power of the witches, seers, and prophets
remained unbroken. Moreover, copies of the infamous Mallorean Gospels still circulated in secret among the Dalasians. In
time, the Grolims might have succeeded in stamping out the secret Dalasian
religion. But then a disaster occurred that was to change forever the
complexion of Angarak life. Somehow, the legendary sorcerer Belgarath,
accompanied by three Alorns, succeeded in evading all the security measures and
came unobserved at night to steal Cthrag Yaska from the iron tower of Torak in
the center of Cthol Mishrak. Although pursued, they managed to escape with the
stolen Stone to the West. In
furious rage, Torak destroyed his city. Then he ordered that the Murgos,
Thulls, and Nadraks be sent to the western borders of the Sea of the East. More
than a million lives were lost in the crossing of the northern land bridge, and
the society and culture of the Angaraks took long to recover. Following
the dispersal and the destruction of Cthol Mishrak, Torak became almost
inaccessible, concentrating totally on various schemes to thwart the growing
power of the Kingdoms of the West. The God's neglect gave the military time to
exploit fully its now virtually total control of Mallorea and the subject
kingdoms. For
many centuries, the uneasy peace between Angaraks and Melcenes continued,
broken occasionally only by little wars in which both sides avoided committing
their full forces. The two nations eventually established the practice of each
sending children of the leaders to be raised by leaders of the other side. This
led to a fuller understanding by both, as well as to the growth of a body of
cosmopolitan youths that eventually became the norm for the ruling class of the
Mallorean Empire. One such youth was Kallath, the son of a high‑ranking
Angarak general. Brought up in Melcene, he returned to Mal Zeth to become the
youngest man ever to be elevated to the General Staff Returning to Melcene, he
married the daughter of the Melcene Emperor and managed to have himself
declared Emperor following the old man's death in 3830. Then, using the Melcene
army as a threat, he managed to get himself declared hereditary Commander in
Chief of the Angaraks. The
integration of Melcene and Angarak was turbulent. But in time, the Melcene
patience won out over Angarak brutality. Unlike other peoples, the Melcenes
were ruled by a bureaucracy. And in the end, that bureaucracy proved far more
efficient than the Angarak military administration, By 4400, the ascendancy of
the bureaucracy was complete. By that time, also, the title of Commander in
Chief had been forgotten and the ruler of both peoples was simply the Emperor
of Mallorea. To the sophisticated Melcenes, the worship of
Torak remained largely superficial. They accepted the forms out of expediency,
but the Grolims were never able to command the abject submission to the Dragon
God that had characterized the Angaraks. Then
in 4850, Torak suddenly emerged from his eons of seclusion to appear before the
gates of Mal Zeth. Wearing
a steel mask to conceal his maimed face, he set aside the Emperor and declared
himself Kal Torak, King and God. He immediately began mustering an enormous
force to crush the Kingdoms of the West and bring all the world under his
domination. The
mobilization that followed virtually stripped Mallorea of able‑bodied
males. The Angaraks and Karands were marched north to the land bridge, crossing
to northernmost Gar og Nadrak, and the Dalasians and Melcenes moved to where
fleets had been constructed to ferry them across the Sea of the East to
southern Cthol Murgos. The northern Malloreans joined with the Nadraks, Thulls,
and northern Murgos to strike toward the Kingdoms of Drasnia and Algaria. The second group of Malloreans joined with
the southern Murgos and were to march northwesterly. Torak meant to crush the
West between the two huge armies. The
southern forces, however, were caught in a freak storm that swept off the
Western Sea in the spring of 4875 and that buried them alive in the worst
blizzard of recorded history. When it finally abated, the column was mired in
fourteen‑foot snowdrifts that persisted until early summer. No theory has
yet been able to explain this storm, which was clearly not of natural origin.
Whatever the cause, the southern army perished. The few survivors who struggled
back to the East told tales of horror that were truly unthinkable. The
northern force was also beset by various disasters, but eventually laid siege
to Vo Mimbre, where they were completely routed by the combined armies of the
West. And
there Torak was struck down by the power of Cthrag Yaska (there called the Orb
of Aldur) and lay in a coma that was to last centuries, though his body was
rescued and taken to a secret hiding place by his disciple Zedar. In
the years following these catastrophes, Mallorean society began to fracture
back into its original components of Melcene, Karanda, Dalasia, and the lands
of the Angaraks. The Empire was saved only by the emergence of Korzeth as
Emperor. Korzeth
was only fourteen when he seized the throne from his aged father. Deceived by
his youth, the separatist regions began to declare independence of the imperial
throne. Korzeth moved decisively to stem the revolution. He spent the rest of
his life on horseback in one of the greatest bloodbaths of history, but when he
was done, he delivered a strong and united Mallorea to his successors.
Henceforth, the descendants of Korzeth ruled in total and unquestioned power
from Mal Zeth. This
continued until the present Emperor, Zakath, ascended the throne. For a time,
he gave promise of being an enlightened ruler of Mallorea and the western
kingdoms of the Angaraks. But soon there were signs of trouble. The
Murgos were ruled by Taur Urgas, and it was evident that he was both mad and
unscrupulously ambitious. He instigated some plot against the young Emperor. It
has never been established clearly what form his scheming took. But Zakath
discovered that Taur Urgas was behind it and vowed vengeance. This took the
form of a bitter war in which Zakath began a campaign to destroy the mad ruler
utterly. It
was in the middle of this struggle that the West struck. While the Kings of the
West sent an army against the East, Belgarion, the young Overlord of the West
and descendant of Belgarath the Sorcerer, advanced on foot across the north and
across the land bridge into Mallorea. He was accompanied by Belgarath and a
Drasnian and he bore the ancient Sword of Riva, on the pommel of which was
Cthrag Yaska, the Orb of Aldur. His purpose was to slay Torak, apparently in
response to some prophecy known in the West. Torak
had been emerging from his long coma in the ruins of his ancient city of Cthol
Mishrak. Now he roused himself to meet the challenger. But in the
confrontation, Belgarion overcame the God and slew him with the Sword, leaving
the priesthood of Mallorea in chaos and confusion. PART ONE - RAK HAGGA CHAPTER ONE The
first snow of the season settled white and quiet through the breathless air
onto the decks of their ship. It was a wet snow with large, heavy flakes that
piled up on the lines and rigging, turning the tarred ropes into thick, white
cables. The sea was black, and the swells rose and fell without sound. From the
stem came the slow, measured beat of a muffled drum that set the stroke for the
Mallorean oarsmen. The sifting flakes settled on the shoulders of the sailors
and in the folds of their scarlet cloaks as they pulled steadily through the
snowy morning. Their breath steamed in the chill dampness as they bent and
straightened in unison to the beat of the drum. Garion
and Silk stood at the rail with their cloaks pulled tightly around them,
staring somberly out through the filmy snowfall. "Miserable
morning," the rat‑faced little Drasnian noted, distastefully
brushing snow from his shoulders. Garion
grunted sourly. "You're
in a cheerful humor today." "I
don't really have all that much to smile about, Silk." Garion went back to
glowering out at the gloomy black‑and‑white morning. Belgarath
the Sorcerer came out of the aft cabin, squinted up into the thickly settling
snow, and raised the hood of his stout old cloak. Then he came forward along
the slippery deck to join them at the rail. Silk
glanced at the red‑cloaked Mallorean soldier who had unobtrusively come
up on deck behind the old man and who now stood leaning with some show of
idleness on the rail several yards aft. "I see that General Atesca is
still concerned about your well‑being," he said, pointing at the man
who had dogged Belgarath's steps since they had sailed out of the harbor at Rak
Verkat. Belgarath
threw a quick disgusted glance in the soldier's direction.
"Stupidity," he said shortly. "Where does he think I'm
going?" A
sudden thought came to Garion. He leaned forward and spoke very quietly.
"You know," he said, "we could
go someplace, at that. We've got a ship here, and a ship goes wherever you
point it ‑Mallorea just as easily as the coast of Hagga." "It's
an interesting notion, Belgarath," Silk agreed. "There
are four of us, Grandfather," Garion pointed out. "You, me, Aunt Pol,
and Durnik. I'm sure we wouldn't have much difficulty in taking over this ship.
Then we could change course and be halfway to Mallorea before Kal Zakath
realized that we weren't coming to Rak Hagga after all." The more he
thought about it, the more the idea excited him. "Then we could sail north
along the Mallorean coast and anchor in a cove or inlet someplace on the shore
of Camat. We'd only be a week or so from Ashaba. We might even be able to get
there before Zandramas does." A bleak smile touched his lips. "I'd
sort of like to be waiting for her when she gets there." "It's
got some definite possibilities, Belgarath," Silk said. "Could you do
it?" Belgarath
scratched thoughtfully at his beard, squinting out into the sifting snow.
"It's possible," he admitted. He looked at Garion. "But what do
you think we ought to do with all these Mallorean soldiers and the ship's crew,
once we get to the coast of Camat? You weren't planning to sink the ship and
drown them all, were you, the way Zandramas does when she's finished using
people?" "Of
course not!" "I'm
glad to hear that ‑but then how did you plan to keep them from running to
the nearest garrison just as soon as we leave them behind? I don't know about
you, but the idea of having a regiment or so of Mallorean troops hot on our
heels doesn't excite me all that much." Garion
frowned. "I guess I hadn't thought about that," he admitted. "I
didn't think you had. It's usually best to work your way completely through an
idea before you put it into action. It avoids a great deal of spur‑of‑the‑moment
patching later on." "
All right," Garion said, feeling slightly embarrassed. "I
know you're impatient, Garion, but impatience is a poor substitute for a well‑considered
plan." "Do
you mind, Grandfather?" Garion said acidly. "Besides,
it might just be that we're supposed
to go to Rak Hagga and meet with Kal Zakath. Why would Cyradis turn us over to
the Malloreans, after she went to all the trouble of putting The Book of Ages into my hands? There's
something else going on here, and I'm not sure we want to disrupt things until
we find out a little more about them." The
cabin door opened, and General Atesca, the commander of the Mallorean forces
occupying the Isle of Verkat, emerged. From the moment they had been turned
over to him, Atesca had been polite and strictly correct in all his dealings
with them. He had also been very firm about his intention to deliver them
personally to Kal Zakat in Rak Hagga. He was a tall, lean man, and his uniform
was bright scarlet, adorned with numerous medals and decorations. He carried
himself with erect dignity, though the fact that his nose had been broken at
some time in the past made him look more like a street brawler than a general
in an imperial army. He came up the slush-covered deck, heedless of his highly
polished boots. "Good
morning, gentlemen," he greeted them with a stiff, military bow. "I
trust you slept well?" "Tolerably,"
Silk replied. "It
seems to be snowing," the general said, looking about and speaking in the
tone of one making small talk for the sake of courtesy. "I
noticed that," Silk said. "How long is it likely to take us to reach
Rak Hagga?" "
A few more hours to reach the coast, your Highness, and then a two‑day
ride to the city." Silk
nodded. "Have you any idea why your Emperor wants to see us?" he
asked. "He
didn't say," Atesca answered shortly, "and I didn't think it
appropriate to ask. He merely told me to apprehend you and to bring you to him
at Rak Hagga. You are all to be treated with utmost courtesy as long as you
don't try to escape. If you do that, his Imperial Majesty instructed me to be
more firm." His tone as he spoke was neutral, and his face remained
expressionless. "I hope you gentlemen will excuse me now," he, said.
"I have some matters that need my attention." He bowed curtly,
turned, and left them. "He's
a gold mine of information, isn't he?" Silk noted dryly. " Most
Melcenes love to gossip, but you've got to pry every word out of this
one." "Melcene?"
Garion said. "I didn't know that." Silk
nodded. " Atesca's a Melcene name. Kal Zakath has some peculiar ideas
about the aristocracy of talent. Angarak officers don't like the idea, but
there's not too much they can do about it ‑if they want to keep their
heads." Garion
was not really that curious about the intricacies of Mallorean politics, so he
let the matter drop, to return to the subject they had been discussing
previously. "I'm not quite clear about what you were saying, Grandfather,
" he said, "about our going to Rak Hagga, I mean." "Cyradis
believes that she has a choice to make," the old man replied," and
there are certain conditions that have to be met before she can make it. I've
got a suspicion that your meeting with Zakath might be one of those conditions." "You
don't actually believe her, do you?" "I've
seen stranger things happen and I always walk very softly around the Seers of
Kell." "I
haven't seen anything about a meeting of that kind in the Mrin Codex." "
Neither have I, but there are more things in the world than the Mrin Codex.
You've got to keep in mind the fact that Cyradis is drawing on the prophecies
of both sides, and if the prophecies
are equal, they have equal truth. Not only that, Cyradis is probably drawing on
some prophecies that only the Seers know about. Wherever this list of
preconditions came from, though, I'm fairly certain that she won't let us get
to this 'place which is no more' until every item's been crossed off her
list." "Won't
let us?" Silk said. "Don't
underestimate Cyradis, Silk," Belgarath cautioned. "She's the
receptacle of all the power the Dals possess. That means that she can probably
do things that the rest of us couldn't even begin to dream of. Let's look at
things from a practical point of view, though. When we started out, we were a
half a year behind Zandramas and we were planning a very tedious and time‑consuming
trek across Cthol Murgos ‑but we kept getting interrupted." . "Tell me about it," Silk said
sardonically. "Isn't
it curious that after all these interruptions, we've reached the eastern side
of the continent ahead of schedule and cut Zandramas' lead down to a few
weeks?" Silk
blinked, and then his eyes narrowed. "Gives
you something to think about, doesn't it?" The old man pulled his cloak
more tightly about him and looked around at the settling snow. "Let's go
inside," he suggested. "It's really unpleasant out here." The
coast of Hagga was backed by low hills, filmy-looking and white in the thick
snowfall. There were extensive salt marshes at the water's edge, and, the brown
reeds bent under their burden of wet, clinging snow. A black‑looking
wooden pier extended out across the marshes to deeper water, and they
disembarked from the Mallorean ship without incident. At the landward end of the
pier a wagon track ran up into the hills, its twin ruts buried in snow. Sadi
the eunuch looked upward with a slightly bemused expression as they rode off
the pier and onto the road. He lightly brushed one long‑fingered hand
across his shaved scalp. "They feel like fairy wings," he smiled. "What's
that?" Silk asked him. "The
snowflakes. I've almost never seen snow before
‑only when I was visiting a northern kingdom‑ and I actually
believe that this is the first time I've ever been out of doors when it was
snowing. It's not too bad, is it?" Silk
gave him a sour look. "The first chance I get, I'll buy you a sled,"
he said. Sadi
looked puzzled. "Excuse me, Kheldar, but what's a sled?" he asked. Silk
sighed. "Never mind, Sadi. I was only trying to be funny." At
the top of the first hill a dozen or so crosses leaned at various angles beside
the road. Hanging from each cross was a skeleton with a few tattered rags
clinging to its bleached bones and a clump of snow crowning its vacant‑eyed
skull. "One
is curious to know the reason for that, General Atesca," Sadi said mildly,
pointing at the grim display at the roadside. "Policy,
your Excellency." Atesca replied curtly. "His Imperial Majesty seeks
to alienate the Murgos from their king. He hopes to make them realize that
Urgit is the cause of their misfortunes." Sadi
shook his head dubiously. "I'd question the reasoning behind that
particular policy," he disagreed. "Atrocities seldom endear one to the
victims. I've always preferred bribery myself." "Murgos
are accustomed to being treated atrociously." Atesca shrugged. "It's
all they understand." "Why
haven't you taken them down and buried them?" Durnik demanded, his face
pale and his voice thick with outrage. Atesca
gave him a long, steady look. "Economy, Goodman," he replied. "
An empty cross really doesn't prove very much. If we took them down, we'd just
have to replace them with fresh Murgos. That gets to be tedious after a while,
and sooner or later one starts to run out of people to crucify. Leaving the
skeletons there proves our point ‑and it saves time." Garion
did his best to keep his body between Ce'Nedra and the gruesome object lesson
at the side of the road, trying to shield her from that hideous sight. She rode
on obliviously, however, her face strangely numb and her eyes blank and
unseeing. He threw a quick, questioning glance at Polgara and saw a slight
frown on her face. He dropped back and pulled his horse in beside hers.
"What's wrong with her?" he asked in a tense whisper. "I'm not entirely sure, Garion,"
she whispered back. "Is it the melancholia again?"
There was a sick, sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach. "I
don't think so," Her eyes were narrowed in thought, and she absently
pulled the hood of her blue robe forward to cover the white lock in the
midnight of her hair. "I'll keep an eye on her." "What
can I do?" "Stay
with her. Try to get her to talk. She might say something to give us some
clues." Ce'Nedra,
however, made few responses to Garion's efforts to engage her in conversation,
and her answers for the remainder of that snowy day quite frequently had little
relevance to either his questions or his observations. As
evening began to settle over the war‑ravaged countryside of Hagga,
General Atesca called a halt, and his soldiers began to erect several scarlet
pavilions in the lee of a fire‑blackened stone wall, all that remained of
a burned‑out village. "We should reach Rak Hagga by late tomorrow
afternoon," he advised them. " That large pavilion in the center of
the encampment will be yours for the night. My men will bring you your evening
meal in a little while. Now, if you'll all excuse me‑" He inclined
his head briefly, then turned his horse around to supervise his men. When
the soldiers had completed the erection of the pavilions, Garion and his
friends dismounted in front of the one Atesca had indicated. Silk looked around
at the guard detachment moving into position around the large red tent. "I
wish he'd make up his mind," he said irritably. "I
don't quite follow you, Prince Kheldar," Velvet said to him. "Just
who should make up his mind?" "Atesca.
He's the very soul of courtesy, but he surrounds us with armed guards." "The
troops might just be there to protect us, Kheldar," she pointed out.
"This is a war zone, after all." "Of
course," he said dryly, "and cows might fly, too ‑if they had
wings." "What
a fascinating observation," she marveled. "I
wish you wouldn't do that all the time." "Do
what?" Her brown eyes were wide and innocent. "Forget
it." The
supper Atesca's cooks prepared for them was plain, consisting of soldiers'
rations and served on tin plates, but it was hot and filling. The interior of
the pavilion was heated by charcoal braziers and filled with the golden glow of
hanging oil lamps. The furnishings were of a military nature, the kinds of
tables and beds and chairs that could be assembled and disassembled rapidly,
and the floors and walls were covered with Mallorean carpets' dyed a solid red
color. Eriond
looked around curiously after he had pushed his plate back. "They seem
awfully partial to red, don't they?" he noted. "I
think it reminds them of blood," Durnik declared bleakly. "They like
blood." He turned to look coldly at the mute Toth. "If you've finished
eating, I think we'd prefer it if you left the table," he said in a flat
tone. "That's
hardly polite, Durnik," Polgara said reprovingly. "I
wasn't trying to be polite, Pol. I don't see why he has to be with us in the
first place. He's a traitor. Why doesn't he go stay with his friends?" The
giant mute rose from the table, his face melancholy. He lifted one hand as if
he were about to make one of those obscure gestures with which he and the smith
communicated, but Durnik deliberately turned his back on him. Toth sighed and
went over to sit unobtrusively in one corner. "Garion,"
Ce'Nedra said suddenly, looking around with a worried little frown,
"where's my baby?" He
stared at her. "Where's
Geran?" she demanded, her voice shrill. "Ce'Nedra‑"
he started. "I
hear him crying. What have you done with him?" She suddenly sprang to her
feet and began to dash about the tent, flinging back the curtains that
partitioned off the sleeping quarters and yanking back the blankets on each
bed. "Help me!" she cried to them. "Help me find my baby!" Garion
crossed the tent quickly to take her by the arm. "Ce'Nedra‑" "No!"
she shouted at him. "You've hidden him somewhere! Let me go!" She
wrenched herself free of his grasp and began overturning the furniture in her
desperate search, sobbing and moaning unintelligibly. Again
Garion tried to restrain her, but she suddenly hissed at him and extended her
fingers like talons to claw at his eyes. "Ce'Nedra!
Stop that!" But
she darted around him and bolted out of the pavilion into the snowy night. As
Garion burst through the tent flap in pursuit, he found his way barred by a red‑cloaked
Mallorean soldier. "You!
Get back inside!" the man barked, blocking Garion with the shaft of his
spear. Over the guard's shoulder, Garion saw Ce'Nedra struggling with another
soldier; without even thinking, he smashed his fist into the face in front of
him. The guard reeled backward and fell. Garion
leaped over him, but found himself suddenly seized from behind by a half‑dozen
more men. "Leave her alone!" he shouted at the guard who was cruelly
holding one of the little queen's arms behind her. "Get
back inside the tent!" a rough voice barked, and Garion found himself
being dragged backward step by step toward the tent flap. The soldier holding
Ce'Nedra was half lifting, half pushing her back toward the same place. With a
tremendous effort, Garion got control of himself and coldly began to draw in
his will. "That
will be enough!" Polgara's voice cracked from the doorway to the tent. The
soldiers stopped, looking uncertainly at each other and somewhat fearfully at
the commanding presence in the doorway. "Durnik!"
she said then. "Help Garion bring Ce'Nedra back inside." Garion
shook himself free of the restraining hands and he and Durnik took the violently
struggling little Queen from the soldier and pulled her back toward the
pavilion. "Sadi,"
Polgara said as Durnik and Garion entered the tent with Ce'Nedra between them,
"do you have any oret in that case of yours?" "Certainly,
Lady Polgara," the eunuch replied, "but are you sure that oret is
appropriate here? I'd be more inclined toward naladium, personally." "I
think we've got more than a case of simple hysteria on our hands, Sadi. I want
something strong enough to insure that she doesn't wake up the minute my back's
turned" "Whatever
you think best, Lady Polgara." He crossed the carpeted floor, opened his
red leather case, and took out a vial of dark blue liquid. Then he went to the
table and picked up a cup of water. He looked at her inquiringly. She
frowned. "Make it three drops," she decided. He
gave her a slightly startled look, then gravely measured out the dosage. It
took several moments of combined effort to get Ce'Nedra to drink the contents
of the cup. She continued to sob and struggle for several moments, but then her
struggles grew gradually weaker, and her sobbing lessened. Finally she closed
her eyes with a deep sigh, and her breathing became regular. "Let's
get her to bed," Polgara said, leading the way, to one of the curtained‑off
sleeping chambers. Garion
picked up the tiny form of his sleeping wife and followed. "What's wrong
with her, Aunt Pol?" he demanded as he laid her gently on the bed. "I'm
not positive," Polgara replied, covering Ce'Nedra with a rough soldier's
blanket. "I'll need more time to pin it down." "What
can we do?" "Not
very much while we're on the road," she admitted candidly, "We'll
keep her asleep until we get to Rak Hagga. Once I get her into a more stable
situation, I'll be able to work on it. Stay with her. I want to talk with Sadi
for a few moments." Garion
sat worriedly by the bed, gently holding his wife's limp little hand while
Polgara went back out to consult with the eunuch concerning the various drugs
in his case. Then she returned, drawing the drape shut behind her. "He has
most of what I need," she reported quietly. "I'll be able to
improvise the rest." She touched Garion's shoulder and bent forward.
"General Atesca just came in," she whispered to him. "He wants
to see you. I wouldn't be too specific about the cause of Ce'Nedra's attack. We
can't be sure just how much Zakath knows about our reasons for being here, and
Atesca's certain to report everything that happens, so watch what you
say." He
started to protest. "You
can't do anything here, Garion, and they need you out there. I'll watch
her." "Is
she subject to these seizures often?" Atesca was asking as Garion came
through the draped doorway. "She's
very high‑strung," Silk replied. "Sometimes circumstances get
the best of her. Polgara knows what to do." Atesca turned to face Garion.
"Your Majesty," he said in a chilly tone, "I don't appreciate
your attacking my soldiers." "He
got in my way, General," Garion replied. "I don't think I hurt him
all that much." "There's
a principle involved, your Majesty." "Yes,"
Garion agreed, "there is. Give the man my apologies, but advise him not to
interfere with me again -particularly when it concerns my wife. I don't really
like hurting people, but I can make exceptions when I have to." Atesca's
look grew steely, and the gaze Garion returned was just as bleak. They stared
at each other for a long moment. "With all due respect, your
Majesty," Atesca said finally, "don't abuse my hospitality
again." "
Only if the situation requires it, General." "I'll
instruct my men to prepare a litter for your wife," Atesca said then,
"and let's plan to get an early start tomorrow. If the Queen is ill, we
want to get her to Rak Hagga as soon as possible." "Thank
you, General," Garion replied. Atesca
bowed coldly, then turned and left. "Wouldn't
you say that was a trifle blunt, Belgarion?" Sadi murmured. "We are in Atesca's power at the
moment." Garion
grunted. "I didn't like his attitude." He looked at Belgarath, whose
expression was faintly disapproving. "Well?" he asked. "I
didn't say anything." "You
didn't have to. I could hear you thinking all the way over here." "Then
I don't have to say it, do I?" The
next day dawned cold and raw, but the snow had stopped. Garion rode at the side
of Ce'Nedra's horse-borne litter with his face mirroring his concern. The road
they followed ran northwesterly past more burned‑out villages and
shattered towns. The ruins were covered with a thick coating of the clinging
wet snow that had fallen the previous day, and each of them was encircled by a
ring of those grim, occupied crosses and stakes. It
was about midafternoon when they crested a hill and saw the lead‑gray
expanse of Lake Hagga stretching far in the north and east; on the near shore was a large, walled city. "Rak Hagga," Atesca said with a
certain relief. They
rode on down the hill toward the city. A brisk wind was blowing in off the
lake, whipping their cloaks about them and tossing the manes of their horses. "All
right, gentlemen," Atesca said over his shoulder to his troops,
"let's form up and try to look like soldiers." The red‑cloaked
Malloreans pulled their horses into a double file and straightened in their
saddles. The
walls of Rak Hagga had been breached in several places, and the tops of the
battlements were chipped and pitted from the storms of steel‑tipped
arrows that had swept over them. The heavy gates had been burst asunder during
the final assault on the city and hung in splinters from their rusty iron
hinges. The
guards at the gate drew themselves up and saluted smartly as Atesca led the way
into the city. The battered condition of the stone houses within the walls
attested to the savagery of the fighting which had ensued when Rak Hagga had
fallen. Many of them stood unroofed to the sky, their gaping, soot‑blackened
windows staring out at the rubble‑choked streets. A work gang of sullen
Murgos, dragging clanking chains behind them, labored to clear the fallen
building stones out of the slushy streets under the watchful eyes of a
detachment of Mallorean soldiers. "You
know," Silk said, "that's the first time I've ever seen a Murgo
actually work. I didn't think they even knew how." The
headquarters of the Mallorean army in Cthol Murgos was in a large, imposing
yellow‑brick house near the center of the city. It faced a broad, snowy
square, and a marble staircase led up to the main door with a file of red‑cloaked
Mallorean soldiers lining each side. "The
former residence of the Murgo Military Governor of Hagga," Sadi noted as
they drew near the house. "You've been here before, then?"
Silk asked. "In
my youth," Sadi replied. "Rak Hagga has always been the center of the
slave trade." Atesca
dismounted and turned to one of his officers. "Captain,"
he said, "have your men bring the Queen's litter. Tell them to be very
careful." As
the rest of them swung down from their mounts, the captain's men unfastened the
litter from the saddles of the two horses that had carried it and started up
the marble stairs in General Atesca's wake. Just
inside the broad doors stood a polished table, and seated behind it was an
arrogant‑looking man with angular eyes and an expensive‑looking
scarlet uniform. Against
the far wall stood a row of chairs occupied by bored‑looking officials. "State
your business," the officer behind the table said brusquely. Atesca's
face did not change expression as he silently stared at the officer. "I
said to state your business." "Have
the rules changed, Colonel?" Atesca asked in a deceptively mild voice.
"Do we no longer rise in the presence of a superior?" "I'm
too busy to jump to my feet for every petty Melcene official from the outlying
districts," the colonel declared. "Captain,"
Atesca said flatly to his officer, "if the colonel is not on his feet in
the space of two heartbeats, would you be so good as to cut his head off for
me?" "Yes,
sir," the captain replied, drawing his sword even as the startled colonel
jumped to his feet. "Much
better," Atesca told him. "Now, let's begin over again. Do you by
chance remember how to salute?" The
colonel saluted smartly, though his face was pale. "Splendid.
We'll make a soldier of you yet. Now, one of the people I was escorting ‑a
lady of high station- fell ill during our journey. I want a warm, comfortable
room prepared for her immediately." "Sir,"
the colonel protested, "I'm not authorized to do that." "Don't
put your sword away just yet, Captain." "But,
General, the members of his Majesty's household staff make all those decisions.
They'll be infuriated if I overstep my bounds." "I'll
explain it to his Majesty, Colonel," Atesca told him. "The
circumstances are a trifle unusual, but l'm sure he'll approve." The
colonel faltered, his eyes filled with indecision. "Do
it, Colonel! Now!" "I'll
see to it at once, General," the colonel replied, snapping to attention.
"You men," he said to the soldiers holding Ce'Nedra's litter,
"follow me." Garion
automatically started to follow the litter, but Polgara took his arm firmly.
"No, Garion. I'll go with her. There's nothing you can do right now, and I
think Zakath's going to want to talk to you. Just be careful of what you
say." And she went off down the hallway behind the litter. "I
see that Mallorean society still has its little frictions, " Silk said
blandly to General Atesca. "Angaraks,"
Atesca grunted. " Sometimes they have a little difficulty coping with the
modern world. Excuse me, Prince Kheldar. I want to let his Majesty know that
we're here." He went to a polished door at the other end of the room and
spoke briefly with one of the guards. Then he came back. "The Emperor is
being advised of our arrival," he said to them. "I expect that he'll
see us in a few moments." A
rather chubby, bald‑headed man in a plain, though obviously costly, brown
robe and with a heavy gold chain about his neck approached them. "Atesca,
my dear fellow," he greeted the general, "they told me that you were
stationed at Rak Verkat." "I
have some business with the Emperor, Brador. What are you doing in Cthol
Murgos?" "Cooling
my heels," the chubby man replied. "I've been waiting for two days to
see Kal Zakath." "Who's
minding the shop at home?" "I've
arranged it so that it more or less runs itself," Brador replied.
"The report I have for his Majesty is so vital that I decided to carry it
myself." "What
could be so earthshaking that it would drag the Chief of the Bureau of Internal
Affairs away from the comforts of Mal Zeth?" "I
believe that it's time for his Imperial Exaltedness to tear himself away from his amusements
here in Cthol Murgos and come back to the capital." "Careful,
Brador," Atesca said with a brief smile. "Your fine‑tuned
Melcene prejudices are showing." "Things
are getting grim at home, Atesca," Brador said seriously. "I've got to talk with the Emperor. Can you
help me to get in to see him?" "I'll
see what I can do." "Thank
you, my friend," Brador said, clasping the general's arm. "The whole
fate of the empire may depend on my persuading Kal Zakath to come back to Mal
Zeth." "General
Atesca," one of the spear‑armed guards at the polished door said in
a loud voice, "his Imperial Majesty will see you and your prisoners
now." "Very
good," Atesca replied, ignoring the ominous word "prisoners." He
looked at Garion. "The Emperor must be very eager to see you, your
Majesty," he noted. "It
often takes weeks to gain an audience with him. Shall we go inside?" CHAPTER TWO Kal
Zakath, the Emperor of boundless Mallorea, lounged in a red‑cushioned
chair at the far end of a large plain room. The Emperor wore a simple white
linen robe, severe and unadorned. Though Garion knew that he was at least in
his forties, his hair was untouched by gray and his face was unlined. His eyes,
however, betrayed a kind of dead weariness, devoid of any joy or even any
interest in life. Curled in his lap lay a common mackerel‑striped alley
cat, her eyes closed and her forepaws alternately kneading his thigh. Although
the Emperor himself wore the simplest of clothes, the guards lining the walls
all wore steel breastplates deeply inlaid with gold. "My
Emperor," General Atesca said with a deep bow, "I have the honor to present his
Royal Majesty, King Belgarion of Riva." Garion
nodded briefly, and Zakath inclined his head in response. "Our meeting is
long overdue, Belgarion," he said in a voice as dead as his eyes.
"Your exploits have shaken the world." "Yours
have also made a certain impression, Zakath." Garion had decided even
before he had left Rak Verkat -that he would not perpetuate the absurdity of
the Mallorean's self‑bestowed "Kal." A
faint smile touched Zakath's lips. "Ah," he said in a tone which
indicated that he saw through Garion's attempt to be subtle. He nodded briefly
to the others, and his attention finally fixed itself upon the rumpled untidy
form of Garion's grandfather. "And
of course you, sir, would be Belgarath," he noted. "I'm a bit
surprised to find you so ordinary looking. The Grolims of Mallorea all agree
that you're a hundred feet tall ‑possible two hundred‑ and that you
have horns and a forked tail." "I'm
in disguise," Belgarath replied with aplomb. Zakath
chuckled, though there was little amusement in that almost mechanical sound.
Then he looked around with a faint frown. "I seem to note some
absences," he said. "Queen
Ce'Nedra fell ill during our journey, your Majesty." Atesca advised him.
"Lady Polgara is attending her." "Ill?
Is it serious?" "It's
difficult to say at this point, your Imperial Majesty, " Sadi replied
unctuously, "but we have given her certain medications, and I have every
confidence in Lady Polgara's skill." Zakath
looked at Garion. "You should have sent word on ahead, Belgarion. I have a
healer on my personal staff ‑a Dalasian woman with remarkable gifts. I'll
send her to the Queen's chambers at once. Our first concern must be your wife's
health." "Thank
you," Garion replied with genuine gratitude. Zakath
touched a bellpull and spoke briefly with the servant who responded immediately
to his summons. "Please,"
the Emperor said then, "seat yourselves. I have no particular interest in
ceremony." As
the guards hastily brought chairs for them, the cat sleeping in Zakath's lap
half opened her golden eyes and looked around at them. She rose to her paws,
arched her back, and yawned. Then she jumped heavily to the floor with an
audible grunt and waddled over to sniff at Eriond's fingers. With a faintly
amused look, Zakath watched his obviously pregnant cat make her matronly way
across the carpet. "You'll note that my cat has been unfaithful to me ‑again."
He sighed in mock resignation. "It happens fairly frequently, I'm afraid,
and she never seems to feel the slightest guilt about it." The
cat jumped up into Eriond's lap, nestled down, and began to purr contentedly. "You've grown, boy," Zakath said to
the young man. "Have they taught you how to talk as
yet?" . "I've
picked up a few words, Zakath," Eriond said in his clear voice. "I
know the rest of you ‑by reputation at least," Zakath said then.
"Goodman Durnik and I met on the plains of Mishrak ac Thull, and of course
I've heard of the Margravine Liselle of Drasnian Intelligence and of Prince
Kheldar, who strives to become the richest man in the world." Velvet's
graceful curtsy of acknowledgment was not quite so florid as Silk's grandiose
bow. . "And
here, of course," the Emperor continued, "is Sadi, Chief Eunuch in
the palace of Queen Salmissra." Sadi
bowed with fluid grace. "I must say that your Majesty is remarkably well
informed," he said in his contralto voice. "You have read us all like
an open book." "My
chief of intelligence tries to keep me informed, Sadi. He may not be as gifted
as the inestimable Javelin of Boktor, but he knows about most of what's going on in this part of the world. He's mentioned
that huge fellow over in the corner, but so far he hasn't been able to discover
his name." "He's
called Toth," Eriond supplied. "He's a mute, so we have to do his
talking for him." "And
a Dalasian besides," Zakath noted. "A very curious
circumstance." Garion
had been closely watching this man. Beneath the polished, urbane exterior, he
sensed a kind of subtle probing. The idle greetings, which seemed to be no more
than a polite means of putting them at their ease, had a deeper motive behind
them. In some obscure way he sensed that Zakath was somehow testing each of
them. The
emperor straightened then. "You have an oddly assorted company with you,
Belgarion," he said, "and you're a long way from home. I'm curious
about your reasons for being here in Cthol Murgos." "I'm
afraid that's a private matter, Zakath." One
of the Emperor's eyebrows rose slightly. " Under the circumstances, that's
hardly a satisfactory answer, Belgarion. I can't really take the chance that
you're allied with Urgit." "Would
you accept my word that I'm not?" "Not
until I know a bit more about your visit to Rak Urga. Urgit left there quite
suddenly ‑apparently in your company‑ and reappeared just as
suddenly on the plains of Morcth, where he and a young woman led his troops out
of an ambush I'd gone to a great deal of trouble to arrange. You'll have to
admit that's a peculiar set of circumstances." "Not
when you look at it from a practical standpoint, " Belgarath said.
"The decision to take Urgit with us was mine. He'd found out who we are,
and I didn't want an army of Murgos on our heels. Murgos aren't too bright, but
they can be an inconvenience at times. Zakath
looked surprised. "He was your prisoner?" Belgarath
shrugged. "In a manner of speaking." The
Emperor laughed rather wryly. "You could have wrung almost any concession
from me if you had just delivered him into my hands, you know. Why did you let him go?" "We
didn't need him anymore," Garion replied. "We'd reached the shores of
Lake Cthaka, so he really wasn't any kind of threat to us." Zakath's
expression narrowed slightly. " A few other things happened as well, I
think," he observed. "Urgit has always been a notorious coward,
wholly under the domination of the Grolim Agachak and of his father's generals.
But he didn't seem very timid while he was extricating his troops from the trap
I'd laid for them, and all the reports filtering out of Rak Urga seem to
suggest that he's actually behaving like a king. Did you by any chance have
anything to do with that?" "It's
possible, I suppose," Garion answered. "Urgit and I talked a few
times, and I told him what he was doing wrong." Zakath
tapped one forefinger against his chin, and his eyes were shrewd. "You may
not have made a lion of him, Belgarion," he said, "but at least he's
no longer a rabbit." A chill smile touched the Mallorean's lips. "In
a way, I'm rather glad about that. I've never taken much satisfaction in
hunting rabbits." He shaded his eyes with one hand, although the light in
the room was not particularly bright. "But what I can't understand is how
you managed to spirit him out of the Drojim Palace and away from the city. He
has whole regiments of bodyguards." "You're
overlooking something, Zakath," Belgarath said to him. "We have
certain advantages that aren't available to others." "Sorcery,
you mean? Is it really all that reliable?" "I've
had some luck with it from time to time." Zakath's
eyes had become suddenly intent. " They tell me that you're five thousand
years old, Belgarath. Is that true?" "Seven,
actually ‑or a little more. Why do you ask?" "In
all those years, hasn't it ever occurred to you simply to seize power? You
could have made yourself king of the world, you know." Belgarath
looked amused. "Why would I want to?" he asked. "All
men want power. It's human nature." "Has
all your power really made you happy?" "It
has certain satisfactions." "Enough
to make up for all the petty distractions that go with it?" "I
can endure those. At least I'm in a position where no one tells me what to
do." "No
one tells me what to do either, and I'm not saddled with all those tedious
responsibilities." Belgarath straightened. "All right, Zakath, shall
we get to the point? What are your intentions concerning us?" "I
haven't really decided that yet." The Emperor looked around at them.
"I presume that we can all be civilized about the present situation?" "How
do you mean, civilized?" Garion asked him. "I'll
accept your word that none of you will try to escape or do anything rash. I'm
aware that you and a number of your friends have certain specialized talents. I
don't want to be forced to take steps to counteract them." "We
have some rather pressing business," Garion replied carefully, "so we
can only delay for just so long. For
the time being, however, I think we can agree to be reasonable about
things." "Good.
We'll have to talk later, you and I, and come to know one another. I've had
comfortable quarters prepared for you and your friends, and I know that you're
anxious about your wife. Now, I hope you'll excuse me, but I have some of those
tedious responsibilities Belgarath mentioned to attend to." Although
the house was very large, it was not, strictly speaking, a palace. It appeared
that the Murgo governors‑general of Hagga who had ordered it built had
not shared the grandiose delusions which afflicted the rulers of Urga, and so
the building was more functional than ornate. "I hope you'll excuse me," General
Atesca said to them when they had emerged from the audience chamber. "I'm
obliged to deliver a full report to his Majesty ‑about various matters‑
and then I must return immediately to Rak Verkat." He looked at Garion.
"The circumstances under which we met were not the happiest, your
Majesty." he said, "but I hope you won't think too unkindly of
me." He bowed rather stiffly and then left them in the care of a member of
the Emperor's staff The man who led them down a long, dark‑paneled
hallway toward the center of the house was obviously not an Angarak. He had not
the angular eyes nor the stiff, bleak‑faced arrogance that marked the men
of that race. His
cheerful, round face seemed to hint at a Melcene heritage, and Garion
remembered that the bureaucracy which controlled most aspects of Mallorean life
was made up almost exclusively of Melcenes. "His Majesty asked me to
assure you that your quarters are not intended to be a prison," the official
told them as they approached a heavily barred iron door blocking off one
portion of the hallway. "This was a Murgo house before we took the city,
and it has certain structural peculiarities. Your rooms are in what once were
the women's quarters, and Murgos are fanatically protective of their women. It
has to do with their concept of racial purity, I think." At
the moment, Garion had little interest in sleeping arrangements. All his
concern was for Ce'Nedra. "Do you happen to know where I might find my
wife?" he asked the moon‑faced bureaucrat. "There
at the end of this corridor, your Majesty," the Melcene replied, pointing
toward a blue‑painted door at the far end of the hall. "Thank
you." Garion glanced at the others. "I'll be back in a little while,"
he told them and strode on ahead. The
room he entered was warm and the lighting subdued. Deep, ornately woven
Mallorean carpets covered the floor and soft green velvet drapes covered the
tall, narrow windows. Ce'Nedra lay in a high‑posted bed, against the wall
opposite the door, and Polgara was seated at the bedside, her expression grave. "Has
there been any change?" Garion asked her, softly closing the door behind
him. "Nothing as yet," she replied. Ce'Nedra's
face was pale as she slept with her crimson curls tumbled on her pillow. "She
is going to be all right, isn't
she?" Garion asked. "I'm
sure of it, Garion." Another
woman sat near the bed. She wore a light green, cowled robe; despite the fact
that she was indoors, she had the hood pulled up, partially concealing her
face. Ce'Nedra muttered something in a strangely
harsh tone and tossed her head restlessly on her pillow. The cowled woman
frowned. "Is this her customary voice, Lady Polgara?" she asked. Polgara
looked at her sharply. "No," she replied. " As a matter of fact,
it's not." "Would
the drug you gave her in some way affect the sound of her speech?" "No,
it wouldn't. Actually, she shouldn't be making any sounds at all." "
Ah," the woman said. "I think perhaps I understand now." She
leaned forward and very gently laid the fingertips of one hand on Ce'Nedra's
lips. She nodded then and withdrew her hand. " As I suspected," she
murmured. Polgara
also reached out to touch Ce'Nedra's face. Garion heard the faint whisper of her
will, and the candle at the bedside flared up slightly, then sank back until
its flame was scarcely more than a pinpoint. "I should have guessed,"
Polgara accused herself. "What
is it?" Garion asked in alarm. "Another
mind is seeking to dominate your wife and to subdue her will, your
Majesty," the cowled woman told him. "It's an art sometimes practiced
by the Grolims. They discovered it quite by accident during the third
age." "This
is Andel, Garion," Polgara told him. "Zakath sent her here to help
care for Ce'Nedra." Garion
nodded briefly to the hooded woman." Exactly what do we mean by the word
'dominate'?" he asked. "You
should be more familiar with that than most people, Garion," Polgara said.
"I'm sure you remember Asharak the Murgo." Garion felt a sudden
chill, remembering the force of the mind that had from his earliest childhood
sought that same control over his awareness. "Drive it out," he
pleaded. "Get whomever it is out of her mind." "Perhaps
not quite yet, Garion," Polgara said coldly. "We have an opportunity
here. Let's not waste it." "I
don't understand." "You
will, dear," she told him. Then she rose, sat on the edge of the bed and
lightly laid one hand on each of Ce'Nedra's temples. The faint whisper came
again, stronger this time, and once again the candles all flared and then sank back as if suffocating.
"I know you're in there," she said then. "You might as well
speak." Ce'Nedra's
expression grew contorted, and she tossed her head back and forth as if trying
to escape the hands touching her temples. Polgara's face grew stern, and she
implacably kept her hands in place. The pale lock in her hair began to glow,
and a strange chill came into the room, seeming to emanate from the bed itself. Ce'Nedra
suddenly screamed. "Speak!"
Polgara commanded. "You cannot flee until I release you, and I will not
release you until you speak." Ce'Nedra's
eyes suddenly opened. They were filled with hate. "I do not fear thee,
Polgara," she said in a harsh, rasping voice delivered in a peculiar
accent. "And
I fear you even less. Now, who are you?" "Thou
knowest me, Polgara." "Perhaps,
but I will have your name from you." There
was a long pause, and the surge of Polgara's will grew stronger. Ce'Nedra
screamed again ‑a scream filled with an agony that made Garion flinch.
"Stop!" the harsh voice cried. "I will speak!" "Say
your name," Polgara insisted implacably. "I
am Zandramas." "So.
What do you hope to gain by this?" An
evil chuckle escaped Ce'Nedra's pale lips. "I have already stolen her
heart, Polgara ‑her child. Now I will steal her mind as well. I could
easily kill her if I chose, but a dead Queen may be buried and her grave left
behind. A mad one, on the other hand, will give thee much to distract thee from
thy search for the Sardion." "I
can banish you with a snap of my fingers, Zandramas." "And
I can return just as quickly." A
frosty smile touched Polgara's lips. "You're not nearly as clever as I
thought," she said. "Did you actually believe that I twisted your
name out of you for my own amusement? Were you ignorant of the power over you
that you gave me when you spoke your own name. The power of the name is the
most elementary of all. I can keep you out of Ce'Nedra's mind now. There's much
more, though. For example, I know now that you're at Ashaba, haunting the bat‑infested
ruins of the House of Torak like a poor ragged ghost." A
startled gasp echoed through the room. "I
could tell you more, Zandramas, but this is all beginning to bore me." She
straightened, her hands still locked to the sides of Ce'Nedra's head. The white
lock at her brow flared into incandescence, and the faint whisper became a
deafening roar. "Now, begone!" she commanded. Ce'Nedra
moaned, and her face suddenly contorted into an expression of agony. An icy,
stinking wind seemed to howl through the room, and the candles and glowing
braziers sank even lower until the room was scarcely lit "Begone!"
Polgara repeated. An
agonized wail escaped Ce'Nedra's lips, and then that wail became disembodied,
coming it seemed from the empty air above the bed. The candles went out, and
all light ceased to glow out of the braziers. The wailing voice began to fade,
moving swiftly until it came to them as no more than a murmur echoing from an
unimaginable distance. "Is
Zandramas gone?" Garion asked in a shaking voice. "Yes,"
Polgara replied calmly out of the sudden darkness. "What
are we going to say to Ce'Nedra? When she wakes up, I mean." "She
won't remember any of this. Just tell her something vague. Make some light,
dear." Garion
fumbled for one of the candles, brushed his sleeve against it, and then deftly
caught it before it hit the floor. He was sort of proud of that. "Don't
play with it, Garion. Just light it." Her tone was so familiar and so
commonplace that he began to laugh, and the little surge of his will that he
directed at the candle was a stuttering sort of thing. The flame that appeared
bobbled and hiccuped at the end of the wick in a soundless golden chortle. Polgara
looked steadily at the giggling candle, then closed her eyes. "Oh,
Garion," she sighed in resignation. He
moved about the room relighting the other candles and fanning the braziers back
into life. The flames were all quite sedate ‑except for the original one,
which continued to dance and laugh in blithe glee. Polgara
turned to the hooded Dalasian healer. "You're most perceptive,
Andel," she said. "That sort of thing is difficult to recognize
unless you know precisely what you're looking for." "The
perception was not mine, Lady Polgara," Andel replied. " I was
advised by another of the cause of her Majesty's illness." "Cyradis?" Andel
nodded. " The minds of all our race are joined with hers, for we are but
the instruments of the task which lies upon her. Her concern for the Queen's
well‑being prompted her to intervene." The hooded woman hesitated.
"The Holy Seeress also asked me to beg you to intercede with your husband
in the matter of Toth. The Goodman's anger is causing that gentle guide extreme
anguish, and his pain is also hers. What happened at Verkat had to happen ‑otherwise
the meeting between the Child of Light and the Child of Dark could not come to
pass for ages hence." Polgara
nodded gravely. "I thought it might have been something like that. Tell
her that I'll speak with Durnik in Toth's behalf." Andel
inclined her head gratefully. "Garion,"
Ce'Nedra murmured drowsily, "where are we?" He
turned to her quickly. " Are you all right?" 'he asked, taking her
hand in his. "Mmmm,"
she said. "I'm just so very sleepy. What happened ‑and where are
we?" "We're
at Rak Hagga." He threw a quick glance at Polgara, then turned back to the
bed. "You just had a little fainting spell is all," he said with a
slightly exaggerated casualness. "How are you feeling?" "I'm
fine, dear, but I think I'd like to sleep now." And her eyes went closed.
Then she opened them again with a sleepy little frown. "Garion," she
murmured, "why is that candle acting like that?" He
kissed her lightly on the cheek. "Don't worry about it, dear," he
told her, but she had already fallen fast asleep. It
was well past midnight when Garion was awakened by a light tapping on the door
of the room in which he slept. "Who is it?" he asked, half rising in
his bed. "A
messenger from the Emperor, your Majesty," A voice replied from the other
side of the door. "He instructed me to ask if you would be so good as to
join him in his private study." "Now?
In the middle of the night?" "Such
was the Emperor's instruction, your Majesty." "All
right," Garion said, throwing off his blankets, and swinging around to put
his feet on the cold floor. "Give
me a minute or so to get dressed." "Of
course, your Majesty." Muttering
to himself, Garion began to pull on his clothes by the faint light coming from
the brazier in the corner. When he was dressed, he splashed cold water on his
face and raked his fingers through his sandy hair, trying to push it into some
semblance of order. Almost as an afterthought he ducked his head and arm
through the strap attached to the sheath of Iron‑grip's sword and
shrugged it into place across his back. Then he opened the door. " All
right," he said to the messenger, "let's go." Kal
Zakath's study was a book‑lined room with several leather‑upholstered
chairs, a large polished table and a crackling fire on the hearth. The Emperor,
still clad in plain white linen, sat in a chair at the table, shuffling through
a stack of parchment sheets by the light of a single oil lamp. "You
wanted to see me, Zakath?" Garion asked as he entered the room. "Ah,
yes, Belgarion," Zakath said, pushing aside the parchments. "So good
of you to come. I understand that your wife is recovering." Garion nodded. "Thank you again fur
sending Andel. Her aid was very helpful." "My
pleasure, Belgarion." Zakath reached out and lowered the wick in the lamp
until the corners of the room filled with shadows. "I thought we might
talk a little," he said. "Isn't
it sort of late?" "I
don't sleep very much, Belgarion. A man can lose a third of his life in sleep.
The day is filled with bright lights and distractions; the night is dim and
quiet and allows much greater concentration. Please, sit down." Garion
unbuckled his sword and leaned it against a bookcase. "I'm
not really all that dangerous, you
know," the Emperor said, looking pointedly at the great weapon. Garion smiled slightly, settling into a chair
by the fire. "I didn't bring it because of you, Zakath. It's just a habit.
It's not the kind of sword you want to leave lying around." "I
don't think anyone would steal it, Belgarion." "It
can't be stolen. I just don't want
anybody getting hurt by accidentally touching it." "Do
you mean to say that it's that
sword?" Garion
nodded. "I'm sort of obliged to take care of it. It's a nuisance most of the time, but
there've been a few occasions when I was glad I had it with me." "What
really happened at Cthol
Mishrak?" Zakath asked suddenly. "I've heard all sorts of
stories." Garion
nodded wryly. "So have I. Most of them get the names right, but not very
much else. Neither Torak nor I had very much control over what happened. We
fought, and I stuck that sword into his chest." "And
he died?" Zakath's face was intent. "Eventually,
yes." "Eventually?" "He
vomited fire first and wept flames. Then he cried out." "What
did he say?" "
'Mother,' " Garion replied shortly. He didn't really want to talk about
it. "What
an extraordinary thing for him to do. Whatever happened to his body? I had the
entire ruin of Cthol Mishrak searched for him." "The
other Gods came and took it. Do you suppose we could talk about something else?
Those particular memories are painful." "He
was your enemy." Garion
sighed. "He was also a God, Zakath ‑and killing a God is a terrible
thing to have to do." "You're
a strangely gentle man, Belgarion. I think I respect you more for that than I
do for your invincible courage." "I'd
hardly say invincible. I was terrified the whole time ‑and so was Torak,
I think. Was there something you really wanted to talk about?" Zakath
leaned back in his chair, tapping thoughtfully at his pursed lips. "You
know that eventually you and I will have to confront each other, don't
you?" "No,"
Garion disagreed. "That's not absolutely certain." "There
can only be one King of the World." Garion's
look grew pained. "I've got enough trouble trying to rule one small
island. I've never wanted to be King of the World." "But
I have ‑and do." Garion
sighed. "Then we probably will fight at that sooner or later. I don't
think the world was intended to be ruled by one man. If you try to do that, I'll
have to stop you." "I
am unstoppable, Belgarion." "So
was Torak ‑or at least he thought so." "That's
blunt enough." "It
helps to avoid a lot of misunderstandings later on. I'd say that you've got
enough trouble at home without trying to invade my kingdom ‑or those of
my friends. That's not to mention the stalemate here in Cthol Murgos." "You're
well informed." "Queen
Porenn is a close personal friend. She keeps information me advised, and Silk
picks up a great deal of information during the course of his business
dealings." "Silk?" "Excuse me. Prince Kheldar, I mean.
Silk's a nickname of sorts." Zakath
looked at him steadily. "In some ways we're very much alike, Belgarion,
and in other ways very different, but we still do what necessity compels us to
do. Frequently, we're at the mercy of events over which we have no
control." "I
suppose you're talking about the two Prophecies?" Zakath
laughed shortly. "I don't believe in prophecy. I only believe in power.
It's curious, though, that we've both been faced with similar problems of late.
You recently had to put down an uprising in Aloria ‑a group of religious
fanatics, I believe. I have something of much the same nature going on in
Darshiva. Religion is a constant thorn in the side of any ruler, wouldn't you
say?" "I've
been able to work around it‑most of the time." "You've
been very lucky then. Torak was neither a good nor kindly God, and his Grolim
priesthood is vile. If
I weren't busy here in Cthol Murgos, I think I might endear myself to the next
thousand or so generations by obliterating every Grolim on the face of the
earth." Garion
grinned at him. "What would you say to an alliance with that in
mind?" he suggested. Zakath
laughed briefly, and then his face grew somber again. "Does the name
Zandramas mean anything to you?" he asked. Garion
edged around that cautiously, not knowing how much information Zakath had about
their real reason for being in Cthol Murgos. "I've heard some
rumors," he said. "How
about Cthrag Sardius?" "I've
heard of it." "You're
being evasive, Belgarion." Zakath gave him a steady look, then passed his
hand wearily across his eyes. "I
think you need some sleep," Garion told him. "Time
for that soon enough ‑when my work is done." "That's
up to you, I guess." "How
much do you know about Mallorea, Belgarion?" "I
get reports ‑a little disjointed sometimes, but fairly current." "No.
I mean our past." "Not
too much, I'm afraid. Western historians tried very hard to ignore the fact
that Mallorea was even there." Zakath
smiled wryly. "The University of Melcene has the same shortsightedness
regarding the West," he noted. "Anyway, over the past several
centuries ‑since the disaster at Vo Mimbre‑ Mallorean society has
become almost completely secular. Torak was bound in sleep, Ctuchik was
practicing his perversions here in Cthol Murgos, and Zedar was wandering around
the world like a rootless vagabond ‑what ever happened to him, by the
way? I thought he was at Cthol Mishrak." "He
was." "We
didn't find his body." "He
isn't dead." "He's
not?" Zakath looked stunned. "Where is he, then?" "Beneath
the city. Belgarath opened the earth and sealed him up in solid rock under the
ruin." "Alive?" Zakath's exclamation
came out in a choked gasp . "There
was a certain amount of justification for it. Go
on with your story." Zakath shuddered and then recovered. "With the
rest of them out of the way, the only religious figure left in Mallorea was
Urvon, and he devoted himself almost exclusively to trying to make his palace at
Mal Yaska more opulent than the imperial one at Mal Zeth. Every so often he'd
preach a sermon filled with mumbo jumbo and nonsense, but most of the time he
seemed to have forgotten Torak entirely. With the Dragon God and his disciples
no longer around, the real power of the Grolim Church was gone ‑oh, the
priests babbled about the return of Torak and they all paid lip service to the
notion that one day the sleeping God would awaken, but the memory of him grew
dimmer and dimmer. The power of the Church grew less and less, while that of
the army ‑which is to say the imperial throne‑ grew more and
more." "Mallorean
politics seem to be very murky," Garion observed. Zakath
nodded. "It's part of our nature, I suppose. At any rate, our society was
functioning and moving out of the dark ages ‑slowly, perhaps, but moving.
Then you appeared out of nowhere and awakened Torak -and just as suddenly put
him permanently back to sleep again. That's when all our problems
started." "Shouldn't
it have ended them? That's sort of what I had in mind." "I
don't think you grasp the nature of the religious mind, Belgarion. So long as
Torak was there ‑even though he slept‑ the Grolims and the other
hysterics in the empire were fairly placid, secure and comfortable in the
belief that one day he would awaken, punish all their enemies, and reassert the
absolute authority of the unwashed and stinking priesthood. But when you killed
Torak, you destroyed their comfortable. sense of security. They were forced to
face the fact that without Torak they were nothing. Some of them were so
chagrined that they went mad. Others fell into absolute despair. A few, how
ever, began to hammer together a new mythology -something to replace what you
had destroyed with a single stroke of that sword over there." "It
wasn't entirely my idea," Garion told him. "It's results that matter, Belgarion,
not intentions. Anyway, Urvon was forced to tear himself away from his quest
for opulence and his wallowing in the adoration of the sycophants who
surrounded him and get back to business. For a time he was in an absolute
frenzy of activity. He resurrected all the moth‑eaten old prophecies and
twisted and wrenched at them until they seemed to say what he wanted them to
say." "And
what was that?" "He's
trying to convince people that a new God will come to rule over Angarak ‑either
a resurrection of Torak himself or some new deity infused with Torak's spirit.
He's even got a candidate in mind for this new God of Angarak." "Oh?
Who's that?" Zakath's
expression became amused. "He sees his new God every time he looks in a
mirror." "You're
not serious!" "Oh,
yes. Urvon's been trying to convince himself that he's at least a demigod for
several centuries now. He'd probably have himself paraded all over Mallorea in a
golden chariot -except that he's afraid to leave Mal Yaska. As I understand it,
there's a very nasty hunchback who's been hungering to kill him for eons ‑one
of Aldur's disciples, I believe." Garion
nodded. "Beldin," he said. "I've met him." "Is
he really as bad as the stories make him out to be?" "Probably
even worse. I don't think you'd want to be around to watch what he does, if he
ever catches up with Urvon." "I
wish him good hunting, but Urvon's not my only problem, I'm afraid. Not long
after the death of Torak, certain rumors started coming out of Darshiva. A
Grolim priestess ‑Zandramas by name‑ also began to predict the
coming of a new God." "I
didn't know that she was a Grolim," Garion said with some surprise. Zakath
nodded gravely. " She formerly had a very unsavory reputation in Darshiva.
Then the so‑called ecstasy of prophecy fell on her, and she was suddenly
transformed by it. Now when she speaks, no one can resist her words. She
preaches to multitudes and fires them with invincible zeal. Her message of the
coming of a new God ran through Darshiva like wildfire and spread into Regel,
Voresebo, and Zamad as well. Virtually the entire northeast coast of Mallorea
is hers." "What's
the Sardion got to do with all this?" Garion asked. "I
think it's the key to the whole business," Zakath replied. "Both
Zandramas and Urvon seem to believe that whoever finds and possesses it is
going to win out." "Agachak
‑the Hierarch of Rak Urga‑ believes the same thing," Garion
told him. Zakath
nodded moodily. "I suppose I should have realized that. A Grolim is a
Grolim ‑whether he comes from Mallorea or Cthol Murgos." "It
seems to me that maybe you should go back to Mallorea and put things in
order." "No,
Belgarion, I won't abandon my campaign here in Cthol Murgos." "Is
personal revenge worth it?" Zakath
looked startled. "I
know why you hated Taur Urgas, but he's dead, and Urgit's not at all like him.
I can't really believe that you'd sacrifice your whole empire just for the sake
of revenging yourself on a man who can't feel it." "You
know?" Zakath's face looked stricken. "Who told you?" "Urgit
did. He told me the whole story." "With
pride, I expect." Zakath's teeth were clenched, and his face pale. "No,
not really. It was with regret ‑and with contempt for Taur Urgas. He
hated him even more than you do." "That's
hardly possible, Belgarion. To answer your question, yes, I will sacrifice my empire ‑the
whole world if need be‑ to spill out the last drop of the blood of Taur
Urgas. I will neither sleep nor rest nor be turned aside from my vengeance, and
I will crush whomever stands in my path." "Tell him, " the dry voice in
Garion's mind said suddenly. "What?" "Tell him the truth about Urgit.
" "But‑ " "Do it, Garion. He needs to know.
There are things he has to do, and he won't do them until he puts this
obsession behind him. " Zakath
was looking at him curiously. "Sorry,
just receiving instructions," Garion explained lamely. "Instructions?
From whom?" "You
wouldn't believe it. I was told to give you some information." He drew in
a deep breath. "Urgit isn't a Murgo," he said flatly. "What
are you talking about?" "I
said that Urgit isn't a Murgo ‑at least not entirely. His
mother was, of course, but his father was not Taur Urgas." "You're
lying!" "No,
I'm not. We found out about it while we were at the Drojim Palace in Rak Urga.
Urgit didn't know about it either." "I
don't believe you, Belgarion!" Zakath's face was livid, and he was nearly
shouting. "Taur
Urgas is dead," Garion said wearily. "Urgit made sure of that by
cutting his throat and burying him head down in his grave. He also claims that
he had every one of his brothers ‑the real
sons of Taur Urgas‑ killed to make himself secure on the throne. I don't
think there's one drop of Urga blood left in the world." Zakath's
eyes narrowed. "It's a trick. You've allied yourself with Urgit and
brought me this absurd lie to save his life." "Use the Orb, Garion," the voice instructed. "How?" "Take it off the pommel of the sword
and hold it in your right hand. It'll show Zakath the truths that he needs to
know." Garion
rose to his feet. "If I can show you the truth, will you look?" he
asked the agitated Mallorean Emperor. "Look?
Look at what?" Garion
walked over to his sword and peeled off the soft leather sleeve covering the
hilt. He put his hand on the Orb, and it came free with an audible click. Then
he turned back to the man at the table. "I'm not exactly sure how this
works," he said. "I'm told that Aldur was able to do it, but I've
never tried it for myself. I think you're supposed to look into this." He
extended his right arm until the Orb was in front of Zakath's face. "What
is that?" "You
people call it Cthrag Yaska," Garion replied. Zakath
recoiled, his face blanching. "It
won't hurt you ‑as long as you don't touch it." The
Orb, which for the past months had rather sullenly obeyed Garion's continued
instruction to restrain itself, slowly began to pulsate and glow in his hand,
bathing Zakath's face in its blue radiance. The Emperor half lifted his hand as
if to push the glowing stone aside. "Don't
touch it," Garion warned again. "Just look." But
'Zakath's eyes were already locked on the stone as its blue light grew stronger
and stronger. His hands gripped the edge of the table in front of him so
tightly that his knuckles grew white. For a long moment he stared into that
blue incandescence. Then, slowly, his fingers lost their grip on the table edge
and fell back onto the arms of his chair. An expression of agony crossed his
face. "They have escaped me," he groaned with tears welling out of
his closed eyes, "and I have slaughtered tens of thousands for
nothing." The tears began to stream down his contorted face. "I'm
sorry, Zakath," Garion said quietly, lowering his hand. "I can't
change what's already happened, but you had to know the truth." "I
cannot thank you for this truth," Zakath said, his shoulders shaking in
the storm of his weeping. "Leave me, Belgarion. Take that accursed stone
from my sight." Garion nodded with
a great feeling of compassion and shared sorrow. Then he replaced the Orb on
the pommel of his sword, re‑covered the hilt, and picked up the great
weapon. "I'm very sorry, Zakath," he said again, and then he quietly
went out of the room, leaving the Emperor of boundless Mallorea alone with his
grief. CHAPTER THREE "Really,
Garion, I'm perfectly fine," Ce'Nedra objected again. "I'm
glad to hear that." "Then
you'll let me get out of bed?" "No." "That's
not fair," she pouted. "Would
you like a little more tea?" he asked, going to the fireplace, taking up a
poker, and swinging out the iron arm from which a kettle was suspended. "No,
I don't," she replied in a sulky little voice. "It smells, and it
tastes awful." "Aunt
Pol says that it's very good for you. Maybe if you drink some more of it,
she'll let you get out of bed and sit in a chair for a while." He spooned
some of the dried, aromatic leaves from an earthenware pot into a cup, tipped
the kettle carefully with the poker, and filled the cup with steaming water. Ce'Nedra's
eyes had momentarily come alight, but narrowed again almost immediately.
"Oh, very clever, Garion,"
she said in a voice heavy with sarcasm. "Don't patronize me." "Of
course not," he agreed blandly, setting the cup on the stand beside the
bed. "You probably ought to let that steep for a while," he
suggested. "It
can steep all year if it wants to. I'm not going to drink it." He
sighed with resignation. "I'm sorry, Ce'Nedra," he said with genuine
regret, "but you're wrong. Aunt Pol says that you're supposed to drink a
cup of this every other hour. Until she tells me otherwise, that's exactly what
you're going to do." "What
if I refuse?" Her tone was belligerent. "I'm
bigger than you are," he reminded her. Her
eyes went wide with shock. "You wouldn't actually force me to drink it, would you?" His
expression grew mournful. "I'd really hate to do something like
that," he told her. "But
you'd do it, wouldn't you?" she accused. He
thought about it a moment, then nodded. "Probably," he admitted,
"if Aunt Pol told me to." She
glared at him. " All right," she said finally. "Give me the
stinking tea." "It
doesn't smell all that bad,
Ce'Nedra." "Why
don't you drink it, then?" "I'm
not the one who's been sick." She
proceeded then to tell him -at some length- exactly what she thought of the tea
and him and her bed and the room and of the whole world in general. Many of the
terms she used were very colorful -even lurid- and some of them were in
languages that he didn't recognize. "What
on earth is all the shouting about?" Polgara asked, coming into the room. "I
absolutely hate this stuff!"
Ce'Nedra declared at the top of her lungs, waving the cup about and spilling
most of the contents. "I
wouldn't drink it then." Aunt Pol advised calmly. "Garion
says that if I don't drink it, he'll pour it down my throat." "Oh.
Those were yesterday' s
instructions." Polgara looked at Garion. "Didn't I tell you that they
change today?" "No,"
he replied. "As a matter of fact, you didn't." He said it in a very
level tone. He was fairly proud of that. "I'm
sorry, dear. I must have forgotten." "When
can I get out of bed?" Ce'Nedra demanded. Polgara
gave her a surprised look. "Any time you want, dear " she said.
"As a matter of fact, I just came by to ask if you planned to join us for
breakfast." Ce'Nedra
sat up in bed, her eyes like hard little stones. She slowly turned an icy gaze upon Garion
and then quite deliberately stuck her tongue out at him. Garion
turned to Polgara. "Thanks awfully," he said to her. "Don't
be snide, dear," she murmured. She looked at the fuming little Queen.
"Ce'Nedra, weren't you told as a child that sticking out one's tongue is
the worst possible form of bad manners?" Ce'Nedra
smiled sweetly. "Why, yes, Lady Polgara, as a matter of fact I was. That's
why I only do it on special occasions." "I
think I'll take a walk," Garion said to no one in particular. He went to
the door, opened it, and left. Some
days later he lounged in one of the sitting rooms that had been built in the
former women's quarters where he and the others were lodged. The room was
peculiarly feminine. The furniture was softly cushioned in mauve, and the broad
windows had filmy curtains of pale lavender. Beyond the windows lay a snowy
garden, totally embraced by the tall wings of this bleak Murgo house. A cheery
fire crackled in the half‑moon arch of a broad fireplace, and at the far
corner of the room an artfully contrived grotto, thick with green fern and
moss, flourished about a trickling fountain. Garion sat brooding out at a
sunless noon ‑at an ash‑colored sky spitting white pellets that
were neither snow nor hail, but something in between‑ and realized all of
a sudden that he was homesick for Riva. It was a peculiar thing to come to
grips with here on the opposite end of the world. Always before, the word
"homesick" had been associated with Faldor's farm ‑the kitchen,
the broad central courtyard, Durnik's smithy, and all the other dear, treasured
memories. Now, suddenly, he missed that storm‑lashed coast, the security
of that grim fortress hovering above the bleak city lying below, and the
mountains, heavy with snow, rising stark white against a black and stormy sky. There
was a faint knock at the door. "Yes?"
Garion said absently, not looking around. The
door opened almost timidly. "Your Majesty?" a vaguely familiar voice
said. Garion
turned, looking back over his shoulder. The man was chubby and bald and he wore
brown, a plain serviceable color, though his robe was obviously costly, and the
heavy gold chain about his neck loudly proclaimed that this was no minor
official. Garion frowned slightly. "Haven't we met before?" he asked.
"Aren't you General Atesca's friend‑uh‑" "Brador,
your Majesty," the brown‑robed man supplied. "Chief of the
Bureau of Internal Affairs." "Oh,
yes. Now I remember. Come in, your Excellency, come in." "Thank
you, your Majesty." Brador came into the room and moved toward the
fireplace, extending his hands to its warmth. "Miserable climate." He
shuddered. "You
should try a winter in Riva," Garion said, "although it's summer
there right now." Brador
looked out the window at the snowy garden. "Strange place, Cthol
Murgos," he said. "One's tempted to believe that all of Murgodom is
deliberately ugly, and then one comes across a room like this." "I
suspect that the ugliness was to satisfy Ctuchik -and Taur Urgas," Garion
replied. "Underneath, Murgos probably aren't much different from the rest
of us." Brador
laughed. "That sort of thinking is considered heresy in Mal Zeth," he
said. "The
people in Val Alorn feel much the same way." Garion looked at the
bureaucrat. "I expect that this isn't just a social call, Brador," he
said. "What's on your mind?" "Your
Majesty," Brador said soberly, "I absolutely have to speak with the Emperor. Atesca tried to arrange it before
he went back to Rak Verkat, but‑" He spread his hands helplessly.
"Could you possibly speak to him about it? The matter is of the utmost
urgency." "I
really don't think there's very much I can do for you, Brador," Garion
told him. "Right now I'm probably the last person he'd want to talk
to." "Oh?"
"I
told him something that he didn't want to hear." Brador's
shoulders slumped in defeat. "You were my last hope, your Majesty."
he said. "What's
the problem?" Brador
hesitated, looking around nervously as if to assure himself that they were
alone. "Belgarion," he said then in a very quiet voice, "have
you ever seen a demon?" "A
couple of times, yes. It's not the sort of experience I'd care to repeat." "How
much do you know about the Karands?" "Not
a great deal. I've heard that they're related to the Morindim in northern Gar
og Nadrak." "You
know more about them than most people, then. Do you know very much about the
religious practices of the Morindim?" Garion
nodded. "They're demon worshippers. It's not a particularly safe form of
religion, I've noticed." Brador's
face was bleak. "The Karands share the beliefs and practices of their
cousins on the arctic plains of the West," he said. "After they were
converted to the worship of Torak, the Grolims tried to stamp out those
practices, but they persisted in the mountains and forests." He stopped
and looked fearfully around again. "Belgarion,"
he said, almost in a whisper, "does the name Mengha mean anything to
you?" "No.
I don't think so. Who's Mengha?" "We
don't know ‑at least not for certain. He seems to have come out of the
forest to the north of Lake Karanda about six months ago." "And?"
"He
marched ‑alone‑ to the gates of Calida in Jenno and called for the
surrender of the city. They laughed at him, of course, but then he marked some
symbols on the ground. They didn't laugh any more after that." The Melcene
bureaucrat's face was gray. "Belgarion, he unloosed a horror on Calida
such as man has never seen before. Those symbols he drew on the ground summoned
up a host of demons ‑not one, or a dozen, but a whole army of them. I've
talked with survivors of that attack. They're mostly mad ‑mercifully so,
I think‑ and what happened at Calida was utterly unspeakable." "An
army of them?" Garion exclaimed. Brador
nodded. "That's what makes Mengha so dreadfully dangerous. As l'm sure you
know, usually when someone summons a demon, sooner or later it gets away from
him and kills him, but Mengha appears to have absolute control of all the
fiends he raises and he can call them up by the hundreds. Urvon is terrified
and he's even begun to experiment with magic himself, hoping to defend Mal
Yaska against Mengha. We don't know where Zandramas is, but her apostate Grolim
cohorts are desperately striving also to summon up these fiends. Great Gods,
Belgarion, help me! This unholy infection will spread out of Mallorea and sweep
the world. We'll all be engulfed by howling fiends, and no place, no matter how
remote, will provide a haven for the pitiful remnants of mankind. Help me to
persuade Kal Zakath that his petty little war here in Cthol Murgos has no real
meaning in the face of the horror that's emerging in Mallorea." Garion
gave him a long, steady look, then rose to his feet. "You'd better come
with me, Brador," he said quietly. "I think we need to talk with
Belgarath." They
found the old sorcerer in the book‑lined library of the house, poring
over an ancient volume bound in green leather. He set his book aside and
listened as Brador repeated what he had told Garion. "Urvon and Zandramas
are also engaging in this insanity?" he asked when the Melcene had
finished. Brador
nodded. " According to our best information, Ancient One," he
replied. Belgarath
slammed his fist down and began to swear. "What are they thinking
of?" he burst out, pacing up and down. "Don't they know that UL
himself had forbidden this?" "They're
afraid of Mengha," Brador said helplessly. "They feel that they must
have some way to protect themselves from his horde of fiends." "You
don't protect yourself from demons by raising more demons," the old man
fumed. "If even one of them breaks free, they'll all get loose. Urvon or
Zandramas might be able to handle them, but sooner or later some underling is
going to make a mistake. Let's go see Zakath." "I
don't think we can get in to see him just now, Grandfather," Garion said
dubiously. "He didn't like what I told him about Urgit." "That's
too bad. This is something that won't wait for him to regain his composure.
Let's go." The
three of them went quickly through the corridors of the house to the large
antechamber they had entered with General Atesca upon their arrival from Rak
Verkat. "Absolutely
impossible," the colonel at the desk beside the main door declared when
Belgarath demanded to see the Emperor immediately. "As
you grow older, Colonel," the old man said ominously, "you'll
discover just how meaningless the word 'impossible' really is." He raised
one hand, gestured somewhat theatrically, and Garion heard and felt the surge
of his will. A
number of battle flags mounted on stout poles projected out from the opposite
wall perhaps fifteen feet from the floor. The officious colonel vanished from
his chair and reappeared precariously astride one of those poles with his eyes
bulging and his hands desperately clinging to his slippery perch. "Where
would you like to go next, Colonel?" Belgarath asked him. "As I
recall, there's a very tall flagpole out front. I could set you on top of it if
you wish." The
colonel stared at him in horror. "Now,
as soon as I bring you down from there, you're going to persuade your Emperor
to see us at once. You're going to be very convincing, Colonel ‑that's
unless you want to be a permanent flagpole ornament, of course." The
colonel's face was still pasty white when he emerged from the guarded door
leading to the audience chamber, and he flinched violently every time Belgarath
moved his hand. "His Majesty consents to see you," he stammered. Belgarath
grunted." I was almost sure that he would." Kal
Zakath had undergone a noticeable transformation since Garion had last seen
him. His white linen robe was wrinkled and stained, and there were dark circles
under his eyes. His face was deathly pale, his hair was unkempt, and he was
unshaven. Spasm-like tremors ran through his body, and he looked almost too
weak to stand. "What do you want?" he demanded in a barely audible
voice. "Are
you sick?" Belgarath asked him. "A
touch of fever, I think." Zakath shrugged. "What's so important that
you felt you had to force your way in here to tell me about it?" "Your
empire's collapsing, Zakath," Belgarath told him flatly. "It's time
you went home to mend your fences." Zakath
smiled faintly. "Wouldn't that be so very convenient for you?" he
said. "What's
going on in Mallorea isn't convenient for anybody. Tell him, Brador." Nervously,
the Melcene bureaucrat delivered his report. "Demons?"
Zakath retorted skeptically. "Oh, come now, Belgarath. Surely you don't
expect me to believe that, do you? Do you honestly think that I'll run back to
Mallorea to chase shadows and leave you behind to raise an army here in the
West to confront me when I return?" The
palsy-like shaking Garion had noted when they had entered the room seemed to be
growing more severe. Zakath's head bobbed and jerked on his neck, and a stream
of spittle ran unnoticed from one corner of his mouth. "You
won't be leaving us behind, Zakath," Belgarath replied. "We're going
with you. If even a tenth of what Brador says is true, I'm going to have to go
to Karanda and stop this Mengha. If he's raising demons, we're all going to have to put everything else
aside to stop him." "Absurd!"
Zakath declared agitatedly. His eyes were unfocused now, and his weaving and
trembling had become so severe that he was unable to control his limbs. "I'm
not going to be tricked by a clever old man into‑" He suddenly
started up from his chair with an animal-like cry, clutching at the sides of
his head. Then he toppled forward to the floor, twitching and jerking. Belgarath
jumped forward and took hold of the convulsing man's arms. "Quick!"
he snapped. "Get something between his teeth before he bites off his
tongue!" Brador
grabbed up a sheaf of reports from a nearby table, wadded them up, and jammed
them into the frothing Emperor's mouth. "Garion!"
Belgarath barked. "Get Pol ‑fast!" Garion
started toward the door at a run. "Wait!"
Belgarath said, sniffing suspiciously at the air above the face of the man he
was holding down. "Bring Sadi, too. There's a peculiar smell here.
Hurry!" Garion
bolted. He ran through the hallways past startled officials and servants and
finally burst into the room where Polgara was quietly talking with Ce'Nedra and
Velvet. "Aunt Pol!" he shouted, "Come quickly! Zakath just
collapsed!" Then he spun, ran a few more steps down the hall, and
shouldered open the door to Sadi's room. "We need you," he barked at
the startled eunuch. "Come with me." It
took only a few moments for the three of them to return to the polished door in
the anteroom. "What's
going on?" the Angarak colonel demanded in a frightened voice, barring
their way. "Your
Emperor is sick," Garion told him. "Get out of the way." Roughly
he pushed the protesting officer to one side and yanked the door open. Zakath's
convulsions had at least partially subsided, but Belgarath still held him down. "What
is it, father" Polgara asked, kneeling beside the stricken man. "He
threw a fit." "The
falling sickness?" "I
don't think so. It wasn't quite the same. Sadi, come over here and smell his
breath. I'm getting a peculiar odor from him." Sadi
approached cautiously, leaned forward, and sniffed several times. Then he
straightened, his face pale. "Thalot,"
he announced. "A
poison?" Polgara asked him. Sadi
nodded. "It's quite rare." "Do
you have an antidote?" "No,
my lady," he replied. "There isn't an antidote for thalot. It's
always been universally fatal. It's seldom used because it acts very slowly,
but no one ever recovers from it." "Then
he's dying?" Garion asked with a sick feeling. "In
a manner of speaking, yes. The convulsions will subside, but they'll recur with
increasing frequency. Finally . . ." Sadi shrugged. . . "There's
no hope at all?" Polgara asked. "None
whatsoever, my lady. About all we can do is make his last few days more
comfortable." Belgarath
started to swear. "Quiet him down, Pol," he said. "We need to
get him into bed and we can't move him while he's jerking around that
way." She
nodded and put one hand on Zakath's forehead. Garion
felt the faint surge, and the struggling Emperor grew quiet. Brador,
his face very pale, looked at them. "I don't think we should announce this
just yet," he cautioned. "Let's just call it a slight illness for the
moment until we can decide what to do. I'll send for a litter." The
room to which the unconscious Zakath was taken was plain to the point of
severity. The Emperor's bed was a narrow cot. The only other furniture was a
single plain chair and a low chest. The walls were white and unadorned, and a
charcoal brazier glowed in one corner. Sadi
went back to their chambers and returned with his red case and the canvas sack
in which Polgara kept her collection of herbs and remedies: The two of them
consulted in low tones while Garion and Brador pushed the litter bearers and
curious soldiers from the room. Then they mixed a steaming cup of a pungent‑smelling
liquid. Sadi
raised Zakath's head and held it while Polgara spooned the medicine into his
slack‑lipped mouth. The
door opened quietly, and the green‑robed Dalasian healer, Andel, entered.
"I came as soon as I heard," she said. "Is the Emperor's illness
serious?" Polgara
looked at her gravely. "Close the door, Andel," she said quietly. The
healer gave her a strange look, then pushed the door shut. "Is it that
grave, my lady?" Polgara
nodded. "He's been poisoned," she said. "We don't want word of
it to get out just yet." Andel
gasped. "What can I do to help?" she asked, coming quickly to the
bed. "Not
very much, I'm afraid," Sadi told her. "Have
you given him the antidote yet?" "There
is no antidote." "There
must be. Lady Polgara‑" Polgara
sadly shook her head. "I
have failed, then," the hooded woman said in a voice filled with tears.
She turned from the bed, her head bowed, and Garion heard a faint murmur that
somehow seemed to come from the air above her‑a murmur that curiously was
not that of a single voice. There was a long silence; and then a shimmering
appeared at the foot of the bed. When it cleared, the blindfolded form of
Cyradis stood there, one hand slightly extended. "This must not be,"
she said in her clear, ringing voice. "Use thine art, Lady Polgara.
Restore him. Should he die, all our tasks will fail. Bring thy power to
bear." "It
won't work, Cyradis," Polgara replied, setting the cup down. "If a
poison affects only the blood, I can usually manage to purge it, and Sadi has a
whole case full of antidotes. This poison, however, sinks into every particle
of the body. It's killing his bones and organs as well as his blood, and
there's no way to leech it out." The
shimmering form at the foot of the bed wrung its hands in anguish. "It
cannot be so," Cyradis wailed. "Hast thou even applied the sovereign
specific?" Polgara
looked up quickly. "Sovereign specific? A universal remedy? I know of no
such agent." "But
it doth exist, Lady Polgara. I know not its origins nor its composition, but I
have felt its gentle power abroad in the world for some years now." Polgara
looked at Andel, but the healer shook her head helplessly. "I do not know
of such a potion, my lady." "Think,
Cyradis," Polgara said urgently. "Anything you can tell us might give
us a clue." The
blindfolded Seeress touched the fingertips of one hand lightly to her temple.
"Its origins are recent," she said, half to herself. "It came
into being less than a score of years ago ‑some obscure flower, or so it
seemeth to me." "It's
hopeless, then," Sadi said. "There are millions of kinds of
flowers." He rose and crossed the room to Belgarath. "I think we
might want to leave here ‑almost immediately," he murmured. "At
the first suggestion of the word 'poison,' people start looking for the nearest
Nyissan ‑and those associated with him. I think we're in a great deal of
danger right now." "Can
you think of anything else,
Cyradis?" Polgara passed. "No matter how remote?" The
Seeress struggled with it, her face strained as she reached deeper into her
strange vision. Her shoulders finally sagged in defeat. "Nothing,"
she said. "Only a woman's face." "'Describe
it." "She
is tall," the Seeress replied. "Her hair is very dark, but her skin
is like marble. Her husband is much involved with horses." "Adara!"
Garion exclaimed, the beautiful face of his cousin suddenly coming before his
eyes. Polgara
snapped her fingers. "And Adara's rose!" Then she frowned. "I
examined that flower very closely some years back, Cyradis," she said.
"Are you absolutely sure? There are some unusual substances in it, but I
didn't find any particular medicinal qualities in any of them -either in any
distillation or powder." Cyradis
concentrated. "Can healing be accomplished by means of a fragrance, Lady
Polgara?" Polgara's
eyes narrowed in thought. "There are some minor remedies that are
inhaled," she said doubtfully, "but‑" "There
are poisons that can be administered in that fashion, Lady Polgara," Sadi
supplied. "The fumes are drawn into the lungs and from there into the
heart. Then the blood carries them to every part of the body. It could very
well be the only way to neutralize the effects of thalot." Belgarath's
expression had grown intent. "Well, Pol?" he asked. "It's
worth a try, father," she replied. "I've got a few of the flowers.
They're dried, but they might
work." "Any
seeds?" "A
few, yes." "Seeds?"
Andel exclaimed. "Kal Zakath would be months in his grave before any bush
could grow and bloom." The
old man chuckled slyly. "Not quite," he said, winking at Polgara.
"I have quite a way with plants sometimes. I'm going to need some dirt ‑and
some boxes or tubs to put it in." Sadi
went to the door and spoke briefly with the guards outside. They looked
baffled, but a short command from Andel sent them scurrying. "What
is the origin of this strange flower, Lady Polgara?" Cyradis asked
curiously, "How is it that thou art so well acquainted with it?" "Garion
made it." Polgara shrugged, looking thoughtfully at Zakath's narrow cot.
"I think we'll want the bed out from the wall, father," she said.
"I want it surrounded by flowers." "Made?" the Seeress exclaimed. Polgara
nodded. "Created, actually," she said absently. "Do you think
it's warm enough in here, father? We're going to want big, healthy blooms, and
even at best the flower's a bit puny." "I
did my best," Garion protested. "Created?"
Cyradis' voice was awed. Then she bowed to Garion with profound respect. When
the tubs of half‑frozen dirt had been placed about the stricken Emperor's
bed, smoothed, and dampened with water, Polgara took a small leather pouch from
her canvas sack, removed a pinch of minuscule seeds, and carefully sowed them
in the soil. "All
right," Belgarath said, rolling up his sleeves in a workmanlike fashion,
"stand back." He bent and touched the dirt in one of the tubs.
"You were right, Pol," he muttered. "Just a little too
cold." He frowned slightly, and Garion saw his lips move. The surge was
not a large one, and the sound of it was little more than a whisper. The damp
earth in the tubs began to steam. "That's better," he said. Then he
extended his hands out over the narrow cot and the steaming tubs. Again Garion
felt the surge and the whisper. At
first nothing seemed to happen, but then tiny specks of green appeared on the
top of the dampened dirt. Even as Garion watched those little leaves grow and
expand, he remembered where he had seen Belgarath perform this same feat
before. As clearly as if he were there, he saw the courtyard before King
Korodullin's palace at Vo Mimbre and he saw the apple twig the old man had
thrust down between two flagstones expand and reach up toward the old
sorcerer's hand as proof to the skeptical Sir Andorig that he was indeed who he
said he was. The
pale green leaves had grown darker, and the spindly twigs and tendrils that had
at first appeared had already expanded into low bushes. "Make
them vine up across the bed, father," Polgara said critically. "Vines
produce more blossoms, and I want a lot of blossoms." He
let out his breath explosively and gave her a look that spoke volumes.
"All right," he said finally. "You want vines? Vines it
is." "Is
it too much for you, father?" she asked solicitously. He
set his jaw, but did not answer. He did, however, start to sweat. Longer
tendrils began to writhe upward like green snakes winding up around the
legs of the Emperor's cot and reaching upward to catch the bedframe. Once they
had gained that foothold, they seemed to pause while Belgarath caught his
breath. "This is harder than it looks," he puffed. Then he
concentrated again, and the vines quickly overspread the cot and Kal Zakath's
inert body until only his ashen face remained uncovered by them. "All
right," Belgarath said to the plants, "that's far enough. You can
bloom now." There
was another surge and a peculiar ringing sound. The
tips of all the myriad twiglets swelled, and then those buds began to split,
revealing their pale lavender interiors. Almost shyly the lopsided little
flowers opened, filling the room with a gentle‑seeming fragrance. Garion
straightened as he breathed in that delicate odor. For some reason, he suddenly
felt very good, and the cares and worries which had beset him for the past
several months seemed to fall away. The
slack‑faced Zakath stirred slightly, took a breath, and sighed deeply.
Polgara laid her fingertips to the side of his neck. "I think it's
working, father," she said. "His heart's not laboring so hard now,
and his breathing's easier." "Good,"
Belgarath replied. "I hate to go through something like that for
nothing." Then
the Emperor opened his eyes. The shimmering form of Cyradis hovered anxiously
at the foot of his bed. Strangely, he smiled when he saw her, and
her shy, answering smile lighted her pale face. Then Zakath sighed once more
and closed his eyes again. Garion leaned forward to make sure that the sick man
was still breathing. When
he looked back toward the foot of the bed, the Seeress of Kell was gone. CHAPTER FOUR A
warm wind came in off the lake that night, and the wet snow that had blanketed
Rak Hagga and the surrounding countryside turned to a dreary slush that sagged
and fell from the limbs of the trees in the little garden at the center of the
house and slid in sodden clumps from the gray slate roof. Garion and Silk sat
near the fire in the mauve‑cushioned room, looking out at the garden and
talking quietly. "We'd
know a great deal more, if I could get in touch with Yarblek," Silk was
saying. The little man was dressed again in the pearl‑gray doublet and
black hose which he had favored during those years before they had begun this
search, although he wore only a few of the costly rings and ornaments which had
made him appear so ostentatiously wealthy at that time. "Isn't
he in Gar og Nadrak?" Garion asked. Garion had also discarded his
serviceable travel clothing and reverted to his customary silver‑trimmed
blue. "It's
hard to say exactly where Yarblek is at any given time, Garion. He moves around
a great deal; but no matter where he goes, the reports from our people in Mal
Zeth, Melcene, and Maga Renn are all forwarded to him. Whatever this Mengha is
up to is almost certain to have disrupted trade. I'm sure that our agents have
gathered everything they could find out about him and sent it along to Yarblek.
Right now my scruffy‑looking partner probably knows more about Mengha
than Brador's secret police do." "I
don't want to get sidetracked, Silk. Our business is with Zandramas, not
Mengha." "Demons
are everybody's business," Silk replied soberly, "but no matter what
we decide to do, we have to get to Mallorea first ‑and that means
persuading Zakath that this is serious. Was he listening at all when you told
him about Mengha?" Garion
shook his head. "I'm not sure if he even understood what we were telling
him. He wasn't altogether rational." Silk
grunted. "When he wakes up, we'll have to try again." A sly grin
crossed the little man's face. "I've had a certain amount of luck
negotiating with sick people," he said. "Isn't
that sort of contemptible?" "Of
course it is ‑but it gets results." Later
that morning, Garion and his rat‑faced friend stopped by the Emperor's
room, ostensibly to inquire about his health. Polgara and Sadi were seated on
either side of the bed, and Andel sat quietly in the corner. The vines that had
enveloped the narrow cot had been pulled aside, but the air in the room was
still heavy with the fragrance of the small, lavender flowers. The sick man was
propped into a half‑sitting position by pillows, but his eyes were closed
as Silk and Garion entered. His cat lay contentedly purring at the foot of the
bed. "How
is he?" Garion asked quietly. "He's
been awake a few times," Sadi replied. "There are still some traces
of thalot in his extremities, but they seem to be dissipating." The eunuch
was picking curiously at one of the small flowers. "I wonder if these
would work if they were distilled down to an essence," he mused, "or
perhaps an attar. It might be very interesting to wear a perfume that would
ward off any poison." He frowned slightly. "And I wonder if they'd be
effective against snake venom." "Have
Zith bite someone," Silk suggested. "Then you can test it." "Would
you like to volunteer, Prince Kheldar?" "Ah,
no, Sadi," Silk declined. "Thanks all the same." He looked at
the red case lying open on the floor in the comer. "Is she confined, by
the way?" he asked nervously. "She's
sleeping," Sadi replied. "She always takes a little nap after
breakfast." Garion
looked at the dozing Emperor. " Is he coherent at all ‑when he's
awake, I mean?" "His
mind seems to be clearing," Polgara told him. "Hysteria
and delirium are some of the symptoms brought on by thalot," Sadi said.
"Growing rationality is an almost certain sign of recovery." "Is
that you, Belgarion?" Zakath asked almost in a whisper and without opening
his eyes. "Yes,"
Garion replied. "How are you feeling?" "Weak.
Light‑headed ‑and every muscle in my body screams like an abscessed
tooth. Aside from that, I'm fine." He opened his eyes with a wry smile.
"What happened? I seem to have lost track of things." Garion
glanced briefly at Polgara, and she nodded. "You
were poisoned," he told the sick man. Zakath
looked a bit surprised. "It must not have been a very good one then,"
he said. "Actually,
it's one of the very best, your Imperial Majesty," Sadi disagreed mildly.
"It's always been universally lethal." "I'm
dying then?" Zakath said it with a peculiar kind of satisfaction, almost
as if he welcomed the idea. " Ah, well," he sighed. "That should
solve many problems." "I'm
very sorry, your Majesty," Silk said with mock regret, "but I think
you'll live. Belgarath tampers with the normal course of events from time to
time. It's a bad habit he picked up in his youth, but a man needs some vices, I suppose." Zakath
smiled weakly. "You're a droll little fellow, Prince Kheldar." "If
you're really keen on dying, though," Silk added outrageously, "we
could always wake Zith. One nip from her almost guarantees perpetual
slumber." "Zith?" "Sadi's
pet ‑a little green snake. She could even curl up at your ear after she
bites you and purr you into eternity." Zakath
sighed, and his eyes drooped shut again. "I
think we should let him sleep," Polgara said quietly. "Not
just yet, Lady Polgara," the Emperor said. "I've shunned sleep and
the dreams which infest it for so long that it comes unnaturally now." "You
must sleep, Kal Zakath," Andel
told him. "There
are ways to banish evil dreams, and sleep is the greatest healer." Zakath
sighed and shook his head. "I'm afraid you won't be able to banish these dreams, Andel." Then he
frowned slightly. "Sadi, is hallucination one of the symptoms of the
poison I was given?" "It's
possible," the eunuch admitted. "What horrors have you seen?" "Not
a horror," Zakath replied. "I seem to see the face of a young woman.
Her eyes are bound with a strip of cloth. A peculiar peace comes over me when I
see her face." "Then
it was not an hallucination, Kal Zakath," Andel told him. "Who is this strange blind child,
then?" "My mistress," Andel said proudly.
"The face which came to you in your direst hour was the face of Cyradis,
the Seeress of Kell, upon whose decision rests the fate of all the world ‑and
of all other worlds as well." "So
great a responsibility to lie upon such slender shoulders," Zakath said. "It is her task," Andel said
simply. The
sick man seemed to fall again into a doze, his lips lightly touched with a
peculiar smile. Then his eyes opened again, seemingly more alert now. "Am
I healed, Sadi?" he asked the shaved‑headed eunuch. "Has your
excellent Nyissan poison quite run its course?" "Oh,"
Sadi replied speculatively, "I wouldn't say that you're entirety well yet,
your Majesty, but I'd guess that you're out of any immediate danger." "Good,"
Zakath said crisply, trying to shoulder his way up into a sitting position.
Garion reached out to help him. " And has the knave who poisoned me been
apprehended yet?" Sadi
shook his head. "Not as far as I know," he answered. "I
think that might be the first order of business, then. I'm
starting to feel a little hungry and I'd rather not go through this again. Is
the poison common in Cthol Murgos?" Sadi
frowned. "Murgo law forbids poisons and drugs, your Majesty," he
replied. "They're a backward sort of people. The Dagashi assassins
probably have access to thalot, though." "You
think my poisoner might have been a Dagashi, then?" Sadi
shrugged. "Most assassinations in Cthol Murgos are carried out by the
Dagashi. They're efficient and discreet." Zakath's
eyes narrowed in thought. "That would seem to point a finger directly at
Urgit, then. The Dagashi are expensive, and Urgit has access to the royal
treasury." Silk grimaced.
"No," he declared. "Urgit wouldn't do that. A knife between your
shoulder blades maybe, but not poison." "How
can you be so sure, Kheldar?" "I
know him," Silk replied a bit lamely. "He's weak and a little timid,
but he wouldn't be a party to a poisoning. It's a contemptible way to resolve
political differences." "Prince
Kheldar!" Sadi protested. "Except
in Nyissa, of‑course," Silk conceded. "One always needs to take
quaint local customs into account." He pulled at his long, pointed nose. "I'll
admit that Urgit wouldn't grieve too much if you woke up dead some
morning," he said to the Mallorean Emperor, "but it's all just a
little too pat. If your generals believed that it was Urgit who arranged to
have you killed, they'd stay here for the next ten generations trying to
obliterate all of Murgodom, wouldn't they?" "I'd
assume so," Zakath said. "Who
would benefit the most by disposing of you and rather effectively making sure
that the bulk of your army doesn't return to Mallorea in the foreseeable
future? Not Urgit, certainly. More likely it would be somebody in Mallorea who
wants a free hand there." Silk squared his shoulders. "Why don't you
let Liselle and me do a little snooping around before you lock your mind in
stone on this? Obvious things always make me suspicious." "That's
all very well, Kheldar," Zakath said rather testily, "but how can I
be sure that my next meal won't have another dose of exotic spices in it?" "You
have at your bedside the finest cook in the world," the rat‑faced
man said, pointing grandly at Polgara, "and I can absolutely guarantee
that she won't poison you. She might turn you into a radish if you offend her,
but she'd never poison you." "All
right, Silk, that will do," Polgara told him, "I'm
only paying tribute to your extraordinary gifts, Polgara." Her
eyes grew hard. "I
think that perhaps it might be time for me to be on my way," Silk said to
Garion. "Wise
decision," Garion murmured. The
little man turned and quickly left the room. "Is
he really as good as he pretends to be?" Zakath asked curiously. Polgara
nodded. "Between them, Kheldar and Liselle can probably ferret out any
secret in the world. Silk doesn't always like it, but they're almost a perfect
team. And now, your Majesty, what would you
like for breakfast?" A
curious exchange was taking place in the corner. Throughout
the previous conversation, Garion had heard a faint, drowsy purr coming from
Zith's earthenware bottle. Either the little snake was expressing a general
sense of contentment, or it may have been one of the peculiarities of her
species to purr while sleeping. Zakath's pregnant, mackerel-striped cat,
attracted by that sound, jumped down from the bed and curiously waddled toward
Zith's little home. Absently, probably without even thinking about it, she
responded to the purr coming from the bottle with one of her own. She sniffed
at the bottle, then tentatively touched it with one soft paw. The peculiar duet
of purring continued. Then,
perhaps because Sadi had not stoppered the bottle tightly enough or because she
had long since devised this simple means of opening her front door, the little
snake nudged the cork out of the bottle with her blunt nose. Both creatures
continued to purr, although the cat was now obviously afire with curiosity. For
a time Zith did not reveal herself, but lurked shyly in her bottle, still
purring. Then, cautiously, she poked out her head, her forked tongue flickering
as she tested the air. The
cat jumped straight up to a height of about three feet, giving vent to a
startled yowl. Zith retreated immediately back into the safety of her house,
though she continued to purr. Warily,
but still burning with curiosity, the cat approached the bottle again, moving
one foot at a time. "Sadi,"
Zakath said, his voice filled with concern. "There's
no immediate danger, your Majesty," the eunuch assured him. "Zith
never bites while she's purring." Again
the little green snake slid her head out of the bottle. This time the cat
recoiled only slightly. Then, curiosity overcoming her natural aversion to
reptiles, she continued her slow advance, her nose reaching out toward this
remarkable creature. Zith, still purring, also extended her blunt nose. Their
noses touched, and both flinched back slightly. Then they
cautiously sniffed at each other, the cat with her nose, the snake with her
tongue. Both were purring loudly now. "Astonishing,"
Sadi murmured. "I think they actually like each other." "Sadi,
please," Zakath said plaintively. "I don't know how you feel about
your snake, but I'm rather fond of my cat, and she is about to become a
mother." "I'll
speak with them, your Majesty," Sadi assured him. "I'm not sure that
they'll listen, but I'll definitely speak with them." Belgarath
had once again retired to the library, and Garion found him later that day
poring over a large map of northern Mallorea. "Ah," he said, looking
up as Garion entered, "there you are. I was just about to send for you.
Come over here and look at this." Garion went to the table. "The
appearance of this Mengha fellow might just work to our advantage, you
know." "I
don't quite follow that, Grandfather." "Zandramas
is here at Ashaba, right?" Belgarath stabbed his finger at a spot in the
representation of the Karandese mountains. "Yes,"
Garion said. "And
Mengha's moving west and south out of Calida, over here." The old man
poked at the map again. "That's
what Brador says." "He's
got her blocked off from most of the continent, Garion. She's been very careful
here in Cthol Murgos to avoid populated areas. There's no reason to believe
that she's going to change once she gets to Mallorea. Urvon's going to be to
the south of her at Mal Yaska, and the wastes to the north are virtually
impassable ‑even though it's nearly summer." "Summer?"
"In
the northern half of the world it is." "Oh.
I keep forgetting." Garion peered at the map. "Grandfather, we don't have any idea
of where 'the place which is no more' might be. When Zandramas leaves Ashaba,
she could go in any direction." Belgarath
squinted at the map. "I don't think so, Garion. In the light of all that's
happened in Mallorea -coupled with the fact that by now she knows that we're on
her trail‑ I think she almost has
to be trying to get back to her power base in Darshiva. Everybody in the world
is after her, and she needs help." "We certainly aren't threatening
her all that much," Garion said moodily. "We can't even get out of
Cthol Murgos." "That's
what I wanted to talk to you about. You've got to persuade Zakath that it's
vital for us to leave here and get to Mallorea as quickly as possible." "Persuade?" "Just
do whatever you have to, Garion. There's a great deal at stake." "Why
me?" Garion said it without thinking. Belgarath
gave him a long, steady look. "Sorry,"
Garion muttered. "Forget that I said it." "All
right. I'll do that." Late
that evening, Zakath's cat gave birth to seven healthy kittens while Zith
hovered in anxious attendance, warning off all other observers with ominous
hisses. Peculiarly, the only person the protective little reptile would allow
near the newborn kittens was Velvet. Garion
had little success during the next couple of days in his efforts to steer his
conversations with the convalescing Zakath around to the subject of the
necessity for returning to Mallorea. The Emperor usually pleaded a lingering
weakness as a result of his poisoning, though Garion privately suspected
subterfuge on that score, since the man appeared to have more than enough
energy for his usual activities and only protested exhaustion when Garion
wanted to talk about a voyage. On
the evening of the fourth day, however, he decided to try negotiation one last
time before turning to more direct alternatives. He found Zakath seated in the
chair near his bed with a book in his hands. The dark circles beneath his eyes
had vanished, the trembling had disappeared entirely, and he seemed totally
alert. " Ah, Belgarion, " he said almost cheerfully, "so good of
you to stop by." "I
thought I'd come in and put you to sleep again," Garion replied with
slightly exaggerated sarcasm. "Have I been that obvious?" Zakath
asked. "Yes,
as a matter of fact you have. Every time I mention the words 'ship' and
'Mallorea' in the same sentence, your eyes snap shut. Zakath, we've got to talk
about this, and time is starting to run out." Zakath
passed one hand across his eyes with some show of weariness. "Let
me put it this way," Garion pressed on. "Belgarath's starting to get
impatient. I'm trying to keep our discussions civil, but if he steps in, I can
almost guarantee that they're going to turn unpleasant ‑very
quickly." Zakath
lowered his hand, and his eyes narrowed. "That sounds vaguely like a
threat, Belgarion." "No,"
Garion disagreed. "As a matter of fact, it's in the nature of friendly
advice. If you want to stay here in Cthol Murgos, that's up to you, but we have
to get to Mallorea ‑and soon." "And
if I choose not to permit you to go?" "Permit?"
Garion laughed. "Zakath, did you grow up in the same world with the rest
of us? Have you got even the remotest idea of what you're talking about?" "I
think that concludes this interview, Belgarion," the Emperor said coldly.
He rose stiffly to his feet and turned to his bed. As usual, his cat had
deposited her mewling little brood in the center of his coverlet and then gone
off to nap alone in her wool‑lined box in the corner. The irritated
Emperor looked with some exasperation at the furry little puddle on his bed.
"You have my permission to withdraw, Belgarion," he said over his
shoulder. Then he reached down with both hands to scoop up the cluster of
kittens. Zith
reared up out of the very center of the furry heap, fixed him with a cold eye,
and hissed warningly. "Torak's teeth!" Zakath swore,
jerking his hands away. "This is
going too far! Go tell Sadi that I want his accursed snake out of my room
immediately!" "He's
taken her out four times already, Zakath," Garion said mildly. "She
just keeps crawling back." He suppressed a grin. "Maybe she likes
you." "Are you trying to be funny.?" "Me?" "Get
the snake out of here." Garion
put his hands behind his back. "Not me, Zakath. I'll go get Sadi." In
the hallway outside, however, he encountered Velvet, who was coming toward the
Emperor's room with a mysterious smile on her face. "Do
you think you could move Zith?" Garion asked her. "She's in the
middle of Zakath's bed with those kittens." " You can move her,
Belgarion," the blond girl said, smiling the dimples into her cheeks.
"She trusts you." "I
think I'd rather not try that." The
two of them went back into the Emperor's bedchamber. "Margravine,"
Zakath greeted her courteously, inclining his head. She
curtsied. "Your Majesty." "Can
you deal with this?" he asked, pointing at the furry pile on his bed with
the snake still half‑reared out of the center, her eyes alert. "Of
course, your Majesty." She approached the bed, and the snake flickered her
tongue nervously. "Oh, do stop that, Zith," the blond girl chided.
Then she lifted the front of her skirt to form a kind of pouch and began
picking up kittens and depositing them in her improvised basket. Last of all
she lifted Zith and laid her in the middle. She crossed the room and casually
put them all into the box with the mother cat, who opened one golden eye, made
room for her kittens and their bright green nursemaid, and promptly went back
to sleep. "Isn't
that sweet?" Velvet murmured softly. Then she turned back to Zakath.
"Oh, by the way, your Majesty, Kheldar and I managed to find out who it
was who poisoned you." "What?"
She
nodded, frowning slightly. "It came as something of a surprise,
actually." The
Emperor's eyes had become intent. " You're sure?" "As
sure as one can be in these cases. You seldom find an eyewitness to a
poisoning; but he was in the kitchen at the right time, he left right after you
fell ill, and we know him by reputation." She smiled at Garion. "Have
you noticed how people always tend to remember a man with white eyes?" "Naradas?" Garion exclaimed. "Surprising,
isn't it?" "Who's
Naradas?" Zakath demanded. "He
works for Zandramas," Garion replied. He frowned. "That doesn't make
any sense, Velvet. Why would Zandramas want to kill him? Wouldn't she want to
keep him alive?" She
spread her hands. "I don't know, Belgarion ‑not yet, anyway." "Velvet?"
Zakath asked in puzzlement. She
smiled the dimples into her cheeks again. "Isn't it silly?" She
laughed. "I suppose these little nicknames are a form of affection,
though. Belgarion's question is to the point, however. Can you think of any
reason why Zandramas might want to kill you?" "Not
immediately, but we can wring that answer out of her when I catch her ‑and
I'll make a point of doing that, even if I have to take Cthol Murgos apart
stone by stone." "She
isn't here," Garion said absently, still struggling with the whole idea.
"She's at Ashaba ‑in the House of Torak." Zakath's
eyes narrowed suspiciously. "Isn't this convenient, Belgarion?" he
said. " I happen to get poisoned
right after your arrival. Belgarath happens
to cure me. Kheldar and Liselle happen
to discover the identity of the poisoner, who happens to work for Zandramas, who happens to be at Ashaba, which happens
to be in Mallorea ‑a place which just happens
to be where you so desperately want to go. The coincidence staggers the
imagination, wouldn't you say?" "Zakath,
you're starting to make me tired," Garion said irritably. "If I
decide that I need a boat to get to Mallorea,
I'll take one. All that's kept me
from doing that so far are the manners Lady Polgara drilled into me when I was
a boy." "And
how do you propose to leave this house?" Zakath snapped, his temper also
starting to rise. That did it. The rage that came over
Garion was totally irrational. It was the result of a hundred delays and
stumbling blocks and petty interruptions that had dogged him for almost a year
now. He reached over his shoulder, ripped Iron‑grip's sword from its
sheath, and peeled the concealing leather sleeve from its hilt. He held the
great blade before him and literally threw his will at the Orb. The sword
exploded into blue flame. " How do I propose to leave this house?" he
half shouted at the stunned Emperor. "I'll use this for a key. It works sort of like this." He straightened
his arm, leveling the blazing sword at the door. "Burst!" he
commanded. Garion's
anger was not only irrational, it was also somewhat excessive. He had intended
no more than the door ‑and possibly a part of the doorframe‑ simply
to illustrate to Zakath the intensity of his feeling about the matter. The Orb,
however, startled into wakefulness by the sudden jolt of his angry will, had
overreacted. The door, certainly, disappeared, dissolving into splinters that
blasted out into the hallway. The doorframe also vanished. What Garion had not intended, however, was what happened
to the wall. White‑faced
and shaking, Zakath stumbled back, staring at the hallway outside that had
suddenly been revealed and at the rubble that filled it ‑rubble that had
a moment before been the solid, two‑foot‑thick stone wall of his
bedroom. "My goodness," Velvet murmured mildly. Knowing
that it was silly and melodramatic, but still caught up in that towering,
irrational anger, Garion caught the stunned Zakath by the arm with his left
hand and gestured with the sword he held in his right. "Now, we're going
to go talk with Belgarath," he announced. "We'll
go through the hallways if you'll
give me your word not to call soldiers every time we go around a corner.
Otherwise, we'll just cut straight through the house. The library's sort of in
that direction, isn't it?" he pointed at one of the still‑standing
walls with his sword. "Belgarion,"
Velvet chided him gently, "now really, that's no way to behave. Kal Zakath
has been a very courteous host. I'm sure that now that he understands the
situation, he'll be more than happy to cooperate, won't you, your Imperial
Majesty?" She smiled winsomely at the Emperor. "We wouldn't want the
Rivan King to get really angry, now
would we? There are so many breakable things about ‑windows, walls,
houses, the city of Rak Hagga‑ that sort of thing." They
found Belgarath in the library again. He was reading a small scroll, and there
was a large tankard at his elbow. "Something's
come up," Garion said shortly as he entered. "Oh?" "Velvet
tells us that she and Silk found out that it was Naradas who poisoned
Zakath." "Naradas?"
the old man blinked. "That's a surprise, isn't it?" "What's
she up to, Grandfather? Zandramas, I mean." "I'm
not sure." Belgarath looked at Zakath. "Who's likely to succeed you
if somebody manages to put you to sleep?" Zakath
shrugged. "There are a few distant cousins scattered about ‑mostly
in the Melcene Islands and Celanta. The line of the succession is a little
murky." "Perhaps
that's what she has in mind, Belgarath," Velvet said seriously. "If
there's any truth in that Grolim Prophecy you found in Rak Hagga, she's got to
have an Angarak king with her at the time of the final meeting. A
tame king would suit her purposes much better than someone like his Majesty
here ‑some third or fourth cousin she could crown and annoint and
proclaim king. Then she could have
her Grolims keep an eye on him and deliver him to her at the proper time." "It's
possible, I suppose," he agreed. "I think there may be a bit more to
it than that, though. Zandramas has never been that straightforward about
anything before." "I
hope you all realize that I haven't the faintest notion of what you're talking
about," Zakath said irritably. "Just
how much does he know?" Belgarath asked Garion. "
Not very much, Grandfather." "All
right. Maybe if he does know what's going on, he won't be quite so
difficult." He turned to the Mallorean Emperor. " Have you ever heard
of the Mrin Codex?" he asked. "I've
heard that it was written by a madman ‑like most of the other so‑called
prophecies." "How
about the Child of Light and the Child of Dark?" "That's
part of the standard gibberish used by religious hysterics." "Zakath,
you're going to have to believe in something.
This
is going to be very difficult for you to grasp if you don't." "Would
you settle for a temporary suspension of skepticism?" the Emperor
countered. "Fair
enough, I suppose. All right, now, this gets complicated, so you're going to
have to pay attention, listen carefully, and stop me if there's anything you
don't understand." The
old man then proceeded to sketch in the ancient story of the
"accident" that had occurred before the world had begun and the
divergence of the two possible courses of the future and of the two
consciousnesses which had somehow infused those courses. "All
right," Zakath said. "That's fairly standard theology so far. I've
had Grolims preaching to the same nonsense since I was a boy." Belgarath
nodded. "I just wanted to start us off from common ground." He went
on then, telling Zakath of the events spanning the eons between the cracking of
the world and the Battle of Vo Mimbre. "Our
point of view is somewhat different," Zakath murmured. "It
would be," Belgarath agreed. "All right, there were five hundred
years between Vo Mimbre and the theft of the Orb by Zedar the Apostate." "Recovery."
Zakath corrected. "The Orb was stolen from Cthol Mishrak by Iron‑grip
the thief and by‑" he stopped, and his eyes suddenly widened as he
stared at the seedy‑looking old man. "Yes,"
Belgarath said, "I really was
there, Zakath -and I was there two thousand years before, when Torak originally
stole the Orb from my Master." "I've
been sick, Belgarath," the Emperor said weakly, sinking into a chair.
"My nerves aren't really up for too many of these shocks." Belgarath
looked at him, puzzled. "Their
Majesties were having a little discussion," Velvet explained
brightly." King Belgarion gave the Emperor a little demonstration of some
of the more flamboyant capabilities of the Sword of the Rivan King. The Emperor
was quite impressed. So was most everybody else who happened to be in that part
of the house." Belgarath
gave Garion a chill look. "Playing again?" he asked. Garion
tried to reply, but there was nothing he could really say. "All
right, let's get on with this," Belgarath continued briskly. "What
happened after the emergence of Garion here is all recent history, so I'm sure
you're familiar with it." "Garion?"
Zakath asked. "A
more common ‑and familiar‑ form. 'Belgarion' is a bit ostentatious,
wouldn't you say?" "No
more so than 'Belgarath.' " "I've
worn 'Belgarath' for almost seven thousand years, Zakath, and I've sort of
rubbed off the rough edges and corners. Garion's only been wearing his 'Bel'
for a dozen years, and it still squeaks when he turns around too quickly "
Garion
felt slightly offended by that. "Anyway,"
the old man continued, "after Torak was dead, Garion and Ce'Nedra got
married. About a year or so ago, she gave birth to a son. Garion's attention at
that time was on the Bear‑cult. Someone had tried to kill Ce'Nedra and
had succeeded in killing the Rivan Warder." "I'd
heard about that," Zakath said. "Anyway,
he was in the process of stamping out the cult -he stamps quite well once he
puts his mind to it- when someone crept into the Citadel at Riva and abducted
his infant son‑ my great‑grandson." "No!"
Zakath exclaimed. "Oh,
yes," Belgarath continued grimly. "We thought it was the cult and
marched to Rheon in Drasnia, their headquarters, but it was all a clever ruse.
Zandramas had abducted prince Geran and misdirected us to Rheon. The leader of
the cult turned out to be Harakan, one of the henchmen of Urvon ‑is this
coming too fast for you?" Zakath's
face was startled, and his eyes had gone wide again. "No," he said,
swallowing hard. "I think I can keep up." "There
isn't too much more. After we discovered our mistakes, we took up the
abductor's trail. We know that she's going to Mallorea ‑to a 'place which
is no more.' That's where the Sardion is. We have to stop her, or at least
arrive there at the same time. Cyradis believes that when we all arrive at this
'place which is no more,' there's going to be one of those confrontations
between the Child of Light and the Child of Dark which have been happening
since before the beginning of time ‑except that this is going to be the
last one. She'll choose between them, and that's supposed to be the end of
it." "I'm
afraid that it's at that point that my skepticism reasserts itself,
Belgarath," Zakath said. "You don't acutally expect me to believe
that these two shadowy figures that predate the world are going to arrive at
this mysterious place to grapple once more, do you?" "What
makes you think they're shadowy? The spirits that are at the core of the two
possible destinies infuse real people to act as their instruments during these
meetings. Right now, for example, Zandramas is the Child of Dark. It used to be
Torak ‑until Garion killed him." "And
who's the Child of Light?" "I
thought that would be obvious." Zakath
turned to stare incredulously into Garion's blue eyes. "You?" he
gasped. "That's
what they tell me," Garion replied. CHAPTER FIVE Kal
Zakath, dread Emperor of boundless Mallorea, looked first at Belgarath, then
again at Garion, and finally at Velvet. "Why do I feel that I'm losing control
of things here?" he asked. "When you people came here, you were more
or less my prisoners. Now somehow I'm yours." "We
told you some things you didn't know before, that's all," Belgarath told
him. "Or
some things that you've cleverly made up." "Why
would we do that?" "I
can think of any number of reasons. For the sake of argument I'll accept your
story about the abduction of Belgarion's son, but don't you see how that makes
all your motives completely obvious? You need my aid in your search. All this
mystical nonsense, and your wild
story about Urgit's parentage, could have been designed to divert me from my
campaign here in Cthol Murgos and to trick me into returning with you to
Mallorea. Everything you've done or said since you've come here could have been
directed toward that end." "Do
you really think we'd do that?" Garion asked him. "Belgarion,
if I had a son and someone had
abducted him, I'd do anything to get
him back. I sympathize with your situation, but I have my own concerns, and
they're here, not in Mallorea. I'm sorry, but the more I think about this, the
less of it I believe. I could not have misjudged the world so much. Demons?
Prophecies? Magic? Immortal old men? It's all been very entertaining, but I
don't believe one word of it." "Not
even what the Orb showed you about Urgit?" Garion asked. "Please,
Belgarion, don't treat me like a child." Zakath's lips were twisted into
an ironic smile. "Isn't it altogether possible that the poison had already
crept into my mind? And isn't it also possible that you, like any other of the
charlatans who infest village fairs, used a show of mysterious lights and
suggestions to make me see what you wanted me to see?" "What
do you believe, Kal Zakath?"
Velvet asked him. "What
I can see and touch ‑and precious little else." "So
great a skepticism," she murmured. "Then you do not accept one single
out‑of‑the‑ordinary thing?" "Not
that I can think of, no." "Not
even the peculiar gift of the Seers at Kell? It's been fairly well documented,
you know." He
frowned slightly. "Yes," he admitted, "as a matter of fact, it
has." "How
can you document a vision?" Garion asked curiously. "The
Grolims were seeking to discredit the Seers," Zakath replied. "They
felt that the easiest way to do that Was to have these pronouncements about the
future written down and then wait to see what happened. The bureaucracy was
instructed to keep records. So far, not one of the predictions of the Seers has
proven false." "Then
you do believe that the Seers have
the ability to know things about the past and the present and the future in
ways that the rest of us might not completely understand?" Velvet pressed. Zakath
pursed his lips. " All right, Margravine," he said reluctantly,
"I'll concede that the Seers have certain abilities that haven't been
explained as yet." "Do
you believe that a Seer could lie to you?" "Good
girl," Belgarath murmured approvingly. "No,"
Zakath replied after a moment's thought. "A Seer is incapable of lying.
Their truthfulness is proverbial." "Well,
then," she said with a dimpled smile, "all you need to do to find out
if what we've told you is the truth is to send for a Seer, isn't it?" "Liselle,"
Garion protested, "that could take weeks. We don't have that much
time." "Oh,"
she said, "I don't think it would take all that long. If I remember
correctly, Lady Polgara said that Andel summoned Cyradis when his Majesty here
lay dying. I'm fairly sure we could persuade her to do it for us again." "Well,
Zakath," Belgarath said. "Will you agree to accept what Cyradis tells
you as the truth?" The
Emperor squinted at him suspiciously, searching for some kind of subterfuge.
"You've manipulated me into a corner," he accused. He thought about
it. "All right, Belgarath," he said finally. "I'll accept whatever
Cyradis says as the truth ‑if you'll agree to do the same." "Done then," Belgarath said.
"Let's send for Andel and get on with this." As
Velvet stepped out into the hall to speak with one of the guards who trailed
along behind the Emperor wherever he went, Zakath leaned back in his chair.
"I can't believe that I'm even considering all the wild impossibilities
you've been telling me," he said. Garion
exchanged a quick look with his grandfather, and then they both laughed. "Something
funny, gentlemen?" "Just
a family joke, Zakath," Belgarath told him. "Garion and I have been
discussing the possible and the impossible since he was about nine years old.
He was even more stubborn about it than you are." "It
gets easier to accept after the first shock wears off," Garion added.
"It's sort of like swimming in very cold water. Once you get numb, it
doesn't hurt quite so much." It
was not long until Velvet reentered the room with the hooded Andel at her side. "I
believe you said that the Seeress of Kell is your mistress, Andel," Zakath
said to her. "Yes,
she is, your Majesty." "Can
you summon her?" "Her
semblance, your Majesty, if there is need and if she will consent to
come." "I
believe there's a need, Andel. Belgarath has told me certain things that I have
to have confirmed. I know that Cyradis speaks only the truth. Belgarath, on the
other hand, has a more dubious reputation." He threw a rather sly, sidelong glance at the old man. Belgarath
grinned at him and winked. "I
will speak with my mistress, your Majesty," Andel said, "and entreat
her to send her semblance here. Should she consent, I beg of you to ask your
questions quickly. The effort of reaching half around the world exhausts her,
and she is not robust." Then the Dalasian woman knelt reverently and
lowered her head, and Garion once again heard that peculiar murmur as of many
voices, followed by a long moment of silence. Again there was that same shimmer
in the air; when it had cleared, the hooded and blindfolded form of Cyradis
stood there. "We
thank you for coming, Holy Seeress," Zakath said to her in an oddly
respectful tone of voice." My guests here have told me certain things that
I am loath to believe, but I have agreed to accept whatever you can
confirm." "I
will tell thee what I can, Zakath," she replied. "Some things are
hidden from me, and some others may not yet be revealed." "I
understand the limitations, Cyradis. Belgarion tells me that Urgit, the King of
the Murgos, is not of the blood of Taur Urgas. Is this true?" "It
is," she replied simply. "King Urgit's father was an Alorn." "Are
any of the sons of Taur Urgas still alive?" "Nay,
Zakath. The line of Taur Urgas became extinct some twelve years ago when his
last son was strangled in a cellar in Rak Goska upon the command of Oskatat,
King Urgit's Seneschal." Zakath
sighed and shook his head sadly. "And so it has ended," he said.
"My enemy's line passed unnoticed from this world in a dark cellar ‑passed
so quietly that I could not even rejoice that they were gone, nor curse the
ones who stole them from my grasp." "Revenge
is a hollow thing, Zakath." "It's
the only thing I've had for almost thirty years now." He sighed again,
then straightened his shoulders. "Did Zandramas really steal Belgarion's
son?" "She
did, and now she carries him to the Place Which Is No More." "And
where's that?" Her
face grew very still. "I may not reveal that," she replied finally,
"but the Sardion is there." "Can
you tell me what the Sardion is?" "It
is one half of the stone which was divided." "Is
it really all that important?" "In
all of Angarak there is no thing of greater worth. The Grolims all know this.
Urvon would give all his wealth for it. Zandramas would abandon the adoration
of multitudes for it. Mengha would give his soul for it -indeed, he hath done
so already in his enlistment of demons to aid him. Even Agachak, Hierarch of
Rak Urga, would abandon his ascendancy in Cthol Murgos to possess it." "How
is it that a thing of such value has escaped my notice?" "Thine
eyes are on worldly matters, Zakath. The Sardion is not of this world ‑no
more than the other half of the divided stone is of this world." "The
other half?" "
That which the Angaraks call Cthrag Yaska and the men of the West call the Orb
of Aldur. Cthrag Sardius and Cthrag Yaska were sundered in the moment which saw
the birth of the opposing necessities." Zakath's
face had grown quite pale, and he clasped his hands tightly in front of him to
control their trembling. "It's
all true, then?" he asked in a hoarse voice. "All,
Kal Zakath. All." "Even
that Belgarion and Zandramas are the Child of Light and the Child of
Dark?" "Yes,
they are." He
started to ask her another question, but she raised her hand. "My time is
short, Zakath, and I must now reveal something of greater import unto thee,
Know that thy life doth approach a momentous crossroads. Put aside thy lust for
power and thy hunger for revenge, as they are but childish toys. Return thou
even to Mal Zeth to prepare thyself for thy
part in the meeting which is to come." "My part?" He sounded
startled. "Thy
name and thy task are written in the stars." "And
what is this task?" "I
will instruct thee when thou art ready to understand what it is that thou must
do. First thou must cleanse thy heart of that grief and remorse which hath
haunted thee." His
face grew still, and he sighed. "I'm afraid not, Cyradis," he said.
"What you ask is quite impossible." "Then
thou wilt surely die before the seasons turn again. Consider what I have told
thee, and consider it well, Emperor of Mallorea. I will speak with thee
anon." And then she shimmered and vanished. Zakath
stared at the empty spot where she had stood. His
face was pale, and his jaws were set. "Well,
Zakath?" Belgarath said. "Are you convinced?" The
Emperor rose from his chair and began to pace up and down. "This is an
absolute absurdity!" he burst out suddenly in an agitated voice. "I
know," Belgarath replied calmly, "but a willingness to believe the
absurd is an indication of faith. It might just be that faith is the first step
in the preparation Cyradis mentioned." "It's
not that I don't want to believe,
Belgarath," Zakath said, in a strangely humble tone. "It's just‑" "Nobody
said that it was going to be easy," the old man told him. " But
you've done things before that weren't easy, haven't you?" Zakath
dropped into his chair again, his eyes lost in thought. "Why me?" he
said plaintively. "Why do I have
to get involved in this?" Garion
suddenly laughed. Zakath
gave him a cold stare. "Sorry,"
Garion apologized, "but I've
been saying 'why me?' since I was about fourteen. Nobody's ever given me a
satisfactory answer, but you get used to the injustice of it after a
while." "It's
not that I'm trying to avoid any kind of responsibility, Belgarion. It's just
that I can't see what possible help I could be. You people are going to track
down Zandramas, retrieve your son, and destroy the Sardion. Isn't that about
it?" "It's
a little more complicated than that," Belgarath told him. "Destroying
the Sardion is going to involve something rather cataclysmic." "I
don't quite follow that. Can't you just wave your hand and make it cease to
exist? You are a sorcerer, after all ‑or
so they say." "That's
forbidden," Garion said automatically. "You can't unmake things.
That's what Ctuchik tried to do, and he destroyed himself." Zakath
frowned and looked at Belgarath. "I thought you killed him." "Most
people do." The old man shrugged. "It adds to my reputation, so I
don't argue with them." He tugged at one earlobe. "No," he said,
"I think we're going to have to see this all the way through to the end.
I'm fairly sure that the only way the Sardion can be destroyed is as a result
of the final confrontation between the Child of Light and the Child of Dark."
He paused, then sat up suddenly, his face intent. "I think Cyradis slipped
and gave us something she hadn't intended, though. She said that the Grolim
priesthood all desperately wanted the Sardion, and she included Mengha in her
list. Wouldn't that seem to indicate that Mengha's also a Grolim?" He
looked at Andel. " Is your young mistress subject to these little
lapses?" "Cyradis
cannot misspeak herself, Holy Belgarath," the healer replied." A
Seeress does not speak in her own voice, but in the voice of her vision." "
Then she wanted us to know that
Mengha is ‑or was- a Grolim, and that the reason he's raising demons is
to help him in his search for the Sardion." He thought about it.
"There's another rather bleak possibility, too," he added. "It
might just be that his demons are using him to get the Sardion for themselves.
Maybe that's why they're so docile where he's concerned. Demons by themselves
are bad enough, but if the Sardion has the same power as the Orb, we definitely don't want it to fall into
their hands." He turned to Zakath. "Well?" he said. "Well
what?" "Are
you with us or against us?" "Isn't
that a little blunt?" "Yes,
it is ‑but it saves time, and time's starting to be a factor." Zakath
sank lower in his chair, his expression unreadable. "I find very little
benefit for me in this proposed
arrangement," he said. "You
get to keep living," Garion reminded him. "Cyradis said that you'll
die before spring if you don't take up the task she's going to lay in front of
you." Zakath's
faint smile was melancholy, and the dead indifference returned to his eyes.
"My life hasn't really been so enjoyable that I'd consider going out of my
way to prolong it, Belgarion," he replied. "Don't
you think you're being just a little childish, Zakath?" Garion snapped, his
temper starting to heat up again. "You're not accomplishing a single thing
here in Cthol Murgos. There's not one solitary drop of Urga blood left for you
to spill, and you've got a situation at home that verges on disaster. Are you a
King ‑or an Emperor, or whatever you want to call it‑ or are you a
spoiled child? You refuse to go back to Mal Zeth just because somebody told you
that you ought to. You even dig in your heels when someone assures you that
you'll die if you don't go back. That's not only childish, it's irrational, and
I don't have the time to try to reason with somebody whose wits have deserted
him. Well, you can huddle here in Rak Hagga and nurse all your tired old griefs
and disappointments until Cyradis' predictions catch up with you, for all I
care, but Geran is my son, and I'm going to Mallorea. I've got work to do, and
I don't have time to coddle you." He had saved something up for last.
"Besides," he added in an insulting, offhand tone, "I don't need
you anyway." Zakath
came to his feet, his eyes ablaze. "You go too far!" he roared,
slamming his fist down on the table. "Amazing,"
Garion said sarcastically. "You are
alive after all. I thought I might have to step on your foot to get any kind of
response of you. All right, now that you're awake, let's fight." "What
do you mean, fight?" Zakath demanded, his face still flushed with anger.
"Fight about what?" "About
whether or not you're going with us to Mallorea." "Don't
be stupid. Of course I'm going with you. What we are going to fight about is
your incredible lack of common courtesy." Garion
stared at him for a moment and then suddenly doubled over in a gale of helpless
laughter. Zakath's
face was still red, and his fists were clenching and unclenching. Then a
slightly sheepish expression came over his face, and he, too, began to laugh. Belgarath
let out an explosive breath. "Garion," he said irritably, "let
me know when you're going to do something like that. My veins aren't what they
used to be." Zakath
wiped at his eyes, though he was still laughing. "How long do you think it
might take for you and your friends to get packed?" he asked them. "Not
too long," Garion replied. "Why?" "I'm
suddenly homesick for Mal Zeth. It's spring there now, and the cherry trees are
in bloom. You and Ce'Nedra will love Mal Zeth, Garion." Garion
was not entirely sure if the omission of the "Bel" was inadvertent or
an overture of friendship. He was, however, quite sure that the Emperor of
Mallorea was a man of even greater complexity than he had imagined. "I
hope you'll all excuse me now," Zakath said, "but I want to talk with
Brador and get a few more details about what's been going on in Karanda. This
Mengha he told me about seems to be mounting an open insurrection against the
crown, and I've always had a violent prejudice against that sort of
thing." "I
can relate to that," Garion agreed blandly. For
the next few days the road between Rak Hagga and the port city of Rak Cthan was
thick with imperial messengers. Finally, on a frosty morning when the sun was
bright and the sky dark blue and when misty steam rose from the dark waters of
Lake Hagga, they set out, riding across a winter‑browned plain toward the
coast. Garion, his gray Rivan cloak drawn about him, rode at the head of the
column with Zakath, who seemed for some reason to be in better spirits than he
had been at any time since the two had met. The column which followed them
stretched back for miles. "Vulgar,
isn't it?" the Mallorean said wryly, looking back over his shoulder.
"I'm absolutely surrounded by parasites and toadies, and they proliferate
like maggots in rotten meat." "If
they bother you so much, then why not dismiss them?" Garion suggested. "I
can't. They all have powerful relatives. I have to balance them very carefully ‑one
from this tribe to match the one from that clan. As long as no one family has
too many high offices, they spend all their time plotting against each other.
That way they don't have the time to plot against me." "I
suppose that's one way to keep things under control." As
the sun moved up through the bright blue winter sky at this nether end of the
world, the frost gently dissolved from the long stems of dead grass or fell
lightly from the fern and bracken to leave ghostly white imprints of those drooping
brown fronds on the short green moss spread beneath. They
paused for a noon meal that was every bit as sumptuous as one that might have
been prepared back in Rak Hagga and was served on snowy damask beneath a wide‑spread
canvas roof. "Adequate, I suppose," Zakath said critically after they
had eaten. "You're
overpampered, my lord," Polgara told him. "A hard ride in wet weather
and a day or so on short rations would probably do wonders for your
appetite." Zakath
gave Garion an amused look. "I thought it was just you," he said,
"but this blunt outspokenness seems to be a characteristic of your whole
family ". Garion
shrugged. "It saves time." "Forgive
my saying this, Belgarion," Sadi interjected, "but what possible
interest can an immortal have in time?" He sighed rather mournfully.
"Immortality must give one a great deal of satisfaction ‑watching
all one's enemies grow old and die." "It's
much overrated," Belgarath said, leaning back in his chair with a brimming
silver tankard. "Sometimes whole centuries go by when one doesn't have any enemies and there's nothing to
do but watch the years roll by." Zakath
suddenly smiled broadly. "Do you know something?" he said to them
all. "I feel better right now than I've felt in over twenty‑five
years. It's as if a great weight has been lifted from me." "Probably
an aftereffect of the poison," Velvet suggested archly. "Get plenty
of rest, and it should pass in a month or so." "Is
the Margravine always like this?" Zakath asked. "Sometimes
she's even worse," Silk replied morosely. As
they emerged from beneath the wide‑spread canvas, Garion looked around
for his horse, a serviceable roan with a long, hooked nose, but he could not
seem to see the animal. Then he suddenly noticed that his saddle and packs were
on a different horse, a very large dark gray stallion. Puzzled, he looked at
Zakath, who was watching him intently. "What's this?" he asked. "Just
a little token of my unbounded respect, Garion," Zakath said, his eyes
alight. "Your roan was an adequate mount, I suppose, but he was hardly a
regal animal. A King needs a kingly horse, and I think you'll find that
Chretienne can lend himself to any occasion that requires ceremony." "Chretienne?" "That's
his name. He's been the pride of my stable here in Cthol Murgos. Don't you have
a stable at Riva?" Garion
laughed. "My kingdom's an island, Zakath. We're more interested in boats
than in horses." He looked at the proud gray standing with his neck arched
and with one hoof lightly pawing the earth and was suddenly overcome with
gratitude. He clasped the Mallorean Emperor's hand warmly. "This is a
magnificent gift, Zakath," he said. "Of
course it is. I'm a magnificent fellow ‑or hadn't you noticed? Ride him,
Garion. Feel the wind in your face and let the thunder of his hooves fill your
blood." "Well,"
Garion said, trying to control his eagerness, "maybe he and I really ought
to get to know each other." Zakath
laughed with delight. "Of course," he said. Garion
approached the big gray horse, who watched him quite calmly. "I guess
we'll be sharing a saddle for a while," he said to the animal. Chretienne
nickered and nudged at Garion with his nose. "He
wants to run," Eriond said. "I'll ride with you, if you don't mind.
Horse wants to run, too." "All
right," Garion agreed. "Let's go then." He gathered the reins,
set his foot in the stirrup, and swung up into the saddle. The gray was running
almost before Garion was in place. It
was a new experience. Garion had spent many hours riding ‑sometimes for
weeks on end. He had always taken care of his mounts, as any good Sendar would,
but there had never really been any personal attachment before. For him, a
horse had simply been a means of conveyance, a way to get from one place to
another, and riding had never been a particular source of pleasure. With
this great stallion, Chretienne, however, it was altogether different. There
was a kind of electric thrill to the feel of the big horse's muscles bunching
and flowing beneath him as they ran out across the winter‑blown grass
toward a rounded hill a mile or so distant, with Eriond and his chestnut
stallion racing alongside. When
they reached the hilltop, Garion was breathless and laughing with sheer
delight. He reined in, and Chretienne reared, pawing at the air with his
hooves, wanting to be off again. "Now
you know, don't you?" Eriond asked with a broad smile. "Yes,"
Garion admitted, still laughing, "I guess I do. "I
wonder how I missed it all these years." "You
have to have the right horse," Eriond told him wisely. He gave Garion a
sidelong glance. "You know that you'll never be the same again, don't
you?" "That's
all right," Garion replied. "I was getting tired of the old way
anyhow." He pointed at a low string of hills outlined against the crisp
blue sky a league or so on ahead. "Why don't we go over there and see
what's on the other side?" he suggested. "Why
not?" Eriond laughed. And
so they did. The
Emperor's household staff was well organized, and a goodly number of them rode
on ahead to prepare their night's encampment at a spot almost precisely halfway
to the coast. The column started early the following morning, riding again
along a frosty track beneath a deep blue sky. It was late afternoon when they
crested a hill to look out over the expanse of the Sea of the East, rolling a
dark blue under the winter sun and with smoky-looking cloud banks the color of
rust blurring the far horizon. Two dozen ships with their red sails furled
stood at anchor in the indented curve of a shallow bay far below, and Garion
looked with some puzzlement at Zakath. "Another
symptom of the vulgar ostentation I mentioned." The Emperor shrugged.
"I ordered this fleet down here from the port at Cthan. A dozen or so of
those ships are here to transport all my hangers‑on and toadies ‑as
well as the humbler people who actually do the work. The other dozen are here
to escort our royal personages with suitable pomp. You have to have pomp,
Garion. Otherwise people might mistake a King or an Emperor for an honest
man." "You're
in a whimsical humor this afternoon." "Maybe
it's another of those lingering symptoms Liselle mentioned. We'll sleep on
board ship tonight and sail at first light tomorrow." Garion
nodded, touching Chretienne's bowed neck with an odd kind of regret as he
handed his reins to a waiting groom. The
vessel to which they were ferried from the sandy beach was opulent. Unlike the
cramped cabins on most of the other ships Garion had sailed aboard, the
chambers on this one were nearly as large as the rooms in a fair-sized house.
It took him a little while to pin down the reason for the difference. The other
ships had devoted so little room to cabins because the bulk of the space on
board had been devoted to cargo. The only cargo this ship customarily carried,
however, was the Emperor of Mallorea. They
dined that evening on lobster, served in the low-beamed dining room aboard
Zakath's floating palace. So much of Garion's attention for the past week or
more had been fixed on the unpredictable Emperor that he had not had much
opportunity to talk with his friends. Thus, when they took their places at the
table, he rather deliberately sat at the opposite end from the Mallorean. It
was with a great deal of relief that he took his seat between Polgara and
Durnik, while Ce'Nedra and Velvet diverted the Emperor with sparkling feminine
chatter. "You
look tired, Garion," Polgara noted. "I've
been under a certain strain," he replied. "I wish that man wouldn't
keep changing every other minute. Every time I think I've got him figured out,
he turns into somebody else." "It's
not a good idea to categorize people, dear," she advised placidly,
touching his arm. "That's the first sign of fuzzy thinking." "Are
we actually supposed to eat these things?" Durnik asked in a disgusted
sort of voice, pointing his knife at the bright red lobster staring up at him
from his plate with its claws seemingly at the ready. "That's
what the pliers are for, Durnik," Polgara explained in a peculiarly mild
tone. "You have to crack it out of its shell." He
pushed his plate away. "I'm not going to eat something that looks like a
big red bug," he declared with uncharacteristic heat. "I draw the
line at some things." "Lobster
is a delicacy, Durnik," she said. He
grunted. "Some people eat snails, too." Her
eyes flashed, but then she gained control of her anger and continued to speak
to him in that same mild tone. "I'm sure we can have them take it away and
bring you something else," she said. He
glared at her. Garion
looked back and forth between the two of them, Then he decided that they had
all known each other for far too long to step delicately around any problems. "What's
the matter, Durnik?" he asked bluntly. "You're as cross as a badger
with a sore nose." "Nothing,"
Durnik almost snapped at him. Garion
began to put a few things together. He remembered the plea Andel had made to
Aunt Pol concerning Toth. He looked down the table to where the big mute, his
eyes lowered to his plate, seemed almost to be trying to make himself
invisible. Then he looked back at Durnik, who kept his face stiffly turned away
from his former friend. "Oh," he said, "now I think I
understand. Aunt Pol told you something you didn't want to hear. Someone you
liked very much did something that made you angry. You said some things to him
that you wish now you hadn't said. Then you found out that he didn't really
have any choice in the matter and that what he did was really right after all.
Now you'd like to make friends with him again, but you don't know how. Is that
sort of why you're behaving this way ‑and being so impolite to Aunt
Pol?" Durnik's
look was at first stricken. Then his face grew red -then pale. "I don't
have to listen to this," he burst out, coming to his feet. "Oh,
sit down, Durnik," Garion told him. "We all love each other too much
to behave this way. Instead of being embarrassed and bad‑tempered about
it, why don't we see what we can do to fix it?" Durnik
tried to meet Garion's eyes, but finally lowered his head, his face flaming. "I
treated him badly, Garion," he mumbled, sinking back into his chair again. "Yes,"
Garion agreed, "you did. But it was because you didn't understand what he
was doing ‑and why. I didn't understand myself until the day before
yesterday -when Zakath finally changed his mind and decided to take us all to
Mal Zeth. Cyradis knew that he was going to do that, and that's why she made
Toth turn us over to Atesca's men. She wants
us to get to the Sardion and meet Zandramas, and so she's going to arrange it.
Toth will be the one who does what she thinks has to be done to accomplish
that. Under the present circumstances, we couldn't find a better friend." "How
can I possibly ‑I mean, after the way I treated him?" "Be
honest. Admit that you were wrong and apologize." Durnik's
face grew stiff. "It
doesn't have to be in words, Durnik," Garion told his friend patiently.
"You and Toth have been talking together without words for
months." He looked speculatively
up at the low‑beamed ceiling. "This is a ship," he noted,
"and we're going out onto an ocean. Do you imagine that there might be a
few fish out there in all that water?" Durnik's
smile was immediate. Polgara's
sigh, however, was pensive. The
smith looked almost shyly across the table. "How did you say that I'm
supposed to get this bug out of its shell, Pol?" he asked, pointing at the
angry‑looking lobster on his plate. They
sailed northeasterly from the coast of Hagga and soon left winter behind. At
some point during the voyage they crossed that imaginary line equidistant from
the poles and once again entered the northern half of the world. Durnik and
Toth, shyly at first, but then with growing confidence, resumed their
friendship and spent their days at the ship's stern, probing the sea with
lines, bright‑colored lures, and various baits gleaned from the galley. Zakath's
humor continued to remain uncharacteristically sunny, though his discussions
with Belgarath and Polgara centered on the nature of demons, a subject about
which there was very little to smile. Finally, one day when they had been at
sea for about a week, a servant came up to Garion, who stood at the portside
rail watching the dance of the wind atop the sparkling waves, and advised him
that the Emperor would like to see him. Garion
nodded and made his way aft to the cabin where Zakath customarily held
audience. Like most of the cabins aboard the floating palace, this one was
quite large and ostentatiously decorated. Owing to the broad windows stretching
across the ship's stern, the room was bright and airy. The drapes at the sides
of the windows were of crimson velvet, and the fine Mallorean carpet was a deep
blue. Zakath, dressed as always in plain white linen, sat on a low, leather‑upholstered
divan at the far end of the cabin, looking out at the whitecaps and the flock
of snowy gulls trailing the ship. His cat lay purring in his lap as he absently
stroked her ears. "You
wanted to see me, Zakath?" Garion asked as he entered. "Yes.
Come in, Garion," the Mallorean replied. "I haven't seen much of you
for the past few days. Are you cross with me?" "No,"
Garion said. "You've been busy learning about demons. I don't know that
much about them, so I couldn't have added all that much to the
discussions." He crossed the cabin, pausing at one point to stoop and
unwrap a ferociously playful kitten from around his left ankle. "They
love to pounce." Zakath smiled. A
thought came to Garion, and he looked around warily. "Zith isn't in here,
is she?" Zakath
laughed. "No. Sadi's devised a means of keeping her at home." He
looked whimsically at Garion. "Is she really as deadly as he says?" Garion
nodded. "She bit a Grolim at Rak Urga," he said. "He was dead in
about a half a minute." Zakath
shuddered. " You don't have to tell Sadi about this," he said,
"but snakes make my flesh creep." "Talk
to Silk. He could give you a whole dissertation about how much he dislikes
them." "He's
a complicated little fellow, isn't he?" Garion
smiled. "Oh, yes. His life is filled with danger and excitement, and so
his nerves are as tightly wound as lute strings. He's erratic sometimes, but
you get used to that after a while." He looked at the other man
critically. "You're looking particularly fit," he noted, sitting down
on the other end of the leather couch. "Sea air must agree with you." "I
don't think it's really the air, Garion. I think it has to do with the fact
that I've been sleeping eight to ten hours a night." "Sleep?
You?" "Astonishing,
isn't it?" Zakath's face went suddenly quite somber. "I'd rather that
this didn't go any further, Garion," he said. "Of
course." "Urgit
told you what happened when I was young?" Garion
nodded. "Yes." "My
habit of not sleeping very much dates from then. A
face that had been particularly dear to me haunted my dreams, and sleep became
an agony to me." "That
didn't diminish? Not even after some thirty years?" "Not
one bit. I lived in continual grief and guilt and remorse. I lived only to
revenge myself on Taur Urgas. Cho‑Hag's
saber robbed me of that. I had planned a dozen different deaths for the madman ‑each
more horrible than the one before‑ but he cheated me by dying cleanly in
battle." "No,"
Garion disagreed. "His death was worse than anything you could possibly
have devised. I've talked with Cho‑Hag about it. Taur Urgas went totally
mad before Cho‑Hag killed him, but he lived long enough to realize that
he had finally been beaten. He died biting and clawing at the earth in
frustration. Being beaten was more than he could bear." Zakath
thought about it. "Yes," he said finally. "That would have been
quite dreadful for him, wouldn't it? I think that maybe I'm less disappointed
now." "And
was it your discovery that the Urga line is now extinct that finally laid the
ghost that's haunted your sleep all these years?" "No,
Garion. I don't think that had anything to do with it. It's just that instead
of the face that had always been there before, now I see a different
face." "Oh?" "A
blindfolded face." "Cyradis?
I don't know that I'd recommend thinking about her in that fashion." "You
misunderstand, Garion. She's hardly more than a child, but somehow she's
touched my life with more peace and comfort than I've ever known. I sleep like
a baby and I walk around all day with this silly euphoria bubbling up in
me." He shook his head. "Frankly, I can't stand myself like this, but
I can't help it for some reason." Garion
stared out the window, not even seeing the play of sunlight on the waves nor
the hovering gulls. Then it came to him so clearly that he knew that it was
undeniably true. "It's because you've come to that crossroads in your life
that Cyradis mentioned," he said. "You're being rewarded because
you've chosen the right fork." "Rewarded?
By whom?" Garion
looked at him and suddenly laughed. "I don't think you're quite ready to
accept that information yet," he said. "Could you bring yourself to
believe that it's Cyradis who's making you feel good right now?" "In
some vague way, yes." "It
goes a little deeper, but that's a start." Garion looked at the slightly
perplexed man before him. "You and I are caught up together in something
over which we have absolutely no control," he said seriously. "I've
been through it before, so I'll try to cushion the shocks that are in store for
you as much as I can. Just try to keep an open mind about a peculiar way of
looking at the world." He thought about it some more. "I think that
we're going to be working together ‑at least up to a point‑ so we
might as well be friends." He held out his right hand. Zakath
laughed. "Why not?" he said, taking Garion's hold in a firm grip.
"I think we're both as crazy as Taur Urgas, but why not? We're the two
most powerful men in the world.
We should be deadly enemies, and you propose friendship. Well, why not?"
He laughed again delightedly. "We
have much more deadly enemies, Zakath," Garion said gravely, "and all
of your armies ‑and all of mine‑ won't mean a thing when we get to
where we're going." "And
where's that, my young friend?" "I
think it's called 'the place which is no more.' " "I've
been meaning to ask you about that. The whole phrase, is a contradiction in
terms. How can you go someplace which doesn't exist any more?" "I
don't really know," Garion told him. "I'll tell you when we get
there." Two
days later, they arrived at Mal Gemila, a port in southern Mallorea Antiqua,
and took to horse. They rode eastward at a canter on a well‑maintained
highway that crossed a pleasant plain, green with spring. A regiment of red‑tunicked
cavalrymen cleared the road ahead of them, and their pace left the entourage
which usually accompanied the Emperor far behind. There were way-stations along
the highway ‑not unlike the Tolnedran hostels dotting the roads in the
west ‑and the imperial guard rather brusquely ejected other guests at
these roadside stops to make way for the Emperor and his party. As they pressed onward, day after day, Garion
began slowly to comprehend the true significance of the word
"boundless" as it was applied to Mallorea. The plains of Algaria,
which had always before seemed incredibly vast, shrank into insignificance. The
snowy peaks of the Dalasian mountains, lying to the south of the road they
traveled, raked their white talons at the sky. Garion drew in on himself,
feeling smaller and smaller the deeper they rode into this vast domain. Peculiarly,
Ce'Nedra seemed to be suffering a similar shrinkage, and she quite obviously
did not like it very much. Her comments became increasingly waspish; her
observations more acid. She found the loose‑fitting garments of the
peasantry uncouth. She found fault with the construction of the gangplows that
opened whole acres at a time behind patiently plodding herds of oxen. She
didn't like the food. Even the water ‑as clear as crystal, and as cold
and sweet as might have sprung from any crevice in the Tolnedran mountains ‑offended
her taste. Silk,
his eyes alight with mischief, rode at her side on the sunny midmorning of the
last day of their journey from Mal Gemila. "Beware, your Majesty," he
warned her slyly as they neared the crest of a hillside sheathed in pale spring
grass so verdant that it almost looked like a filmy green mist. "The first
sight of Mal Zeth has sometimes struck the unwary traveler blind. To be safe,
why don't you cover one eye with your hand? That way you can preserve at least
partial sight." Her
face grew frosty, and she drew herself to her full height in her saddle ‑a
move that might have come off better had she been only slightly taller ‑and
said to him in her most imperious tone, "We
are not amused, Prince Kheldar, and we do not expect to find a barbarian city
at the far end of the world a rival to the splendors of Tol Honeth, the only
truly imperial city in the‑" And
then she stopped -as they all did. The
valley beyond the crest stretched not for miles, but for leagues, and it was
filled to overflowing with the city of Mal Zeth. The streets were as straight
as tautly stretched strings, and the buildings gleamed ‑not with marble,
for there was not marble enough in all the world to sheath the buildings of
this enormous city ‑but rather with an intensely gleaming, thick white
mortar that seemed somehow to shoot light at the eye. It was stupendous. "It's
not much," Zakath said in an exaggeratedly deprecating tone. " Just a
friendly little place we like to call home." He looked at Ce'Nedra's stiff,
pale little face with an artful expression. "We really should press on,
your Majesty," he told her. "It's a half‑day's ride to the
imperial palace from here." PART TWO - MAL ZETH CHAPTER SlX The gates of Mal Zeth, like those of Tol
Honeth, were of bronze, broad and burnished. The city lying within those gates,
however, was significantly different from the capital of the Tolnedran Empire.
There was a peculiar sameness about the structures, and they were built so
tightly against each other that the broad avenues of the city were lined on
either side by solid, mortar-covered walls, pierced only by deeply inset,
arched doorways with narrow white stairways leading up to the flat rooftops.
Here and there, the mortar had crumbled away, revealing the fact that the
buildings beneath that coating were constructed of squared‑off timbers.
Durnik, who believed that all buildings should be made of stone, noted that
fact with a look of disapproval. As
they moved deeper into the city, Garion noticed the almost total lack of
windows. "I don't want to seem critical," he said to Zakath,
"but isn't your city just a little monotonous?" Zakath
looked at him curiously. "All
the houses are the same, and there aren't very many windows." "Oh,"
Zakath smiled, "that's one of the drawbacks of leaving architecture up to
the military. They're great believers in uniformity, and windows have no place
in military fortifications. Each house has its own little garden, though, and
the windows face that. In the summertime, the people spend most of their time
in the gardens ‑or on the rooftops." "Is
the whole city like this?" Durnik asked, looking at the cramped little
houses all packed together. "No,
Goodman," the Emperor replied. "This quarter of the city was built
for corporals. The streets reserved for officers are a bit more ornate, and
those where the privates and workmen live are much shabbier. Military people
tend to be very conscious of rank and the appearances that go with it." A
few doors down a side street branching off from the one they followed, a stout,
red‑faced woman was shrilly berating a scrawny‑looking fellow with
a hangdog expression as a group of soldiers removed furniture from a house and
piled it in a rickety cart. "You had to go and do it, didn't you, Actas?"
she demanded. "You had to get drunk and insult your captain. Now what's to
become of us? I spent all those years living in those pigsty privates' quarters
waiting for you to get promoted, and just when I think things are taking a turn
for the better, you have to destroy it all by getting drunk and being reduced
to private again." He mumbled something. "What
was that?" "Nothing,
dear." "I'm
not going to let you forget this, Actas, let me tell you." "Life
does have its little ups and downs, doesn't it?" Sadi murmured as they
rode on out of earshot. "I
don't think it's anything to laugh about," Ce'Nedra said with surprising
heat. "They're being thrown out of their home over a moment's foolishness.
Can't someone do something?" Zakath
gave her an appraising look, then beckoned to one of the red‑cloaked
officers riding respectfully along behind them. "Find out which unit that
man's in," he instructed. "Then go to his captain and tell him that
I'd take it as a personal favor if Actas were reinstated in his former rank ‑on
the condition that he stays sober." "At
once, your Majesty." The officer saluted and rode off. "Why,
thank you, Zakath," Ce'Nedra said, sounding a little startled. "My
pleasure, Ce'Nedra." He bowed to her from his saddle. Then he laughed
shortly. "I suspect that Actas' wife will see to it that he suffers
sufficiently for his misdeeds anyway." "Aren't
you afraid that such acts of compassion might damage your reputation, your
Majesty?" Sadi asked him. "No,"
Zakath replied. "A ruler must always strive to be unpredictable, Sadi. It
keeps the underlings off balance. Besides, an occasional act of charity toward
the lower ranks helps to strengthen their loyalty " "Don't
you ever do anything that isn't motivated by politics?" Garion asked him.
For some reason, Zakath's flippant explanation of his act irritated him. "Not
that I can think of," Zakath said. "Politics is the greatest game in
the world, Garion, but you have to play it all the time to keep your
edge." Silk
laughed. "I've said the exact same thing about commerce," he said.
"About the only difference I can see is that in commerce you have money as
a way of keeping score. How do you keep score in politics?" Zakath's
expression was peculiarly mixed ‑half amused and half deadly serious.
"It's very simple, Kheldar," he said. "If you're still on the
throne at the end of the day, you've won. If you're dead, you've lost ‑and
each day is a complete new game." Silk
gave him a long, speculative look, then looked over at Garion, his fingers
moving slightly. ‑I need to talk to
you ‑at once- Garion
nodded briefly, then leaned over in his saddle, He wined in. "Something
wrong?" Zakath asked him. "I
think my cinch is loose," Garion replied, dismounting. "Go on ahead.
I'll catch up." "Here,
‑I'll help you, Garion," Silk offered, also swinging down from his
saddle. "What's
this all about?" Garion asked when the Emperor, chatting with Ce'Nedra and
Velvet, had ridden out of earshot. "Be
very careful with him, Garion," the little man replied quietly, pretending
to check the straps on Garion's saddle. "He let something slip there. He's
all smiles and courtesy on the surface, but underneath it all he hasn't really
changed all that much." "Wasn't
he just joking?" "Not
even a little. He was deadly serious. He's brought us all to Mal Zeth for
reasons that have nothing to do with Mengha or our search for Zandramas. Be on
your guard with him. That friendly smile of his can fall off his face without
any warning at all." He spoke a little more loudly then.
"There," he said, tugging at a strap, "that ought to hold it.
Let's catch up with the others." They
rode into a broad square surrounded on all sides by canvas booths dyed in
various hues of red, green, blue, and yellow. The square teemed with merchants
and citizens, all dressed in varicolored, loose‑fitting robes that hung
to their heels. "Where
do the common citizens live if the whole city's divided up into sections based
on military rank?" Durnik asked. Brador,
the bald, chubby Chief of the Bureau of Internal Affairs, who happened to be
riding beside the smith, looked around with a smile. "They all have their
ranks, Goodman," he replied, "each according to his individual
accomplishments. It's all very rigidly controlled by the Bureau of Promotions.
Housing, places of business, suitable marriages ‑they're all determined
by rank." "Isn't
that sort of over-regimented?" Durnik asked pointedly. "Malloreans
love to be regimented, Goodman Durnik. " Brador laughed. "Angaraks
bow automatically to authority; Melcenes have a deep inner need to
compartmentalize things; Karands are too stupid to take control of their own
destinies; and the Dals ‑well, nobody knows what the Dals want." "We
aren't really all that different from the people in the West, Durnik," Zakath
said back over his shoulder. "In Tolnedra and Sendaria, such matters are
determined by economics. People gravitate to the houses and shops and marriages
they can afford. We've just formalized it, that's all." "Tell
me, your Majesty." Sadi said, "how is it that your people are so
undemonstrative?" "I
don't quite follow you." "Shouldn't
they at least salute as you ride by? You are the Emperor, after all." "They
don't recognize me." Zakath shrugged. "The Emperor is a man in
crimson robes who rides in a golden carriage, wears a terribly heavy jeweled
crown, and is accompanied by at least a regiment of imperial guards all blowing
trumpets. I'm just a man in white linen riding through town with a few
friends." Garion
thought about that, still mindful of Silk's half-whispered warning. The almost
total lack of any kind of self‑aggrandizement implicit in Zakath's
statement revealed yet another facet of the man's complex personality. He was
quite sure that not even King Fulrach of Sendaria, the most modest of all the
monarchs of the West, could be quite so self‑effacing. The
streets beyond the square were lined with somewhat larger houses than those
they had passed near the city gates, and there had been some attempt at
ornamentation here. It appeared, however, that Mallorean sculptors had limited
talent, and the mortar‑cast filigree surmounting the front of each house
was heavy and graceless. "The
sergeant's district," Zakath said laconically. The
city seemed to go on forever. At regular intervals there were squares and marketplaces and
bazaars, all filled with people wearing the bright, loose‑fitting robes
that appeared to be the standard Mallorean garb. When they passed the last of
the rigidly similar houses of the sergeants and of those civilians of equal
rank, they entered a broad belt of trees and lawns where fountains splashed and
sparkled in the sunlight and where broad promenades were lined with carefully
sculptured green hedges interspersed with cherry trees laden with pink blossoms
shimmering in the light breeze. "How
lovely," Ce'Nedra exclaimed. "We
do have some beauty here in Mal Zeth," Zakath told her. "No one ‑not
even an army architect‑ could make a city this big uniformly ugly." "The
officers' districts aren't quite so severe," Silk told the little Queen. "You're
familiar with Mal Zeth, then, your Highness?" Brador asked. Silk
nodded. "My partner and I have a facility here," he replied.
"It's more in the nature of a centralized collection point than an actual
business. It's cumbersome doing business in Mal Zeth ‑too many
regulations." "Might
one inquire as to the rank you were assigned?" the moon‑faced
bureaucrat asked delicately. "We're
generals," Silk said in a rather grandly off-hand manner. "Yarblek
wanted to be a field marshal, but I didn't think the expense of buying that
much rank was really justified." "Is
rank for sale?" Sadi asked. "In
Mal Zeth, everything's for sale," Silk replied. "In most respects
it's almost exactly like Tol Honeth." "Not
entirely, Silk," Ce'Nedra said primly. "Only
in the broadest terms, your Imperial Highness," he agreed quickly.
"Mal Zeth has never been graced by the presence of a divinely beautiful
Imperial Princess, glowing like a precious jewel and shooting beams of her fire
back at the sun." She
gave him a hard look, then turned her back on him. "What
did I say?" the little man asked Garion in an injured tone. "People
always suspect you, Silk," Garion told him. "They can never quite be
sure that you're not making fun of them. I thought you knew that." Silk
sighed tragically. "Nobody understands me," he complained. "Oh,
I think they do." The
plazas and boulevards beyond the belt of parks and gardens were more grand, and
the houses larger and set apart from each other. There was still, however, a
stiff similarity about them, a kind of stern sameness that insured that men of
equal rank would be assigned to rigidly equal quarters. Another
broad strip of lawns and trees lay beyond the mansions of the generals and
their mercantile equivalents, and within that encircling green there arose a
fair-sized marble city with its own walls and burnished gates. "The
imperial palace," Zakath said indifferently. He frowned. "What have
you done over there?" he asked Brador, pointing at a long row of tall
buildings rising near the south wall of the enclosed compound. Brador
coughed delicately. "Those are the bureaucratic offices, your
Majesty," he replied in a neutral tone. "You'll recall that you
authorized their construction just before the battle of Thull Mardu." Zakath
pursed his lips. "I hadn't expected something on quite such a grand
scale," he said. "There
are quite a lot of us, your Majesty," Brador explained, "and we felt
that things might be more harmonious if each bureau had its own building."
He looked a bit apologetic. "We really did
need the space," he explained defensively to Sadi. "We were all
jumbled together with the military, and very often men from different bureaus
had to share the same office. It's really much more efficient this way, wouldn't
you say?" "I
think I'd prefer it if you didn't involve me in this discussion, your
Excellency," Sadi answered. "I
was merely attempting to draw upon your Excellency's expertise in managing
affairs of state." "Salmissra's
palace is somewhat unique," Sadi told him. "We like being jumbled together. It gives us greater opportunities for
spying and murder and intrigue and the other normal functions of
government." As
they approached the gates to the imperial complex, Garion noticed with some
surprise that the thick bronze gates had been overlaid with beaten gold, and
his thrifty Sendarian heritage recoiled from the thought of such wanton
lavishness. Ce'Nedra, however, looked at the priceless gates with undisguised
acquisitiveness. "You
wouldn't be able to move them," Silk advised her. "What?"
she said inattentively. "The
gates. They're much too heavy to steal." "Shut
up, Silk," she said absently, her eyes still appraising the gates. He
began to laugh uproariously, and she looked at him, her green eyes narrowing
dangerously. "I
think I'll ride back to see what's keeping Belgarath," the little man
said. "Do,"
she said. Then she looked at Garion, who was trying to conceal a broad grin.
"Something funny?" she asked him. "No,
dear," he replied quickly. "Just enjoying the scenery is all." The
detachment of guards at the gates was neither as burnished nor plumed as the
ceremonial guards at the gates of Tol Honeth. They wore polished shirts of
chain mail over the customary red tunic, baggy breeches tucked into the tops of
knee‑high boots, red cloaks, and pointed conical helmets. They
nonetheless looked very much like soldiers. They greeted Kal Zakath with crisp
military salutes, and, as the Emperor passed through the gilded gates,
trumpeteers announced his entrance into the imperial compound with a brazen
fanfare. "I've
always hated that," the Mallorean ruler said confidentially to Garion.
"The sound grates on my ears." "What
irritated me were the people who used to follow me around hoping that I might
need something," Garion told him. "That's
convenient sometimes." Garion
nodded. "Sometimes," he agreed, "but it stopped being convenient
when one of them threw a knife at my back." "Really?
I thought your people universally adored you." "It
was a misunderstanding. The young man and I had a talk about it, and he
promised not to do it any more." "That's
all?" Zakath exclaimed in astonishment. "You didn't have him
executed?" "Of
course not. Once he and I understood each other, he turned out to be extraordinarily
loyal." Garion sighed sadly. "He was killed at Thull Mardu." "I'm
sorry, Garion," Zakath said. "We all lost friends at Thull
Mardu." The
marble‑clad buildings inside the imperial complex were a jumble of
conflicting architectural styles, ranging from the severely utilitarian to the
elaborately ornate. For some reason Garion was reminded of the vast rabbit
warren of King Anheg's palace at Val Alorn. Although Zakath's palace did not
consist of one single building, the structures were all linked to each other by
column‑lined promenades and galleries which passed through park-like
grounds studded with statues and marble pavilions. Zakath
led them through the confusing maze toward the middle of the complex, where a
single palace stood in splendid isolation, announcing by its expanse and height
that it was the center of all power in boundless Mallorea. "The residence
of Kallath the Unifier," the Emperor announced with grand irony, "my
revered ancestor." "Isn't
it just a bit overdone?" Ce'Nedra asked tartly, still obviously unwilling
to concede the fact that Mal Zeth far outstripped her girlhood home. "Of
course it is," the Mallorean replied, "but the ostentation was
necessary. Kallath had to demonstrate to the other generals that he outranked
them, and in Mal Zeth one's rank is reflected by the size of one's residence.
Kallath was an undisguised knave, a usurper and a man of little personal charm,
so he had to assert himself in other ways." "Don't
you just love politics?" Velvet said to Ce'Nedra. "It's the only
field where the ego is allowed unrestricted play ‑as long as the treasury
holds out." Zakath
laughed. "I should offer you a position in the government, Margravine
Liselle," he said. "I think we need an imperial deflator ‑someone
to puncture all our puffed‑up self‑importance." "Why,
thank you, your Majesty," she said with a dimpled smile. " If it
weren't for my commitments to the family business, I might even consider
accepting such a post. It sounds like so much fun." He
sighed with mock regret. "Where were you when I needed a wife?" "Probably
in my cradle, your Majesty," she replied innocently. He
winced. "That was unkind," he accused. "Yes,"
she agreed. "True, though," she added clinically. He
laughed again and looked at Polgara. "I'm going to steal her from you, my
lady," he declared. "To
be your court jester, Kal Zakath?" Liselle asked, her face no longer
lightly amused. "To entertain you with clever insults and banter? Ah, no.
I don't think so. There's another side to me that I don't think you'd like very
much. They call me 'Velvet' and think of me as a soft‑winged butterfly,
but this particular butterfly has a poisoned sting ‑as several people
have discovered after it was too late." "Behave,
dear," Polgara murmured to her. "And don't give away trade secrets in
a moment of pique." Velvet lowered her eyes. "Yes, Lady
Polgara," she replied meekly. Zakath
looked at her, but did not say anything. He swung down from his saddle, and
three grooms dashed to his side to take the reins from his hand. "Come
along, then," he said to Garion and the others. "I'd like to show you
around." He threw a sly glance at Velvet. "I hope that the Margravine
will forgive me if I share every home owner's simple pride in his domicile ‑no
matter how modest." She
laughed a golden little laugh. Garion
dismounted and laid an affectionate hand on Chretienne's proud neck. It was
with a pang of almost tangible regret that he handed the reins to a waiting
groom. They
entered the palace through broad, gilded doors and found themselves in a
vaulted rotunda, quite similar in design to the one in the Emperor's palace in
Tol Honeth, though this one lacked the marble busts that made Varana's entryway
appear vaguely like a mausoleum. A crowd of officials, military and civilian,
awaited their Emperor, each with a sheaf of important‑looking documents
in his hand. Zakath
sighed as he looked at them. "I'm afraid we'll have to postpone the grand
tour," he said. "I'm certain that you'll all want to bathe and change
anyway ‑and perhaps rest a bit before we start the customary formalities.
Brador, would you be good enough to show our guests to their rooms and arrange
to have a light lunch prepared for them?" "Of
course, your Majesty." "I
think the east wing might be pleasant. It's away from all the scurrying through
the halls in this part of the palace." "My
very thought, your Majesty." Zakath
smiled at them all. "We'll dine together this evening," he promised.
Then he smiled ironically. "An intimate little supper with no more than
two or three hundred guests." He looked at the nervous officials clustered
nearby and made a wry face. "Until this evening, then." Brador
led them through the echoing marble corridors teeming with servants and minor
functionaries. "Big
place," Belgarath observed after they had been walking for perhaps ten
minutes. The old man had said very little since they had entered the city, but
had ridden in his customary half doze, although Garion was quite sure that very
little escaped his grandfather's half‑closed eyes. "Yes,"
Brador agreed with him. "The first Emperor, Kallath, had grandiose notions
at times." Belgarath
grunted. "It's a common affliction among rulers. I think it has something
to do with insecurity." "Tell
me, Brador," Silk said, "didn't I hear somewhere that the state
secret police are under the jurisdiction of your bureau?" Brador
nodded with a deprecating little smile. "It's one of my many
responsibilities, Prince Kheldar," he replied. "I need to know what's
going on in the empire in order to stay on top of things, so I had to organize
a modest little intelligence service ‑nothing on nearly the scale of
Queen Porenn's, however." "It
will grow with time," Velvet assured him. "Those things always do,
for some reason." The
east wing of the palace was set somewhat apart from the rest of the buildings
in the complex and it embraced a kind of enclosed courtyard or atrium that was
green with exotic flowering plants growing about a mirror-like pool at its
center. Jewel-like hummingbirds darted from blossom to blossom, adding splashes
of vibrant, moving color. Polgara's
eyes came alight when Brador opened the door to the suite of rooms she was to
share with Durnik. Just beyond an arched doorway leading
from the main sitting room was a large marble tub sunk into the floor with
little tendrils of steam rising from it. "Oh, my," she sighed.
"Civilization ‑at last." "Just
try not to get waterlogged, Pol," Belgarath said. "Of
course not, Other," she agreed absently, still eyeing the steaming tub
with undisguised longing. "Is it really all that important,
Pol?" he asked her. "Yes,
father," she replied. "It really is." "It's
an irrational prejudice against dirt." He grinned at the rest of them.
"I've always been sort of fond of dirt myself" "Quite
obviously," she said. Then she stopped. "Incidentally, Old
Wolf," she said critically as they all began to file out, "if your
room happens to be similarly equipped, you should make use of the facilities
yourself." "Me?" "You
smell, father." "No,
Pol," he corrected. "I stink. You
smell." "Whatever.
Go wash, father." She was already absently removing her shoes. "I've
gone as much as ten years at a time without a bath," he declared. "Yes,
father," she said. "I know ‑only the Gods know how well I know.
Now," she said in a very businesslike tone, "if you'll all excuse me
. . ." She very deliberately began to unbutton the front of her dress. The
suite of rooms to which Garion and Ce'Nedra were led was, if anything, even
more opulent than that shared by Durnik and Polgara. As Garion moved about the
several large chambers, examining the furnishings, Ce'Nedra went directly
toward the bath, her eyes dreamy and her clothes falling to the floor behind
her as she went. His wife's tendency toward casual nudity had occasionally
shocked Garion in the past. He did not personally object to Ce'Nedra's skin.
What disturbed him had been that she had seemed oblivious to the fact that
sometimes her unclad state was highly inappropriate. He recalled with a shudder
the time when he and the Sendarian ambassador had entered the royal apartment
at Riva just as Ce'Nedra was in the process of trying on several new
undergarments she had received from her dressmaker that very morning. Quite
calmly, she had asked the ambassador's opinion of various of the frilly little
things, modeling each in turn for him. The ambassador, a staid and proper
Sendarian gentleman in his seventies, received more shocks in that ten minutes
than he had encountered in the previous half century, and his next dispatch to
King Fulrach had plaintively requested that he be relieved of his post. "Ce'Nedra,
aren't you at least going to close the door?" Garion asked her as she
tested the water's temperature with a tentative toe. "That
makes it very hard for us to talk, Garion," she replied reasonably as she
stepped down into the tub. "I hate to have to shout." "Oh?"
he said. "I hadn't noticed that." "Be
nice," she told him, sinking into the water with a contented sigh.
Curiously she began to unstopper and sniff the crystal decanters lined along
one side of the tub which contained, Garion assumed, the
assorted condiments with which ladies seasoned their bath water. Some of these
she restoppered disapprovingly. Others she liberally sprinkled into her bath. One
or two of them she rubbed on herself in various places. "What
if somebody comes in?" Garion asked her pointedly. "Some official or
messenger or servant or something?" "Well,
what if they do?" He
stared at her. "Garion,
darling," she said in that same infuriatingly reasonable tone, "if
they hadn't intended for the bath to be used, they wouldn't have prepared it,
would they?" Try
as he might, he could not find an answer to that question. She
laid her head back in the water, letting her hair fan out around her face. Then
she sat up. "Would you like to wash my back for me?" she asked him. An
hour or so later, after an excellent lunch served by efficient servants, Silk
stopped by. The little thief had also bathed and changed clothes once again.
His pearl-gray doublet was formally elegant, and he once again dripped jewels.
His short, scraggly beard had been neatly trimmed, and there was a faint air of
exotic perfume lingering about him. "Appearances," he responded to
Garion's quizzical look. "One always wants to put one's best foot forward
in a new situation." "Of
course," Garion said dryly. "Belgarath
asked me to stop by," the little man continued. "There's a large room
upstairs. We're gathering there for a council of war." "War?" "Metaphorically
speaking, of course." "Oh.
Of course." The
room at the top of a flight of marble stairs to which Silk led Garion and
Ce'Nedra was quite large, and there was a throne-like chair on a dais against
the back wall. Garion
looked about at the lush furnishings and heavy crimson drapes. "This isn't
the throne room, is it?" he asked. "No,"
Silk replied. " At least not Kal Zakath's official one. It's here to make
visiting royalty feel at home. Some kings get nervous when they don't have
official‑looking surroundings to play in." "Oh."
Belgarath
sat with his mismatched boots up on a polished table. His hair and beard were
slightly damp, evidence that, despite his pretended indifference to bathing, he
had in fact followed Polgara's instructions. Polgara and Durnik were talking
quietly at one side, and Eriond and Toth were nearby. Velvet and Sadi stood
looking out the window at the formal garden lying to the east of Zakath's
sprawling palace. "All
right," the old sorcerer said, "I guess we're all here now. I think
we need to talk." ‑I wouldn't say anything too specific‑
Silk's fingers said in
the gestures of the Drasnian secret language. ‑It's almost certain that there are a few spies about- Belgarath
looked at the far wall, his eyes narrowed as he searched it inch by inch for
hidden peepholes. He grunted and looked at Polgara. "I'll
look into it, father," she murmured. Her eyes grew distant, and Garion
felt the familiar surge. After a moment she nodded and held up three fingers.
She concentrated for a moment, and the quality of the surge changed, seeming
somehow languorous. Then she straightened and relaxed her will. "It's all
right now," she told them calmly. "They fell asleep." "That
was very smooth, Pol," Durnik said admiringly. "Why,
thank you, dear," she smiled, laying her hand on his. Belgarath
put his feet on the floor and leaned forward. "That's one more thing for us all to
keep in mind," he said seriously. "We're likely to be watched all the
time that we're here in Mal Zeth, so be careful. Zakath's a skeptic, so we
can't really be sure just how much of what we've told him he believes. It's
altogether possible that he has other things in mind for us. Right now he needs
our help in dealing with Mengha, but he still hasn't entirely abandoned his
campaign in Cthol Murgos, and he might want to use us to bring the Alorns and
the others into that war on his side. He's also got problems with Urvon and
Zandramas. We don't have the time to get caught up in internal Mallorean
politics. At the moment, though, we're more or less in his power, so let's be
careful." "We
can leave any time we need to, Belgarath," Durnik said confidently. "I'd
rather not do it that way unless we have absolutely no other choice," the
old man replied. "Zakath's the kind of man who's very likely to grow testy
if he's thwarted, and I don't want to have to creep around dodging his
soldiers. It takes too much time and it's dangerous. I'll be a lot happier if
we can leave Mal Zeth with his blessing ‑or at least with his
consent." "I
want to get to Ashaba before Zandramas has time to escape again," Garion
insisted. "So
do I, Garion," his grandfather said, "but we don't know what she's
doing there, so we don't know how long she's likely to stay." "She's
been looking for something, father," Polgara told the old man. "I saw
that in her mind when I trapped her back in Rak Hagga." He
looked at her thoughtfully. "Could you get any idea of what it was,
Pol?" She
shook her head. "Not specifically," she replied. "I think it's
information of some kind. She can't go any further until she finds it. I was
able to pick that much out of her thoughts." "Whatever
it is, has to be well hidden," he said. "Beldin and I took Ashaba
apart after the Battle of Vo Mimbre and we didn't find anything out of the ordinary
‑if you can accept the idea that Torak's house was in any way
ordinary." "Can
we be sure that she's still there with my baby?" Ce'Nedra asked intently. "No,
dear," Polgara told her. "She's taken steps to hide her mind from me.
She's rather good, actually." "Even
if she's left Ashaba, the Orb can pick up her trail again," Belgarath
said. "The chances are pretty good that she hasn't found what she's
looking for, and that effectively nails her down at Ashaba. If she has found
it, she won't be hard to follow." "We're
going on to Ashaba, then?" Sadi asked. "What I'm getting at is that
our concern about Mengha was just a ruse to get us to Mallorea, wasn't
it?" "I
think I'm going to need more information before I make any decisions about
that. The situation in northern Karanda is serious, certainly, but let's not
lose sight of the fact that our primary goal is Zandramas, and she's at Ashaba.
Before I can decide anything, though, I need to know more about what's going on
here in Mallorea." "My
department," Silk volunteered. "And
mine," Velvet added. "I
might be able to help a bit as well," Sadi noted with a faint smile. He
frowned then. "Seriously though, Belgarath," he continued, "you
and your family here represent power. I don't think we're going to have much
luck at persuading Kal Zakath to let you go willingly -no matter how cordial he
may appear on the surface." The
old man nodded glumly. "It might turn out that way after all," he
agreed. Then he looked at Silk, Velvet, and Sadi. "Be careful," he
cautioned them, "Don't let your instincts run away with you. I need
information, but don't stir up any hornets' nests getting it for me." He
looked pointedly at Silk. "I hope I've made myself clear about this,"
he said. "Don't complicate things just for the fun of it." "Trust
me, Belgarath," Silk replied with a bland smile. "Of
course he trusts you, Kheldar," Velvet assured the little man. Belgarath
looked at his impromptu spy network and shook his head. "Why do I get the
feeling that I'm going to regret this?" he muttered. "I'll
keep an eye on them, Belgarath," Sadi promised. "Of
course, but who's going to keep an eye on you?" CHAPTER SEVEN That evening they were escorted with some
ceremony through the echoing halls of Zakath's palace to a banquet hall that
appeared to be only slightly smaller than a parade ground. The hall was
approached by way of a broad, curved stairway lined on either side with
branched candelabra and liveried trumpeteers. The stairway was obviously
designed to facilitate grand entrances. Each new arrival was announced by a
stirring fanfare and the booming voice of a gray‑haired herald so thin
that it almost appeared that a lifetime of shouting had worn him down to a
shadow. Garion
and his friends waited in a small antechamber while the last of the local
dignitaries were announced. The
fussy chief of protocol, a small Melcene with an elaborately trimmed brown
beard, wanted them to line up in ascending order of rank, but the difficulties
involved in assigning precise rank to the members of this strange group baffled
him. He struggled with it, manfully trying to decide if Sorcerer outranked King
or Imperial Princess until Garion solved his problem for him by leading
Ce'Nedra out onto the landing at the top of the stairs. "Their
Royal Majesties, King Belgarion and Queen Ce'Nedra of Riva," the herald
declaimed grandly, and the trumpets blared. Garion,
dressed all in blue and with his ivory‑gowned Queen on his arm, paused on
the marble landing at the top of the stairs to allow the brightly clad throng
below the time to gawk at him. The somewhat dramatic pause was not entirely his
idea. Ce'Nedra had dug her fingernails into his arm with a grip of steel and
hissed, "Stand still! " It
appeared that Zakath also had some leaning toward the theatrical, since the
stunned silence which followed the herald's announcement clearly indicated that
the Emperor had given orders that the identity of his guests remain strictly
confidential until this very moment. Garion was honest enough with himself to
admit that the startled buzz which ran through the crowd below was moderately
gratifying. He
began down the stairway, but found himself reined in like a restive horse.
"Don't run!" Ce'Nedra commanded under her breath. "Run?"
he objected. "I'm barely moving." "Do
it slower, Garion." He
discovered then that his wife had a truly amazing talent. She could speak
without moving her lips! Her smile was gracious, though somewhat lofty, but a
steady stream of low‑voiced commands issued from that smile. The
buzzing murmur that had filled the banquet hall when they had been announced
died into a respectful silence when they reached the foot of the stair, and a
vast wave of bows and curtsies rippled through the crowd as they moved along
the carpeted promenade leading to the slightly elevated platform upon which sat
the table reserved for the Emperor and his special guests, domestic and
foreign. Zakath
himself, still in his customary white, but wearing a gold circlet artfully
hammered into the form of a wreath woven of leaves as a concession to the
formality of the occasion, rose from his seat and came to meet them, thereby
avoiding that awkward moment when two men of equal rank meet in public.
"So good of you to come, my dear," he said, taking Ce'Nedra's hand
and kissing it. He sounded for all the world like a country squire or minor
nobleman greeting friends from the neighborhood. "So
good of you to invite us," she replied with a whimsical smile. "You're
looking well, Garion," the Mallorean said, extending his hand and still
speaking in that offhand and informal manner. "Tolerable,
Zakath," Garion responded, taking his cue from his host. If Zakath wanted
to play, Garion felt that he should show him that he could play, too. "Would
you care to join me at the table?" Zakath asked. "We can chat while
we wait for the others to arrive." "Of
course," Garion agreed in a deliberately commonplace tone of voice. When
they reached their chairs, however, his curiosity finally got the better of
him. "Why are we playing 'just plain folks'?" he asked Zakath as he
held Ce'Nedra's chair for her. "This affair's a trifle formal for talking
about the weather and asking after each other's health, wouldn't you say?" "It's
baffling the nobility," Zakath replied with aplomb. "Never do the
expected, Garion. The hint that we're old, old friends will set them afire with
curiosity and make people who thought that they knew everything just a little
less sure of themselves." He smiled at Ce'Nedra. "You're positively
ravishing tonight, my dear," he told her. Ce'Nedra
glowed then looked archly at Garion. "Why don't you take a few notes,
dear?" she suggested. "You could learn a great deal from his Majesty
here." She turned back to Zakath. "You're so very kind to say
it," she told him, "but my hair is an absolute disaster." Her
expression was faintly tragic as she lightly touched her curls with her
fingertips. Actually, her hair was stupendous, with a coronet of braids
interwoven with strings of pearls and with a cascade of coppery ringlets
spilling down across the front of her left shoulder. During
this polite exchange, the others in their party were being introduced. Silk and
Velvet caused quite a stir, he in his jewel‑encrusted doublet and she in
a gown of lavender brocade. Ce'Nedra
sighed enviously. "I wish I could wear that color," she murmured. "You
can wear any color you want to, Ce'Nedra," Garion told her. "Are
you color‑blind, Garion?" she retorted. "A girl with red hair
can not wear lavender." "If
that's all that's bothering you, I can change the color of your hair anytime
you want." "Don't you dare!" she gasped,
her hands going protectively to the cascade of auburn curls at her shoulder. "Just
a suggestion, dear." The
herald at the top of the stairs announced Sadi, Eriond, and Toth as a group,
obviously having some difficulty with the fact that the boy and the giant had
no rank that he could discern. The next presentation, however, filled his voice
with awe and his bony limbs with trembling. "Her Grace, the Duchess of
Erat," he declaimed, "Lady Polgara the Sorceress." The silence
following that announcement was stunned. "And Goodman Durnik of
Sendaria," the herald added, 'the man with two lives.'" Polgara
and the smith descended the stairs to the accompaniment of a profound silence. The
bows and curtsies which acknowledged the legendary couple were so deep as to
resemble genuflections before an altar. Polgara, dressed in her customary
silver-trimmed blue, swept through the hall with all the regal bearing of an
Empress. She wore a mysterious smile, and the fabled white lock at her brow
glowed in the candlelight as she and Durnik approached the platform. Meanwhile,
at the top of the stairs, the herald had shrunk back from the next guest, his
eyes wide and his face gone quite pale. "Just
say it," Garion heard his grandfather tell the frightened man. "I'm
fairly sure that they'll all recognize the name." The
herald stepped to the marble railing at the front of the landing. "Your
Majesty," he said falteringly, "My lords and ladies, I have the
unexpected honor to present Belgarath the Sorcerer." A
gasp ran through the hall as the old man, dressed in a cowled robe of soft gray
wool, stumped down the stairs with no attempt at grace or dignity. The
assembled Mallorean notables pulled back from him as he walked toward the table
where the others had already joined Zakath. About
halfway to the imperial platform, however, a blond Melcene girl in a low‑cut
gown caught his eye. She stood stricken with awe, unable to curtsy or even to
move as the most famous man in all the world approached her. Belgarath
stopped and looked her up and down quite slowly and deliberately, noting with
appreciation just how revealing her gown was. A slow, insinuating smile crept
across his face, and his blue eyes twinkled outrageously. "Nice
dress," he told her. She
blushed furiously. He
laughed, reached out, and patted her cheek. "There's
a good girl," he said. "Father,"
Polgara said firmly. "Coming,
Pol." He chuckled and moved along the carpet toward the table. The pretty
Melcene girl looked after him, her eyes wide and her hand pressed to the cheek
he had touched. "Isn't
he disgusting?" Ce'Nedra muttered. "It's
just the way he is, dear," Garion disagreed. "He doesn't pretend to
be anything else. He doesn't have to." The
banquet featured a number of exotic dishes that Garion could not put a name to
and several which he did not even know how to eat. A deceptively
innocent-looking rice dish was laced with such fiery seasonings it brought
tears to his eyes and sent his hand clutching for his water goblet. "Belar,
Mara, and Nedra!" Durnik choked as he also groped about in search of
water. So far as he could remember, it was the first time Garion had ever heard
Durnik swear. He did it surprisingly well. "Piquant,"
Sadi commented as he calmly continued to eat the dreadful concoction. "How
can you eat that?" Garion demanded in amazement. Sadi
smiled. "You forget that I'm used to being poisoned, Belgarion. Poison
tends to toughen the tongue and fireproof the throat." Zakath
had watched their reactions with some amusement. "I should have warned
you," he apologized. "The dish comes from Gandahar, and the natives
of that region entertain themselves during the rainy season by trying to build
bonfires in each other's stomachs. They're elephant trappers, for the most
part, and they pride themselves on their courage." . After
the extended banquet, the brown‑robed Brador approached Garion. "If
your Majesty wouldn't mind," he said, leaning forward so that Garion could
hear him over the sounds of laughter and sprightly conversation from nearby
tables, "there are a number of people who are most eager to meet
you." Garion
nodded politely even though he inwardly winced. He had been through this sort
of thing before and knew how tedious it usually became. The Chief of the Bureau
of Internal Affairs led him down from the platform into the swirl of brightly
clad celebrants, pausing occasionally to exchange greetings with various fellow
officials and to introduce Garion. Garion braced himself for an hour or two of
total boredom. The plump, bald‑headed Brador, however, proved to be an
entertaining escort. Though he seemed to be engaging Garion in light
conversation, he was in fact providing a succinct and often pointed briefing
even as they went. "We'll
be talking with the kinglet of Pallia," he murmured as they approached a
group of men in tall, conical felt caps who wore leather which had been dyed an
unhealthy‑looking green color. "He's a fawning bootlicker, a liar, a
coward, and absolutely not to be trusted." "Ah,
there you are, Brador," one of the felt‑capped men greeted the
Melcene with a forced heartiness. "Your
Highness," Brador replied with a florid bow. "I have the honor to
present his Royal Majesty, Belgarion of Riva." He turned to Garion.
"Your Majesty, this is his Highness, King Warasin of Pallia." "Your
Majesty," Warasin gushed, bowing awkwardly. He was a man with a narrow,
pockmarked face, close-set eyes, and a slack‑lipped mouth. His hands,
Garion noticed, were not particularly clean. "Your
Highness," Garion replied with a slightly distant note. "I
was just telling the members of my court here that I'd have sooner believed
that the sun would rise in the north tomorrow than that the Overlord of the
West would appear at Mal Zeth." "The
world is full of surprises." "By
the beard of Torak, you're right, Belgarion ‑you don't mind if I call you
Belgarion, do you, your Majesty?" "Torak
didn't have a beard," Garion corrected shortly. "'What?"
"Torak
‑he didn't have a beard. At least he didn't when I met him." "When
you‑" Warasin's eyes suddenly widened. "Are
you telling me that all those stories about what happened at Cthol Mishrak are
actually true?" he gasped, "I'm
not sure, your Highness," Garion told him. "I haven't heard all the
stories yet. It's been an absolute delight meeting you, old boy," he said,
clapping the stunned‑looking kinglet on the shoulder with exaggerated
camaraderie. "It's a shame that we don't have more time to talk. Coming,
Brador?" He nodded to the petty king of Pallia, turned, and led the
Melcene away. "You're
very skilled, Belgarion," Brador murmured. "Much more so than I would have
imagined, considering‑" He hesitated. "Considering
the fact that I look like an unlettered country oaf?" Garion supplied. "I
don't know that I'd put it exactly that way." "Why
not?" Garion shrugged. "It's the truth, isn't it? What was pig-eyes back there trying to
maneuver the conversation around to? It was pretty obvious that he was leading
up to something." "It's
fairly simple," Brador replied. "He recognizes current proximity to
Kal Zakath. All power in Mallorea derives from the throne, and the man who has
the Emperor's ear is in a unique position. Warasin is currently having a border
dispute with the Prince Regent of Delchin and he probably wants you to put in a
good word for him." Brador gave him an amused look. "You're in a
position right now to make millions, you know." Garion
laughed. "I couldn't carry it, Brador," he said. "I visited the royal treasury at
Riva once, and I know how much a million weighs. Who's next?" "The
Chief of the Bureau of Commerce ‑an unmitigated, unprincipled ass. Like
most Bureau Chiefs." Garion
smiled. "And what does he
want?" Brador
tugged thoughtfully at one earlobe. "I'm not entirely certain. I've been
out of the country. Vasca's a devious one, though, so I'd be careful of
him." "I'm
always careful, Brador." The
Baron Vasca, Chief of the Bureau of Commerce, was wrinkled and bald. He wore
the brown robe that seemed to be almost the uniform of the bureaucracy, and the
gold chain of his office seemed almost too heavy for his thin neck. Though at
first glance he appeared to be old and frail, his eyes were as alert and shrewd
as those of a vulture. "Ah, your Majesty," he said after they had
been introduced, "I'm so pleased to meet you at last." "My
pleasure, Baron Vasca," Garion said politely. They
chatted together for some time, and Garion could not detect anything in the
baron's conversation that seemed in the least bit out of the ordinary. "I
note that Prince Kheldar of Drasnia is a member of your party," the baron
said finally. "We're
old friends. You're acquainted with Kheldar then, Baron?" "We've
had a few dealings together ‑the customary permits and gratuities, you understand.
For the most part, though, he tends to avoid contact with the
authorities." "I've
noticed that from time to time," Garion said. "I
was certain that you would have. I won't keep your Majesty. Many others here
are eager to meet you, and I wouldn't want to be accused of monopolizing your
time. We must talk again soon." The
baron turned to the Chief of the Bureau of Internal Affairs. "So good of
you to introduce us, my dear Brador," he said. "It's
nothing, my dear Baron," Brador replied. He took Garion by the arm, and
they moved away from Vasca. "What
was that all about?" Garion asked. "I'm
not altogether sure," Brador replied, "but whatever he wanted, he
seems to have gotten." "We
didn't really say anything." "I
know. That's what worries me. I think I'll have my old friend Vasca watched.
He's managed to arouse my curiosity." During
the next couple of hours Garion met two more gaudily dressed petty kings, a
fair number of more soberly garbed bureaucrats, and a sprinkling of
semi-important nobles and their ladies. Many of them, of course, wanted nothing
more than to be seen talking to him so that later they could say in a casual,
offhand fashion, "I was talking with Belgarion the other day, and he said‑"
Others made some point of suggesting that a private conversation might be
desirable at some later date, A few even tried to set up specific appointments. It
was rather late when Velvet finally came to his rescue. She approached the
place where Garion was trapped by the royal family of Peldane, a stodgy little
kinglet in a mustard yellow turban, his simpering, scrawny wife in a pink gown
that clashed horribly with her orange hair, and three spoiled royal brats who
spent their time whining and hitting each other. "Your Majesty," the
blond girl said with a curtsy, "Your wife asks your permission to
retire." "Asks?" "She's
feeling slightly unwell." Garion
gave her a grateful look. "I must go to her at once, then," he said
quickly. He turned to the Peldane royalty. "I hope you'll all excuse
me," he said to them. "Of
course, Belgarion," the kinglet replied graciously. "And please convey our regards to
your lovely wife," the queenlet added. The
royal brood continued to howl and kick each other. "You
looked a bit harried," Velvet murmured as she led Garion away. "I
could kiss you." "Now
that's an interesting suggestion." Garion
glanced sourly back over his shoulder. "They should drown those three
little monsters and raise a litter of puppies instead," he muttered. "Piglets,"
she corrected. He
looked at her. "At
least they could sell the bacon," she explained. "That way the effort
wouldn't be a total loss." "Is
Ce'Nedra really ill?" "Of
course not. She's made as many conquests as she wants to this evening, that's
all. She wants to save a few for future occasions. Now it's time for the grand
withdrawal, leaving a horde of disappointed admirers, who were all panting to
meet her, crushed with despair." "That's
a peculiar way to look at it." She
laughed affectionately, linking her arm in his. "Not if you're a woman,
it's not." The
following morning shortly after breakfast, Garion and Belgarath were summoned
to meet with Zakath and Brador in the Emperor's private study. The room was
large and comfortable, lined with books and maps and with deeply upholstered
chairs clustered about low tables. It was a warm day outside, and the windows
stood open, allowing a blossom‑scented spring breeze to ruffle the
curtains. "Good
morning, gentlemen," Zakath greeted them as they were escorted into the
room. "I hope you slept well." "Once
I managed to get Ce'Nedra out of the tub." Garion laughed. "It's just
a bit too convenient, I think. Would
you believe that she bathed three times yesterday?" "Mal
Zeth is very hot and dusty in the summertime," Zakath said. "The
baths make it bearable." "How
does the hot water get to them?" Garion asked curiously. "I haven't
seen anyone carrying pails up and down the halls." "It's
piped in under the floors," the Emperor replied. "The artisan who
devised the system was rewarded with a baronetcy." "I
hope you don't mind if we steal the idea. Durnik's already making
sketches." "I
think it's unhealthy myself," Belgarath said, "Bathing should be done
out of doors ‑in cold water. All this pampering softens people." He
looked at Zakath. "I'm sure you didn't ask us here to discuss the
philosophical ramifications of bathing, though." "Not
unless you really want to, Belgarath," Zakath replied. He straightened in
his chair. "Now that we've all had a chance to rest from our journey, I
thought that maybe it was time for us to get to work. Brador's people have made
their reports to him, and he's ready to give us his assessment of the current
situation in Karanda. Go ahead, Brador." "Yes,
your Majesty." The plump, bald Melcene rose from his chair and crossed to
a very large map of the Mallorean continent hanging on the wall. The map was
exquisitely colored with blue lakes and rivers, green prairies, darker green
forests and brown, white‑topped mountains. Instead of simply being dots
on the map, the cities were represented by pictures of buildings and
fortifications. The Mallorean highway system, Garion noted, was very nearly as
extensive as the Tolnedran network in the west. Brador
cleared his throat, fought for a moment with one of Zakath's ferocious kittens
for the long pointer he wanted to use, and began. "As I reported to you in
Rak Hagga," he said, "a man named Mengha came out of this immense
forest to the north of Lake Karanda some six months ago." He tapped the
representation of a large belt of trees stretching from the Karandese Range to
the Mountains of Zamad. "We know very, very little about his
background." "That's
not entirely true, Brador," Belgarath disagreed. "Cyradis told us
that he's a Grolim priest ‑or he used to be. That puts us in a position
to deduce quite a bit." "I'd
be interested to hear whatever you can come up with," Zakath said. Belgarath
squinted around the room, and his eyes fixed on several full crystal decanters
and some polished glasses sitting on a sideboard across the room. "Do you
mind?" he asked, pointing at the decanters. "I think better with a
glass in my hand." "Help
yourself," Zakath replied. The
old man rose, crossed to the sideboard, and poured himself a glass of ruby‑red
wine. "Garion?" he asked, holding out the decanter. "No,
thanks all the same, Grandfather." Belgarath
replaced the crystal stopper with a clink and began to pace up and down on the
blue carpet. "All right," he said. "We know that demon worship
persists in the back country of Karanda, even though the Grolim priests tried
to stamp out the practice when the Karands were converted to the worship of
Torak in the second millennium. We also know that Mengha was a priest himself.
Now, if the Grolims here in Mallorea reacted in the same way that the ones in
Cthol Murgos did when they heard about the death of Torak, then we know that
they were thoroughly demoralized. The fact that Urvon spent several years
scrambling around trying to find prophecies that would hint at the possibility
of a justification for keeping the Church intact is fairly good evidence that
he was faced with almost universal despair in the ranks of the Grolims."
He paused to sip at his wine. "Not
bad," he said to Zakath approvingly. "Not bad at all." "Thank
you." "Now,"
the old man continued, "there are many possible reactions to religious
despair. Some men go mad, some men try to lose themselves in various forms of
dissipation, some men refuse to admit the truth and try to keep the old forms alive.
A few men, however, go in search of some new kind of religion ‑usually
something the exact opposite of what they believed before. Since the Grolim
Church in Karanda had concentrated for eons on eradicating demon worship, it's
only logical that a few of the despairing priests would seek out demon‑masters
in the hope of learning their secrets. Remember, if you can actually control a
demon, it gives you a great deal of power, and the hunger for power has always
been at the core of the Grolim mentality." "It
does fit together, Ancient One," Brador admitted. "I
thought so myself. All right, Torak is dead, and Mengha suddenly finds that his
theological ground has been cut out from under him. He probably goes through a
period of doing all the things that he wasn't allowed to do as a priest ‑drinking,
wenching, that sort of thing. But if you do things to excess, eventually they
become empty and unsatisfying. Even debauchery can get boring after a
while." "Aunt
Pol will be amazed to hear that you said that," Garion said. "You
just keep it to yourself," Belgarath told him. "Our arguments about
my bad habits are the cornerstone of our relationship." He took another
sip of his wine. "This is really excellent," he said, holding up the
glass to admire the color of the wine in the sunlight. "Now then, here we
have Mengha waking up some morning with a screaming headache, a mouth that
tastes like a chicken coop, and a fire in his stomach that no amount of water
will put out. He has no real reason to go on living. He might even take out his
sacrificial gutting knife and set the point against his chest." "Isn't
your speculation going a bit far afield?" Zakath asked. Belgarath
laughed. "I used to be a professional storyteller," he apologized.
"I can't stand to let a good story slip by without a few artistic touches.
All right, maybe he did or maybe he didn't think about killing himself. The
point is that he had reached the absolute rock bottom. That's when the idea of
demons came to him. Raising demons is almost as dangerous as being the first up
the scaling ladder during an assault on a fortified city, but Mengha has
nothing to lose. So, he journeys into the forest up there, finds a Karandese
magician, and somehow persuades him to teach him the art ‑if that's what
you want to call it. It takes him about a dozen years to learn all the
secrets." "How
did you arrive at that number?" Brador asked. Belgarath
shrugged. "It's been fourteen years since the death of Torak ‑or
thereabouts. No normal man can seriously mistreat himself for more than a
couple of years before he starts to fall apart, so it was probably about twelve
years ago that Mengha went in search of a magician to give him instruction.
Then, once he's learned all the secrets, he kills his teacher, and‑" "Wait
a minute," Zakath objected. "Why would he do that?" "His
teacher knew too much about him, and he could also raise demons to send after
our defrocked Grolim. Then there's the fact that the
arrangement between teacher and pupil in these affairs involves lifetime
servitude enforced with a curse. Mengha could not leave his master until the
old man was dead." "How
do you know so much about this, Belgarath?" Zakath asked. "I
went through it all among the Morindim a few thousand years ago. I wasn't doing
anything very important and I was curious about magic." "Did
you kill your master?" "No
‑well, not exactly. When I left him, he sent his familiar demon after me.
I took control of it and sent it back to him." "And
it killed him?" "I
assume so. They usually do. Anyway, getting back to Mengha. He arrives at the
gates of Calida about six months ago and raises a whole army of demons. Nobody
in his right mind raises more than one at a time because they're too difficult
to control." He frowned, pacing up and down staring at the floor.
"The only thing I can think of is that somehow he's managed to raise a
Demon Lord and get it under control." "Demon
Lord?" Garion asked. "They
have rank, too‑ just as humans do. If Mengha has a grip on a Demon Lord,
then it's that creature that's calling up the army of lesser demons." He
refilled his glass, looking faintly satisfied with himself. "That's
probably fairly close to Mengha's life story," he said, sitting down
again. "
A virtuoso performance, Belgarath," Zakath congratulated him. "Thank
you," the old man replied. "I thought so myself." He looked at
Brador. "Now that we know him, why don't you tell us what he's been up
to?" Brador
once again took his place beside the map, fending off the same kitten with his
pointer. "After Mengha took Calida, word of his exploits ran all through
Karanda," he began. "It appears that the worship of Torak was never
really very firmly ingrained in the Karands to begin with, and about the only
thing that kept them in line was their fear of the sacrificial knives of the
Grolims." "Like
the Thulls?" Garion suggested. "Very
much so, your Majesty. Once Torak was dead, however, and his Church in
disarray, the Karands began to revert. The old shrines began to reappear, and
the old rituals came back into practice." Brador shuddered. "Hideous
rites," he said. "Obscene." "Even
worse than the Grolim rite of sacrifice?" Garion asked mildly. "There
was some justification for that, Garion," Zakath objected. "It was an
honor to be chosen, and the victims went under the knife willingly." "Not
any of them that I ever saw," Garion disagreed. "We
can discuss comparative theology some other time," Belgarath told them,
"Go on, Brador." "Once
the Karands heard about Mengha," the Melcene official continued, "they
began to flock to Calida to support him and to enlist themselves on the side of
the demons. There's always been a subterranean independence movement in the
seven kingdoms of Karanda, and many hotheads there believe that the demons
offer the best hope of throwing off the yoke of Angarak oppression," He
looked at the Emperor. "No offense intended, your Majesty," he
murmured. "None
taken, Brador," Zakath assured him. "Naturally,
the little kinglets in Karanda tried to keep their people from joining Mengha.
The loss of subjects is always painful to a ruler. The army ‑our army‑
was also alarmed by the hordes of Karands flocking to Mengha's banner, and they
tried to block off borders and the like. But, since a large portion of the army
was in Cthol Murgos with his Majesty here, the troops in Karanda just didn't
have the numbers. The Karands either slipped around them or simply overwhelmed
them. Mengha's army numbers almost a million by now ‑ill-equipped and
poorly trained, perhaps, but a million is a significant number, even if they're
armed with sticks. Not only Jenno but also Ganesia are totally under Mengha's
domination, and he's on the verge of overwhelming Katakor. Once he succeeds
there, he'll inevitably move on Pallia and Delchin. If he isn't stopped, he'll
be knocking on the gates of Mal Zeth by Erastide." "Is
he unleashing his demons in these campaigns?" Belgarath asked intently. "Not
really," Brador replied. "After what happened at Calida, there's no
real need for that. The sight of them alone is usually enough to spring open
the gates of any city he's taken so far. He's succeeded with remarkably little
actual fighting." The
old man nodded. "I sort of thought that might have been the case. A demon
is very hard to get back under control once it's tasted blood." "It's
not really the demons that are causing the problems," Brador continued.
"Mengha's flooded all the rest of Karanda with his agents, and the stories
that they're circulating are whipping previously uncommitted people into a
frenzy." He looked at the Emperor. "Would you believe that we
actually caught one of his missionaries in the Karandese barracks right here in
Mal Zeth?" he said. Zakath
looked up sharply. "How did he get in?" he demanded, "He
disguised himself as a corporal returning from convalescent leave at
home," Brador replied. "He'd even gone so far as to give himself a
wound to make his story look authentic. It was very believable the way he
cursed Murgos." "What
did you do to him?" "Unfortunately,
he didn't survive the questioning," Brador said, frowning. He bent to
remove the kitten from around his ankle. "Unfortunately?" "I
had some interesting plans for him. I take it rather personally when someone
manages to circumvent my secret police. It's a matter of professional pride." "What
do you advise, then?" Zakath asked. Brador
began to pace. "I'm afraid that you're going to have to bring the army
back from Cthol Murgos, your Majesty," he said. "You can't fight a
war on two fronts." "Absolutely
out of the question." Zakath's tone was adamant. "I
don't think we have much choice," Brador told him. "Almost
half of the forces left here in Mallorea are of Karandese origin, and it's my
considered opinion that to rely upon them in any kind of confrontation with
Mengha would be sheer folly." Zakath's
face grew bleak. "Put
it this way, your Majesty," Brador said smoothly. "If you weaken your
forces in Cthol Murgos, it's quite possible that you'll lose Rak Cthaka and
maybe Rak Gorut, but if you don't bring the army home, you're going to lose Mal
Zeth." Zakath
glared at him. "There's
still time to consider the matter, Sire," Brador added in a reasonable
tone of voice. "This is only my assessment of the situation. I'm sure
you'll want confirmation of what I've said from military intelligence, and
you'll need to consult with the High Command." "No,"
Zakath said bluntly. "The decision is mine." He scowled at the floor.
"All right, Brador, we'll bring the army home. Go tell the High Command
that I want to see them all at once." "Yes,
your Majesty." Garion
had risen to his feet. "How long will it take to ship your troops back
from Cthol Murgos?" he asked with a sinking feeling. "About
three months," Zakath replied. "I
can't wait that long, Zakath." "I'm
very sorry, Garion, but none of us has any choice. Neither you nor I will leave
Mal Zeth until the army gets here." CHAPTER EIGHT The following morning, Silk came early to
the rooms Garion shared with Ce'Nedra. The little man once again wore his
doublet and hose, though he had removed most of his jewelry. Over his arm he
carried a pair of Mallorean robes, the lightweight, varicolored garments worn
by most of the citizens of Mal Zeth. "Would you like to go into the
city?" he asked Garion. "I
don't think they'll let us out of the palace." "I've
already taken care of that. Brador gave his permission‑ provided that we
don't try to get away from the people who are going to be following us." "That's
a depressing thought. I hate being followed." "You
get used to it." "Have
you got anything specific in mind, or is this just a sight‑seeing
tour?" "I
want to stop by our offices here and have a talk with our factor." Garion
gave him a puzzled look. "The
agent who handles things for us here in Mal Zeth." "Oh.
I hadn't heard the word before." "That's
because you aren't in business. Our man here is named Dolmar. He's a Melcene ‑very
efficient, and he doesn't steal too much." "I'm
not sure that I'd enjoy listening to you talk business, " Garion said. Silk
looked around furtively. "You might learn all kinds of things,
Garion," he said, but his fingers were already moving rapidly. ‑Dolmar can give us a report on what's
really happening in Karanda‑ he gestured. ‑I think you'd better come along. "Well,"
Garion said with slightly exaggerated acquiescence, "maybe you're right.
Besides, the walls here are beginning to close in on me." "Here,"
Silk said, holding out one of the robes, "wear this." "It's
not really cold, Silk." "The
robe isn't to keep you warm. People in western clothing attract a lot of
attention on the streets of Mal Zeth, and I don't like being stared at."
Silk grinned quickly. "It's very hard to pick pockets when everybody in
the street watching you. Shall we go?" The
robe Garion put on was open at the front and hung straight from his shoulders
to his heels. It was a serviceable outer garment with deep pockets at the
sides. The material of which it was made was quite thin, and it flowed out
behind him as he moved around. He went to the door of the adjoining room. Ce'Nedra
was combing her hair, still damp from her morning bath. "I'm
going into the city with Silk," he told her. "Do you need
anything?" She
thought about that. "See if you can find me a comb," she said,
holding up the one she had been using. "Mine's starting to look a little
toothless." "All
right." He turned to leave. "As
long as you're going anyway," she added, "why don't you pick me up a
bolt of silk cloth ‑teal green, if you can find it. I'm told that there's
a dressmaker here in the palace with a great deal of skill." "I'll
see what I can do." He turned again. "And
perhaps a few yards of lace ‑not too ornate, mind. Tasteful." "Anything
else?" She
smiled at him. "Buy me a surprise of some kind. I love surprises." "A
comb, a bolt of teal green silk, a few yards of tasteful lace, and a
surprise." He ticked them off on his fingers. "Get
me one of those robes like you're wearing, too." He waited. She
pursed her lips thoughtfully. "That's all I can think of, Garion, but you
and Silk might ask Liselle and Lady Polgara if they need anything." He
sighed. "It's
only polite, Garion." "Yes,
dear. Maybe I'd better make out a list." Silk's
face was blandly expressionless as Garion came back out. "Well?"
Garion asked him. "I
didn't say anything." "Good."
They
started out the door. "Garion,"
Ce'Nedra called after him. "Yes,
dear?" "See
if you can find some sweetmeats, too." Garion
went out into the hall behind Silk and firmly closed the door behind him. "You
handle that sort of thing very well," Silk said. "'Practice." Velvet
added several items to Garion's growing list, and Polgara several more. Silk
looked at the list as they walked down the long, echoing hallway toward the
main part of the palace. "I wonder if Brador would lend us a pack mule,"
he murmured." "Quit
trying to be funny." "Would
I do that?" "Why
were we talking with our fingers back there?" "Spies." "In
our private quarters?" Garion was shocked, remembering Ce'Nedra's
sometimes aggressive indifference to the way she was dressed ‑or not
dressed‑ when they were alone. "Private
places are where the most interesting secrets are to be found. No spy ever
passes up the opportunity to peek into a bedroom." "That's
disgusting!" Garion exclaimed, his cheeks burning. "Of
course it is. Fairly common practice, though." They
passed through the vaulted rotunda just inside the gold‑plated main door
of the palace and walked out into a bright spring morning touched with a
fragrant breeze. "You
know," Silk said, "I like Mal Zeth. It always smells so good. Our
office here is upstairs over a bakery, and some mornings the smells from
downstairs almost make me swoon." There
was only the briefest of pauses at the gates of the imperial complex. A curt
gesture from one of the pair of unobtrusive men who were following them advised
the gate guards that Silk and Garion were to be allowed to pass into the city. "Policemen
do have their uses sometimes," Silk said as they started down a broad
boulevard leading away from the palace. The
streets of Mal Zeth teemed with people from all over the empire and not a few
from the West as well. Garion
was a bit surprised to see a sprinkling of Tolnedran mantles among the
varicolored robes of the local populace, and here and there were Sendars,
Drasnians, and a fair number of Nadraks. There were, however, no Murgos.
"Busy place," he noted to Silk. "Oh,
yes. Mal Zeth makes Tol Honeth look like a country fair and Camaar like a
village market." "It's
the biggest commercial center in the world, then? "No.
That's Melcene ‑of course Melcene concentrates on money instead of goods. You can't even
buy a tin pot in Melcene. All you can buy there is money." "Silk,
how can you make any kind of profit buying money with money?" "It's
a little complicated." Silk's eyes narrowed. "Do you know
something?" he said. "If you could put your hands on the royal
treasury of Riva, I could show you how to double it in six months on Basa
Street in Melcene ‑with a nice commission for the both of us thrown in
for good measure." "You
want me to speculate with the royal treasury? I'd have an open insurrection on
my hands if anybody ever found out about it." "That's
the secret, Garion. You don't let anybody find out." "Have
you ever had an honest thought in your entire life?" The
little man thought about it. "Not that I recall, no," he replied
candidly. "But then, I've got a well-trained mind." The
offices of the commercial empire of Silk and Yarblek here in Mal Zeth were, as
the little man had indicated, rather modest and were situated above a busy
bake-shop. Access to that second floor was by way of an outside stairway rising
out of a narrow side street. As Silk started up those stairs, a certain tension
that Garion had not even been aware of seemed to flow out of his friend. "I
hate not being able to talk
freely," he said. "There are so many spies in Mal Zeth that every
word you say here is delivered to Brador in triplicate before you get your
mouth shut." "There
are bound to be spies around your office, too." "Of
course, but they can't hear anything. Yarblek and I had a solid foot of cork
built into the floors, ceilings, and walls." "Cork?" "It
muffles all sounds." "Didn't
that cost a great deal?" Silk
nodded. "But we made it all back during the first week we were here by
managing to keep certain negotiations secret." He reached into an inside
pocket and took out a large brass key. "Let's see if I can catch Dolmar
with his hands in the cash box," he half whispered. "Why?
You already know that he's stealing from you." "Certainly
I do, but if I can catch him, I can reduce his year‑end bonus." "Why
not just pick his pocket?" Silk
tapped the brass key against his cheek as he thought about it. "No,"
he decided finally. "That's not really good business. A relationship like
this is founded on trust‑" Garion
began to laugh. "You
have to draw the line somewhere,
Garion." Silk quietly slipped his brass key into the lock and slowly
turned it. Then he abruptly shoved the door open and jumped into the room. "Good
morning, Prince Kheldar," the man seated behind a plain table said quite
calmly. "I've been expecting you." Silk
looked a bit crestfallen. The
man sitting at the table was a thin Melcene with crafty, close‑set eyes,
thin lips, and scraggly, mud‑brown hair. He had the kind of face that one
instantly distrusts. Silk straightened. "Good morning, Dolmar," he
said. "This is Belgarion of Riva." "Your
Majesty." Dolmar rose and bowed. "Dolmar."
Silk
closed the door and pulled a pair of chairs out from the brown, cork‑sheathed
wall. Although the floor was of ordinary boards, the way that all sounds of
walking or moving pieces of furniture were muted testified to the thickness of
the cork lying beneath. "How's
business?" Silk asked, seating himself and pushing the other chair to
Garion with his foot. "We're
paying the rent," Dolmar replied cautiously. "I'm
sure that the baker downstairs is overjoyed. Specifics, Dolmar. I've been away
from Mal Zeth for quite a while. Stun me with how well my investments here are
doing." "We're
up fifteen percent from last year." "That's
all?" Silk sounded disappointed. "We've
just made quite a large investment in inventory. If you take the current value
of that into account, the number would be much closer to forty percent." "That's
more like it. Why are we accumulating inventory?" "Yarblek's
instructions. He's at Mal Camat right now arranging for ships to take the goods
to the west. I expect that he'll be here in a week or so ‑he and that
foul-mouthed wench of his." Dolmar stood up, carefully gathered the
documents from the table, and crossed to an iron stove sitting in the corner.
He bent, opened the stove door, and calmly laid the parchment sheets on the
small fire inside. To
Garion's amazement, Silk made no objection to his factor's blatant
incendiarism. "We've been looking into the wool market," the Melcene
reported as he returned to his now‑empty table. "With the growing
mobilization, the Bureau of Military Procurement is certain to need wool for
uniforms, cloaks, and blankets. If we can buy up options from all the major
sheep producers, we'll control the market and perhaps break the stranglehold
that the Melcene consortium has on military purchases. If we can just get our
foot in the door of the Bureau, I'm sure that we can get a chance to bid on all
sorts of contracts." Silk
was pulling at his long, pointed nose, his eyes narrowed in thought.
"Beans," he said shortly. "I
beg your pardon?" "Look
into the possibility of tying up this year's bean crop. A soldier can live in a
worn‑out uniform, but he has to eat. If we control the bean crop ‑and
maybe coarse flour as well‑ the Bureau of Military Procurement won't have
any choice. They'll have to come to
us." "Very
shrewd, Prince Kheldar." "I've
been around for a while," Silk replied. "The
consortium is meeting this week in Melcene," the factor reported.
"They'll be setting the prices of common items. We really want to get our
hands on that price list if we can." "I'm
in the palace," Silk said. "Maybe I can pry it out of somebody." "There's
something else you should know, Prince Kheldar. Word has leaked out that the
consortium is also going to propose certain regulations to Baron Vasca of the
Bureau of Commerce. They'll present them under the guise of protecting the
economy, but the fact of the matter is that they're aimed at you and Yarblek.
They want to restrict western merchants who gross more than ten million a year
to two or three enclaves on the west-coast. That wouldn't inconvenience smaller
merchants, but it would probably put us out of business." "Can
we bribe someone to put a stop to it?" "We're
already paying Vasca a fortune to leave us alone, but the consortium is
throwing money around like water. It's possible that the baron won't stay
bribed." "Let
me nose around inside the palace a bit," Silk said, "before you
double Vasca's bribe or anything." "Bribery's
the standard procedure, Prince Kheldar." "I
know, but sometimes blackmail works even better." Silk looked over at
Garion, then back at his factor. "What do you know about what's happening
in Karanda?" he asked. "Enough
to know that it's disastrous for business. All sorts of perfectly respectable
and otherwise sensible merchants are closing up their shops and flocking off to
Calida to enlist in Mengha's army. Then they march around in circles singing
'Death to the Angaraks' while they wave rusty swords in the air." "Any
chance of selling them weapons?" Silk asked quickly. "Probably
not. There's not enough real money in northern Karanda make it worthwhile to try
to deal with them, and the political unrest has closed down all the mines. The
market in gem stones has just about dried up." Silk
nodded glumly. "What's really going on up there, Dolmar?" he asked.
"The reports Brador passed on to us were sort of sketchy." "Mengha
arrived at the gates of Calida with demons." The factor shrugged.
"The Karands went into hysterics and then fell down in the throes of
religious ecstasy." "Brador
told us about certain atrocities," Garion said. "I
expect that the reports he received were a trifle exaggerated, your
Majesty," Dolmar replied. "Even the most well trained observer is
likely to multiply mutilated corpses lying in the streets by ten. In point of
fact, the vast majority of the casualties were either Melcene or Angarak.
Mengha's demons rather scrupulously avoided killing Karands ‑except by
accident. The same has held true in every city that he's taken so far." He
scratched at his head, his close‑set eyes narrowing. "It's really
very shrewd, you know. The Karands see Mengha as a liberator and his demons as
an invincible spearhead of their army. I can't swear to his real motives, but those barbarians up
there believe that he's a savior come to sweep Karanda clean of Angaraks and
the Melcene bureaucracy. Give him another six months or so, and he'll
accomplish what no one has ever been able to do before." "What's
that?" Silk asked. "Unify
all of Karanda." "Does
he use his demons in the assault on every city he takes?" Garion asked,
wanting to confirm what Brador had told them. Dolmar
shook his head. "Not anymore, your Majesty. After what happened at Calida
and several other towns he took early in his campaign, he doesn't really have
to. All he's been doing lately is marching up to the city. The demons are with
him, of course, but they don't have to do anything but stand there looking
awful. The Karands butcher all the Angaraks and Melcenes in town, throw open
their gates, and welcome him with open arms. Then his demons vanish." He
thought a moment. "He always has one particular one of them with him,
though ‑a shadowy sort of creature that doesn't seem to be gigantic the
way they're supposed to be. He stands directly behind Mengha's left shoulder at
any public appearance." A
sudden thought occurred to Garion. "Are they desecrating Grolim
temples?" he asked. Dolmar
blinked. "No," he replied with some surprise, "as a matter of
fact, they're not ‑and there don't seem to be any Grolims among the dead,
either. Of course it's possible that Urvon pulled all his Grolims out of Karanda
when the trouble started." "That's
unlikely," Garion disagreed. "Mengha's arrival at Calida came without
any kind of warning. The Grolims wouldn't have had time to escape. He stared up
at the ceiling, thinking hard. "What
is it, Garion?" Silk asked. "I
just had a chilling sort of notion. We know that Mengha's a Grolim,
right?" "I
didn't know that," Dolmar said with some surprise. "We
got a bit of inside information," Silk told him. "Go ahead,
Garion." "Urvon
spends all of his time in Mal Yaska, doesn't he?" Silk
nodded. "So I've heard. He doesn't want Beldin to catch him out in the
open." "Wouldn't
that make him a fairly ineffective leader? All right, then. Let's suppose that
Mengha went through his period of despair after the death of Torak and then
found a magician to teach him how to raise demons. When he comes back, he offers his former Grolim brethren an
alternative to Urvon ‑along with access to a kind of power they'd never
experienced before. A demon in the hands of an illiterate and fairly stupid
Karandese magician is one thing, but a demon controlled by a Grolim sorcerer
would be much worse, I think. If Mengha is gathering disaffected Grolims around
him and training them in the use of magic, we have a big problem. I don't think I'd care to face a legion of Chabats,
would you?" Silk
shuddered. "Not hardly," he replied fervently. "He
has to be uprooted then," Dolmar said, "and soon." Garion
made a sour face. "Zakath won't move until he gets his army back from
Cthol Murgos ‑about three months from now." "In
three months, Mengha's going to be invincible," the f actor told him. "Then
we'll have to move now," Garion said, "with Zakath or without
him." "How
do you plan to get out of the city?" Silk asked. "We'll
let Belgarath work that out." Garion looked at Silk's agent. "Can you
tell us anything else?" he asked. Dolmar
tugged at his nose in a curious imitation of Silk's habitual gesture.
"It's only a rumor," he said. "Go
ahead." "
I've been getting some hints out of Karanda that Mengha's familiar demon is
named Nahaz." "Is
that significant?" "I
can't be altogether sure, your Majesty. When the Grolims went into Karanda in
the second millennium, they destroyed all traces of Karandese mythology, and no
one has ever tried to record what few bits and pieces remained. All that's left
is a hazy oral tradition, but the rumors I've heard say that Nahaz was the
tribal demon of the original Karands who migrated into the region before the
Angaraks came to Mallorea. The Karands follow Mengha not only because he's a
political leader, but also because he's resurrected the closest thing they've
ever had to a God of their own." "A
Demon Lord?" Garion asked him. "That's
a very good way to describe him, your Majesty. If the rumors are true, the demon
Nahaz has almost unlimited power." "I
was afraid you were going to say that." Later,
when they were back out in the street, Garion looked curiously at Silk.
"Why didn't you object when he burned those documents?" he asked. "It's
standard practice." the rat‑faced man shrugged. "We never keep
anything in writing. Dolmar has everything committed to memory." "Doesn't
that make it fairly easy for him to steal from you?" "Of
course, but he keeps his thievery within reasonable limits. If the Bureau of
Taxation got its hands on written records, though, it could be a disaster. Do
you want to go back to the palace now?" Garion
took out his list. "No," he said. "We've got to take care of
this first." He looked glumly at the sheet. "I
wonder how we're going to carry it all." Silk
glanced back over his shoulder at the two unobtrusive spies trailing along
behind them. "Help
is only a few paces away." He laughed. "As I said before, there are
many uses for policemen." During
the next several days, Garion discovered that the imperial palace of Mal Zeth
was unlike any court in the West. Since all power rested in Zakath's hands, the
bureaucrats and palace functionaries contested with each other for the
Emperor's favor and strove with oftentimes wildly complicated plots to
discredit their enemies. The introduction of Silk, Velvet, and Sadi into this
murky environment added whole new dimensions to palace intrigue. The trio
rather casually pointed out the friendship between Garion and Zakath and let it
be generally known that they had the Rivan King's complete trust. Then they sat
back to await developments. The
officials and courtiers in the imperial palace were quick to grasp the
significance and the opportunities implicit in this new route to the Emperor's
ear. Perhaps even without formally discussing it, the trio of westerners neatly
divided up the possible spheres of activity. Silk concentrated his attention on
commercial matters, Velvet dabbled in politics, and Sadi delicately dipped his
long-fingered hands into the world of high‑level crime. Though all of
them subtly let it be known that they were susceptible to bribery, they also
expressed a willingness to pass along various requests in exchange for
information. Thus, almost by accident, Garion found that he had a very
efficient espionage apparatus at his disposal. Silk and Velvet manipulated the
fears, ambitions, and open greed of those who contacted them with a
musician-like skill, delicately playing the increasingly nervous officials like
well‑tuned instruments. Sadi's methods, derived from his extensive
experience in Salmissra's court, were in some instances even more subtle, but
in others, painfully direct. The contents of his red leather case brought
premium prices, and several high‑ranking criminals, men who literally
owned whole platoons of bureaucrats and even generals, quite suddenly died
under suspicious circumstances ‑one of them even toppling over with a
blackened face and bulging eyes in the presence of the Emperor himself. Zakath,
who had watched the activities of the three with a certain veiled amusement,
drew the line at that point. He spoke quite firmly with Garion about the matter
during their customary evening meeting on the following day. "I
don't really mind what they're doing, Garion," he said, idly stroking the
head of an orange kitten who lay purring in his lap. "They're confusing
all the insects who scurry around in the dark corners of the palace, and a
confused bug can't consolidate his position. I like to keep all these petty bootlickers
frightened and off balance, since it makes it easier to control them. I
really must object to poison, however.
It's far too easy for an unskilled poisoner to make mistakes." "Sadi
could poison one specific person at a banquet with a hundred guests," Garion
assured him. "I
have every confidence in his ability," Zakath agreed, "but the
trouble is that he's not doing the actual poisoning himself. He's selling his
concoctions to rank amateurs. There are some people here in the palace that I
need. Their identities are general knowledge, and that keeps the daggers out of
their entrails. A mistake with some poison, however, could wipe out whole
branches of my government. Could you ask him not to sell any more of it here in
the palace? I'd speak to him personally, but I don't want it to seem like an
official reprimand." "I'll
have a talk with him," Garion promised. "I'd
appreciate it, Garion." The Emperor's eyes grew sly. "Just the
poisons, though. I find the effects of some of his other compounds rather amusing.
Just yesterday, I saw an eighty‑five‑year‑old general in hot
pursuit of a young chambermaid. The old fool hasn't had that kind of thought
for a quarter of a century. And the day before that, the Chief of the Bureau of
Public Works ‑a pompous ass who makes me sick just to look at him‑
tried for a solid half hour in front of dozens of witnesses to walk up the side
of a building. I haven't laughed so hard in years." "Nyissan
elixirs do strange things to people." Garion smiled. "I'll ask Sadi
to confine his dealings to recreational drugs." "Recreational
drugs," Zakath laughed. "I like that description." "I've
always had a way with words," Garion replied modestly. The
orange kitten rose, yawned, and jumped down from the Emperor's lap. The
mackerel‑tabby mother cat caught a black and white kitten by the scruff
of the neck and deposited it exactly where the orange one had been lying. Then
she looked at Zakath's face and meowed questioningly. "Thank
you," Zakath murmured to her. Satisfied,
the cat jumped down, caught the orange kitten, and began to bathe it, holding
it down with one paw. "Does
she do that all the time?" Garion asked. Zakath
nodded. "She's busy being a mother, but she doesn't want me to get
lonely." "That's
considerate of her." Zakath
looked at the black and white kitten in his lap, who had all four paws wrapped
around his hand and was gnawing on one of his knuckles in mock ferocity.
"I think I could learn to survive without it," he said, wincing. CHAPTER NINE The simplest way to avoid the omnipresent
spies infesting the imperial palace was to conduct any significant
conversations out in the open, and so Garion frequently found himself strolling
around the palace grounds with one or more of his companions. On a beautiful
spring morning a few days later he walked with Belgarath and Polgara through
the dappled shade of a cherry orchard, listening to Velvet's latest report on
the political intrigues which seethed through the corridors of Zakath's palace. "The
surprising thing is that Brador is probably aware of most of what's going
on," the blond girl told them. "He doesn't look all that efficient, but his secret police are
everywhere." Velvet was holding a spray of cherry blossoms in front of her
face, rather ostentatiously inhaling their fragrance. "At least they can't hear us out
here," Garion said. "No,
but they can see us. If I were you,
Belgarion, I still wouldn't talk too openly ‑even out of doors. I
happened to come across one industrious fellow yesterday who was busily writing
down every word of a conversation being conducted in whispers some fifty yards
away." "That's
a neat trick," Belgarath said. "How did he manage it?" "He's
stone‑deaf," she replied. "Over the years, he's learned to
understand what people are saying by reading the shape of the words from their
lips." "Clever,"
the old man murmured. "Is that why you're so busily sniffing cherry
blossoms?" She
nodded with a dimpled smile. "That and the fact that they have such a
lovely fragrance." He
scratched at his beard, his hand covering his mouth. "All right," he
said. "What I need is some sort of disruption -to draw Brador's police off
so that we can slip out of Mal Zeth without being followed. Zakath is rock hard
on the point of not doing anything until his army gets back from Cthol Murgos,
so it's obvious that we're going to have to move without him. Is there anything
afoot that might distract all the spies around here?" "Not
really, Ancient One. The petty kinglet of Pallia and the Prince Regent of
Delchin are scheming against each other, but that's been going on for years.
The old King of Voresebo is trying to get imperial aid in wresting his throne
back from his son, who deposed him a year or so ago. Baron Vasca, the Chief of
the Bureau of Commerce, is trying to assimilate the Bureau of Military
Procurement, but the generals have him stalemated. Those are the major things
in the air right now. There are a number of minor plots going on as well, but
nothing earthshaking enough to divert the spies who are watching us." "Can
you stir anything up?" Polgara asked, her lips scarcely moving. "I
can try, Lady Polgara," Velvet replied, "but Brador is right on top
of everything that's happening here in the palace. I'll talk with Kheldar and
Sadi. It's remotely possible that the three of us can engineer something
unexpected enough to give us a chance to slip out of the city." "It's
getting fairly urgent, Liselle," Polgara said. "If Zandramas finds
what she's looking for at Ashaba, she'll be off again, and we'll wind up trailing
along behind her in the same way that we were back in Cthol Murgos." "I'll
see what we can come up with, my lady," Velvet promised. "Are you going back inside?"
Belgarath asked her. She
nodded. "I'll
go with you." He looked around distastefully, "All this fresh air and
exercise is a little too wholesome for my taste. "Walk a bit farther with me,
Garion," Polgara said. "All
right." As
Velvet and Belgarath turned back toward the east wing of the palace, Garion and
his aunt strolled on along the neatly trimmed green lawn lying beneath the
blossom-covered trees. A wren, standing on the topmost twig of a gnarled,
ancient tree, sang as if his heart would burst, "What's
he singing about?" Garion asked, suddenly remembering his aunt's unusual affinity
for birds. "He's
trying to attract the attention of a female," she replied, smiling gently.
"It's that time of year again. He's being very eloquent and making all
sorts of promises -most of which he'll break before the summer's over." He
smiled and affectionately put his arm about her shoulders. She
sighed happily. "This is pleasant," she said. "For some reason
when we're apart, I still think of you as a little boy. It always sort of
surprises me to find that you've grown so tall." There
wasn't too much that he could say to that. "How's
Durnik?" he asked. "I almost never see him these days." "He
and Toth and Eriond managed to find a well-stocked trout pond on the southern
end of the imperial grounds," she replied with a slightly comical upward
roll of her eyes. "They're catching large numbers of fish, but the kitchen
staff is beginning to get a bit surly about the whole thing." "Trust
Durnik to find water." Garion laughed. "Is Eriond actually fishing
too? That seems a little out of character for him." "I
don't think he's very serious about it. He goes along mostly for Durnik's
company, I think ‑and because he likes to be outside." She paused
and then looked directly at him. As so many times in the past, he was suddenly
struck to the heart by her luminous beauty. "How has Ce'Nedra been
lately?" she asked him. "
She's managed to locate a number of young ladies to keep her company," he
replied. "No matter where we go, she's always able to surround herself
with companions." "Ladies
like to have other ladies about them, dear," she said. "Men are nice
enough, I suppose, but a woman needs other women to talk to. There are so many
important things that men just don't understand." Her face grew serious.
"There hasn't been any recurrence of what happened in Cthol Murgos,
then?" she asked. "Not
so far as I can tell. She seems fairly normal to me. About the only unusual
thing I've noticed is that she never talks about Geran anymore." "That
could just be her way of protecting herself, Garion. She might not be able to
put it into words exactly, but she's aware of the melancholia that came over
her at Prolgu, and I'm sure that she realizes that if she gives in to it,
she'll be incapacitated. She still thinks about Geran, l'm sure ‑probably
most of the time‑ but she just won't talk about him." She paused
again. "What about the physical side of your marriage?" she asked him
directly. Garion
blushed furiously and coughed. "Uh ‑there really hasn't been much
opportunity for that sort of thing, Aunt Pol‑ and I think she has too
many other things on her mind." She
pursed her lips thoughtfully. "It's not a good idea just to ignore that,
Garion," she told him. "After a while, people grow apart if they
don't periodically renew their intimacy." He
coughed again, still blushing. "She doesn't really seem very interested,
Aunt Pol." "That's
your fault, dear. All it takes is a little bit of planning and attention to
detail." "You
make it sound awfully calculated and cold-blooded." "Spontaneity
is very nice, dear, but there's a great deal of charm to a well‑planned
seduction, too." "Aunt
Pol!" he gasped, shocked to the core. "You're
an adult, Garion dear," she reminded him, "and that's one of an adult
man's responsibilities. Think about it. You can be quite resourceful at times.
I'm sure you'll come up with something." She looked out over the sun‑washed
lawns. "Shall we go back inside now?" she suggested. "I think
it's almost lunch time." That
afternoon, Garion once again found himself strolling about the palace grounds,
this time accompanied by Silk and Sadi the eunuch. "Belgarath needs a
diversion," he told them seriously. "I think he has a plan to get us
out of the city, but we've got to shake off all the spies who are watching us
long enough for him to put it into motion." He was busily scratching at
his nose as he spoke, his hand covering his mouth. "Hay
fever?" Silk asked him. "No.
Velvet told us that some of Brador's spies are deaf, but that they can tell
what you're saying by watching your lips." "What
an extraordinary gift," Sadi murmured. "I wonder if an undeaf man
could learn it." "I
can think of some times myself when it might have been useful," Silk
agreed, covering his mouth as he feigned a cough. He looked at Sadi. "Can
I get an honest answer out of you?" he asked. "That
depends on the question, Kheldar." "You're
aware of the secret language?" "Of
course." "Do
you understand it?" "I'm
afraid not. I've never met a Drasnian who trusted me enough to teach me." "I
wonder why." Sadi flashed him a quick grin. "I
think we can manage if we cover our mouths when we speak," Garion said. "Won't
that become a little obvious after a while?" Sadi objected. "What
are they going to do? Tell us to stop?" "Probably
not, but we might want to pass on some disinformation sometimes, and if they
know that we know about this way of listening, we won't be able to do
that." The eunuch sighed about the lost opportunity, then shrugged.
"Oh, well," he said. Garion
looked at Silk. "Do you know of anything that's going on that we could use
to pull the police off our trail?" "No,
not really," the little man replied. "At the moment the Melcene
consortium seems to be concentrating on keeping this year's price list a secret
and trying to persuade Vasca that Yarblek and I should be restrained to those
enclaves on the west coast. We've got Vasca pretty much in our pockets, though ‑as
long as he stays bribed. There's a great deal of secret maneuvering going on,
but I don't think anything is close to coming to a head right now. Even if it
did, it probably wouldn't cause a big enough stink to make the secret police
abandon their assignment to watch us." "Why
not go right to the top?" Sadi suggested. "I could talk to Brador and
see if he's susceptible to bribery." "I
don't think so, Garion said. "He's having us watched on specific orders
from Zakath. I doubt that any amount of money would make him consider risking
his head." "There
are other ways to bribe people, Belgarion." Sadi smiled slyly. "I have some things in my case that make
people feel very good. The only
trouble with them is that after you've used them a few times, you have to keep
on using them. The pain of stopping is really quite unbearable. I could own
Brador within the space of a week and make him do anything I told him to
do." Garion
felt a sudden surge of profound distaste for the entire notion. "I'd
really rather not do that," he said, "or only as a last resort."
"You
Alorns have a peculiar notion of morality," the eunuch said, rubbing at
his shaved scalp. "You chop people in two without turning a hair, but you
get queasy at the idea of poisons or drugs." "It's
a cultural thing, Sadi," Silk told him. "Have you found anything else that might
work to our advantage?" Garion asked. Sadi
considered it. "Not by itself, no," he replied. "A bureaucracy
lends itself to endemic corruption, though. There are a number of people in
Mallorea who take advantage of that. Caravans have a habit of getting waylaid
in the Dalasian Mountains or on the road from Maga Renn. A caravan needs a
permit from the Bureau of Commerce, and Vasca has been known on occasion to
sell information about departure times and routes to certain robber chiefs. Or,
if the price is right, he sells his silence to the merchant barons in Melcene."
The eunuch chuckled. "Once he sold information about one single caravan to
three separate robber bands. There was a pitched battle on the plains of
Delchin, or so I'm told." Garion's
eyes narrowed in thought. "I'm beginning to get the feeling that we might
want to concentrate our attention on this Baron Vasca," he said.
"Velvet told us that he's also
trying to take the Bureau of Military Procurement away from the army." "I
didn't know that," Silk said with some surprise. "Little Liselle is
developing quite rapidly, isn't she?" "It's
the dimples, Prince Kheldar," Sadi said. "I'm almost totally immune
to any kind of feminine blandishment, but I have to admit that when she smiles
at me, my knees turn to butter. She's absolutely adorable ‑and totally
unscrupulous, of course." Silk
nodded. "Yes," he said. "We're moderately proud of her." "Why
don't you two go look her up?" Garion suggested. "Pool your
information about this highly corruptible Baron Vasca. Maybe we can stir
something up‑ something noisy. Open fighting in the halls of the palace
might just be the sort of thing we need to cover our escape." "You
have a genuine flair for politics, Belgarion," Sadi said admiringly. "I'm
a quick learner," Garion admitted, "and, of course, I keep company
with some very disreputable men." "Thank
you, your Majesty." the eunuch replied with mock appreciation. Shortly
after supper, Garion walked through the halls of the palace for his customary
evening conversation with Zakath. As always, a soft‑footed secret policeman
trailed along some distance behind. Zakath's
mood that evening was pensive ‑almost approaching the bleak, icy
melancholy that had marked him back in Rak Hagga. "Bad
day?" Garion asked him, removing a sleeping kitten footstool in front of
his chair. Then he leaned back and set his feet on the stool. Zakath made a sour face. "I've been
whittling away at all the work that piled up while I was in Cthol Murgos,"
he said. "The problem is that now that I'm back, the pile just keeps
getting higher." "I
know the feeling," Garion agreed. "When I get back to Riva, it's
probably going to take me a year to clear my desk. Are you open to a
suggestion?" "Suggest
away, Garion. Right now, I'll listen to anything." He looked reprovingly
at the black and white kitten who was biting his knuckles again. "Not so
hard," he murmured, tapping the ferocious little beast on the nose with
his forefinger. The kitten laid back its ears and growled a squeaky little
growl at him. "I'm
not trying to be offensive or anything," Garion began cautiously,
"but I think you're making the same mistake that Urgit made." "That's
an interesting observation. Go on." "It
seems to me that you need to reorganize your government." Zakath blinked. "Now, that is a major proposal," he said.
"I don't get the connection, though. Urgit was a hopeless incompetent ‑at
least he was before you came along and taught him the fundamentals of ruling.
What is this mistake that he and I have in common?" "Urgit's
a coward," Garion said, "and probably always will be. You're not a
coward ‑sometimes a bit crazy, maybe, but never a coward. The problem is
that you're both making the same mistake. You're trying to make all the
decisions yourselves ‑even the little ones. Even if you stop sleeping
altogether, you won't find enough hours in the day to do that." "So
I've noticed. What's the solution?" "Delegate
responsibility. Your Bureau Chiefs and generals are competent ‑corrupt,
I'll grant you, but they know their jobs. Tell them to take care of things and
only bring you the major decisions. And tell them that if anything goes wrong,
you'll replace them." "That's
not the Angarak way, Garion. The ruler ‑or Emperor, in this case ‑has
always made all decisions. It's been
that way since before the cracking of the world. Torak
made every decision in antiquity, and the Emperors of Mallorea have followed
that example ‑no matter what we may have felt about him personally." "Urgit
made the exact same mistake," Garion told him. "What you're both
forgetting is that Torak was a God, and his mind and will were unlimited. Human
beings can't possibly hope to imitate that sort of thing." "None
of my Bureau Chiefs or generals could be trusted with that kind of
authority," Zakath said, shaking his head. "They're almost out of control
as it is." "They'll
learn the limits," Garion assured him. "After a few of them have been
demoted or dismissed, the rest will get the idea." Zakath
smiled bleakly. "That is also not the Angarak way, Garion. When I make an
example of someone, it usually involves the headsman's block." "That's
an internal matter, of course," Garion admitted, "You know your
people better than I do, but if a man has talent, you can't really call on him
again if you've removed his head, can you? Don't waste talent, Zakath. It's too
hard to come by." "You
know something?" Zakath said with a slightly amused look. "They call
me the man of ice, but in spite of your mild‑seeming behavior, you're
even more cold-blooded than I am. You're the most practical man I've ever
met." "I
was raised in Sendaria, Zakath," Garion reminded him. "Practicality
is a religion there. I learned to run a kingdom from a man named Faldor. A
kingdom is very much like a farm, really. Seriously, though, the major goal of
any ruler is to keep things from flying apart, and gifted subordinates are too valuable a resource to waste. I've
had to reprimand a few people, but that's as far as it ever went. That way they
were still around in case I needed them. You might want to think about that a
little bit." "I'll
consider it." Zakath straightened. "By the way," he said,
"speaking of corruption in government‑" "Oh?
Were we speaking about that?" "We're
about to. My Bureau Chiefs are all more or less dishonest, but your three
friends are adding levels of sophistication to the petty scheming and deceit
here in the palace that we're not really prepared to cope with. " "Oh?" "The
lovely Margravine Liselle has actually managed to persuade the King of Pallia and the Prince Regent of Delchin that
she's going to intercede with you in their behalf. Each of them is absolutely
convinced that their long‑term squabble is about to come out into the
open. I don't want them to declare war on each other. I've got trouble in
Karanda already." "I'll
have a word with her," Garion promised. "And
Prince Kheldar virtually owns whole floors of the Bureau of Commerce. He's
getting more information out of there than I am. The merchants in Melcene
gather every year to set prices for just about everything that's sold in
Mallorea. It's the most closely guarded secret in the empire, and Kheldar just
bought it. He's deliberately undercutting those prices, and he's disrupting our
whole economy." Garion
frowned. "He didn't mention that." "I
don't mind his making a reasonable profit ‑as long as he pays his taxes‑
but I can't really have him gaining absolute control over all commerce in
Mallorea, can I? He is an Alorn,
after all, and his political loyalties are a little obscure." "I'll
suggest that he moderate his practices a bit. You have to understand Silk,
though. I don't believe he even cares about the money. All he's interested in
is the game." "It's
still Sadi who concerns me the most, though." "Oh?" "He's
become rather intensely involved in agriculture." "'Sadi?" "There's
a certain plant that grows wild in the marshes of Camat. Sadi's paying a great
deal for it, and one of our prominent bandit chiefs has put all of his men to
work harvesting it ‑and protecting the crop, of course. There have
already been some pitched battles up there, I understand." "A
bandit who's harvesting crops is too busy to be robbing travelers on the
highways, though," Garion pointed out. "That's
not exactly the point, Garion. I didn't mind so much when Sadi was making a few
officials feel good and act foolish, but he's importing this plant into the
city by the wagon load and spreading it around through the work force ‑and
the army. I don't care for the idea at all." "I'll
see what I can do to get him to suspend operations, " Garion agreed. Then
he looked at the Mallorean Emperor through narrowed eyes. "You do realize,
though, that if I rein the three of them in, they'll just switch over to
something new ‑and probably just as disruptive. Wouldn't it be better if
I just took them out of Mal Zeth entirely?" Zakath
smiled. "Nice try, Garion," he said, "but I don't think so. I
think we'll just wait until my army gets back from Cthol Murgos. Then we can
all ride out of Mal Zeth together." "You
are the most stubborn man I've ever met," Garion said with some heat.
"Can't you get it through your head that time is slipping away from us?
This delay could be disastrous ‑not only for you and me, but for the
whole world." "The
fabled meeting between the Child of Light and the Child of Dark again? I'm
sorry, Garion, but Zandramas is just going to have to wait for you. I don't
want you and Belgarath roaming at will through my empire. I like you, Garion, but I don't altogether
trust you." Garion's
temper began to heat up. He thrust his jaw out pugnaciously as he rose to his
feet. "My patience is starting to wear a little thin, Zakath. I've tried
to keep things between us more or less civil, but there is a limit, and we're getting rather close to it. I am not going to lie around your palace for
three months." "That's
where you're wrong," Zakath snapped, also rising to his feet and
unceremoniously dumping the surprised kitten to the floor. Garion
ground his teeth together, trying to get his temper under control. "Up to
now, I've been polite, but I'd like to remind you about what happened back at
Rak Hagga. We can leave here any time we want to, you know," "And
the minute you do, you're going to have three of my regiments right on your
heels." Zakath was shouting now. "Not
for very long," Garion replied ominously. "What
are you going to do?" Zakath demanded scornfully. "Turn all my troops
into toads or something? No, Garion, I know you well enough to know that you
wouldn't do that." Garion
straightened. "You're right," he said, "I wouldn't, but I was
thinking of something a bit more elemental. Torak used the Orb to crack the
world, remember? I know how it was done and I could do it myself if I had to.
Your troops are going to have a great deal of trouble following us if they
suddenly run into a trench ‑ten miles deep and fifty miles wide‑
stretching all the way across the middle of Mallorea." "You
wouldn't!" Zakath gasped. "Try
me," With a tremendous effort, Garion brought his anger under control.
"I think perhaps it's time for us to break this off," he said.
"We're starting to shout threats at each other like a pair of schoolboys.
Why don't we continue this conversation some other time, after we've both had a
chance to cool off a bit?" He could see a hot retort hovering on Zakath's
lips, but then the Emperor also drew himself up and regained his composure,
though his face was still pale with anger. "I
think perhaps you're right," he said. Garion
nodded curtly and started toward the door. "Garion,"
Zakath said then. "Yes?" "Sleep
well." "You
too." Garion left the room. Her Imperial Highness, the Princess
Ce'Nedra, Queen of Riva and beloved of Belgarion, Overlord of the West, was
feeling pecky. "Pecky" was not a word that her Imperial Highness
would normally have used to describe her mood. "Disconsolate" or
"out of sorts" might have had a more aristocratic ring, but Ce'Nedra
was honest enough with herself privately to admit that "pecky"
probably came closer to the mark. She moved irritably from room to room in the
luxurious apartment Zakath had provided for her and Garion with the hem of her
favorite teal green dressing gown trailing along behind her bare feet. She
suddenly wished that breaking a few dishes wouldn't appear quite so unladylike. A
chair got in her way. She almost kicked it, but remembered at the last instant
that she was not wearing shoes. Instead she deliberately took the cushion from
the chair and set it on the floor. She plumped it a few times, then
straightened. She lifted the hem of her dressing gown to her knees, squinted,
swung her leg a few times for practice, and then kicked the cushion completely
across the room. "There!" she said. "Take that!" For some
reason it made her feel a little better. Garion
was away from their rooms at the moment, engaged in his customary evening
conversation with Emperor Zakath. Ce'Nedra wished that he were here so that she
could pick a fight with him. A nice little fight right now might modify her
mood. She
went through a door and looked at the steaming tub sunk in the floor. Perhaps a
bath might help. She even went so far as to dip an exploratory toe in the
water, then decided against it. She sighed and moved on. She paused for a few
moments at the window of the unlighted sitting room that overlooked the verdant
atrium at the center of the east wing of the palace. The full moon had risen
early that day and stood high in the sky, filling the atrium with its pale,
colorless light, and the pool at the center of the private little court
reflected back the perfect white circle of the queen of the night. Ce'Nedra stood
for quite some time, looking out the window, lost in thought. She
heard the door open and then slam shut.
"Ce'Nedra, where are you?" Garion's voice sounded a trifle
testy. "I'm
in here, dear." "Why
are you standing around in the dark?" he asked, coming into the room. "I
was just looking at the moon. Do you realize that it's the same moon that
shines down on Tol Honeth ‑and Riva, too, for that matter?" "I
hadn't really thought about it," he replied shortly. "Why
are you being so grumpy with me?" "It's
not you, Ce'Nedra," he answered apologetically. I had another fight with
Zakath, is all." "That's
getting to be a habit." "Why
is he so unreasonably stubborn?" Garion demanded. "That's
part of the nature of Kings and Emperors, dear." "What's
that supposed to mean?" "Nothing." "Do you want something to drink? I
think we've still got some of that wine left." "I
don't think so. Not right now." "Well
I do. After my little chat with his pigheaded imperialness, I need something to
calm my nerves." He went back out, and she heard the clink of a decanter
against the rim of a goblet. Out
in the moon‑bright atrium something moved out from the shadows of the
tall, broad‑leafed trees. It was Silk. He was wearing only his shirt and
hose, he had a bath sheet over his shoulder, and he was whistling. He bent at
the edge of the pool and dipped his fingers into the water. Then he stood up
and began to unbutton his shirt. Ce'Nedra
smiled, drew back behind the drape, and watched as the little man disrobed.
Then he stepped down into the pool, shattering the reflected moon into a
thousand sparkling fragments. Ce'Nedra continued to watch as he lazily swam
back and forth in the moon‑dappled water. Then
there was another shadow under the trees, and Liselle came out into the
moonlight. She wore a loose- fitting robe, and there was a flower in her hair.
The flower was undoubtedly red, but the wan light of the full spring moon
leeched away the color, making it appear black against the blond girl's pale
hair. "How's the water?" she asked quite calmly. Her voice seemed
very close, almost as if she were in the same room with the watching Ce'Nedra. Silk
gave a startled exclamation, then coughed as his mouth and nose filled with
water. He spluttered, then recovered his composure. "Not bad," he
replied in an unruffled tone. "Good,"
Liselle said. She moved to the edge of the pool. "Kheldar, I think it's
time that we had a talk." "Oh?
About what?" "About
this." Quite calmly she unbelted her robe and let it fall to the ground about
her feet. She
wasn't wearing anything under the robe. "You
seem to have a little difficulty grasping the idea that things change with the
passage of time," she continued, dipping one foot into the water. Quite
deliberately, she pointed at herself. "This is one of those things." "I
noticed that," he said admiringly. "I'm
so glad. I was beginning to be afraid that your eyes might be failing."
She stepped down into the pool and stood waist‑deep in the water.
"Well?" she said then. "Well
what?" "What
do you plan to do about it?" She reached up and took the flower from her
hair and carefully laid it on the surface of the pool. Ce'Nedra
darted to the door on silent, bare feet. "Garion!" she called in an
urgent whisper. "Come here!" "Why?"
"Keep
your voice down and come here." He
grumbled slightly and came into the darkened room. "What is it?" She
pointed at the window with a muffled giggle. "Look!" she commanded in
a delighted little whisper. Garion
went to the window and looked out. After a single glance, he quickly averted
his eyes. "Oh, my," he said in a strangled whisper. Ce'Nedra
giggled again, came to his side, and burrowed her way under his arm.
"Isn't that sweet?" she said softly. "I'm
sure it is," he whispered back, "but I don't think we ought to
watch." "Why
not?" The
flower Liselle on the water had floated across the intervening and Silk, his
expression bemused, picked it up and smelled it. "Yours, I believe,"
he said, holding it out to the pale‑skinned girl sharing the pool with
him. "Why,
yes, I believe it is," she replied. "But you haven't answered my
question." "Which
question?" "What
are you going to do about this?" "I'll
think of something." "Good.
I'll help you." Garion
firmly reached out and pulled the drape shut. "Spoilsport,"
Ce'Nedra pouted. "Never
mind," he told her. "Now come away from the window." He drew her
out of the room. "I can't understand what she's up to," he said. "I
thought that was fairly obvious." "Ce'Nedra!" "She's
seducing him, Garion. She's been in love with him since she was a little girl
and she's finally decided to take steps. I'm so happy for her that I could just
burst." He shook his head.
"I will never understand
women," he said. "Just when I think I've got
everything worked out, you all get together and change the rules. You wouldn't
believe what Aunt Pol said to me just this morning." "Oh?
What was that?" "She
said that I ought to‑" He stopped abruptly, his face suddenly going
beet red. "Ah ‑never mind," he added lamely. "What
was it?" "I'll
tell you some other time." He gave her a peculiar look then. It was a look
she thought she recognized. "Have
you taken your evening bath yet?" he asked with exaggerated casualness. "Not
yet. Why?" "I
thought I might join you ‑if you don't mind." Ce'Nedra
artfully lowered her lashes. "If you really want to," she said in a
girlish voice. "I'll
light some candles in there," he said. "The lamp's a bit bright,
don't you think?" "Whatever
you prefer, dear." "And
I think I'll bring in the wine, too. It might help us to relax." Ce'Nedra
felt an exultant little surge of triumph. For some reason her irritability had
entirely disappeared. "I think that would be just lovely, dear." "Well,"
he said, extending a slightly trembling hand to her, "shall we go in,
then?" "Why
don't we?" CHAPTER TEN The
following morning when they gathered for breakfast, Silk's expression was
faintly abstracted as if he had just realized that someone had somehow
outbargained him. The little man steadfastly refused to look at Velvet, who
kept her eyes demurely on the bowl of strawberries and cream she was eating. "You
seem a trifle out of sorts this morning, Prince Kheldar," Ce'Nedra said to
him in an offhand manner, though her eyes sparkled with suppressed mirth.
"Whatever is the matter?" He
threw her a quick, suspicious look. "There,
there," she said, fondly patting his hand. "I'm sure that you'll feel
much better after breakfast." "I'm
not very hungry," he replied. His voice was just a little sullen. He stood
up abruptly. "I think I'll go for a walk," he said. "But
my dear fellow," she protested, "you haven't eaten your strawberries.
They're absolutely delicious, aren't they, Liselle?" "Marvelous,"
the blond girl agreed with only the faintest hint of her dimples showing. Silk's
scowl deepened, and he marched resolutely toward the door. "May
I have yours, Kheldar?" Velvet called after him. "If
you're not going to eat them, that is?" He
slammed the door as he went out, and Ce'Nedra and Velvet exploded into gales of
silvery laughter. "What's
this?" Polgara asked them. "Oh,
nothing," Ce'Nedra said, still laughing. "Nothing at all, Lady
Polgara. Our Prince Kheldar had a little adventure last night that didn't turn
out exactly the way he expected it to." Velvet
gave Ce'Nedra a quick look and flushed slightly. Then she laughed again. Polgara
looked at the giggling pair, and then one of her eyebrows went up. "Oh. I
see," she said. The
flush on Velvet's cheeks grew rosier, although she continued to laugh. "Oh,
dear." Polgara sighed. "Is
something wrong, Pol?" Durnik asked her. She
looked at the good, honest man, assessing his strict Sendarian principles.
"Just a small complication, Durnik," she replied, "Nothing that
can't be managed." "That's
good." He pushed back his bowl. "Do you need me for anything this
morning?" "No,
dear," she replied, kissing him. He
returned her kiss and then stood up, looking across the table at Toth and
Eriond, who sat waiting expectantly. "Shall we go then?" he asked
them. The
three of them trooped out, their faces alight with anticipation. "I
wonder how long it's going to take them to empty all the fish out of that
pond," Polgara mused. "Forever,
I'm afraid, Lady Polgara," Sadi told her, popping a strawberry into his mouth.
"The grounds keepers restock it every night." She
sighed. "I was afraid of that," she said. About
midmorning, Garion was pacing up and down one of the long, echoing halls. He
felt irritable, and a sort of frustrated impatience seemed to weigh him down.
The urgent need to get to Ashaba before Zandramas escaped him again was so
constantly on his mind now that he could think of almost nothing else. Although
they had come up with several possible schemes, Silk, Velvet, and Sadi were
still searching for a suitable diversion -something startling enough to draw
off Brador's secret policemen so that they could all make good their escape.
There was obviously little chance of changing Zakath's mind; and it began to
look increasingly as if Garion and his friends were going to have to "do
it the other way." as Belgarath sometimes put it. Despite his occasional
threats to Zakath, Garion didn't really want to do that. He was quite sure that
to do so would permanently end his growing friendship with the strange man who
ruled Mallorea. He was honest enough to admit that it was not only the
friendship he would regret losing but the political possibilities implicit in
the situation as well. He
was about to return to his rooms when a scarlet-liveried servant came up to
him. "Your Majesty," the servant said with a deep bow, "Prince
Kheldar asked me to find you for him. He'd like to have a word with you." "Where
is he?" Garion asked. "In
the formal garden near the north wall of the complex, your Majesty. There's a
half‑drunk Nadrak with him ‑and a woman with a remarkably foul
mouth. You wouldn't believe some of the things she said to me." "I
think I know her," Garion replied with a faint smile. "I'd believe
it." He turned then and walked briskly through the hallways and out into
the palace grounds. Yarblek
had not changed. Though it was pleasantly warm in the neatly manicured formal
garden, he nonetheless still wore his shabby felt overcoat and his shaggy fur
hat. He was sprawled on a marble bench under a leafy arbor with a broached ale
keg conveniently al hand. Vella,
as lush as ever, wandered idly among the flowerbeds, dressed in her tight‑fitting
Nadrak vest and leather trousers. Her silver‑hilted daggers protruded
from the tops of her boots and from her belt, and her walk was still that same
challenging, sensual strut, a mannerism she had practiced for so long that it
was by now automatic and probably even unconscious. Silk sat on the grass near
Yarblek's bench, and he, too, held ‑ an ale cup. "I
was just about to come looking for you," he said as Garion approached. The
rangy Yarblek squinted at Garion. "Well, well," he said, blinking
owlishly, "if it isn't the boy‑King of Riva. I, see that you're
still wearing that big sword of yours." "It's
a habit," Garion shrugged. "You're looking well, Yarblek ‑aside
from being a little drunk, that is." "I've
been cutting down," Yarblek said rather piously. "My stomach isn't
what it used to be." "
Did you happen to see Belgarath on your way here?" Silk asked Garion. "No.
Should I have?" "I
sent for him, too. Yarblek's got some information for us, and I want the old
man to get it firsthand." Garion
looked at Silk's coarse‑faced partner. " How long have you been in
Mal Zeth?" he asked. "We
got in last night," Yarblek replied, dipping his cup into the ale keg
again." Dolmar told me that you were all here in the palace, so I came by
this morning to look you up." "How
long are you going to stay in town?" Silk asked him. Yarblek
tugged at his scraggly beard and squinted up at the arbor. "That's kind of
hard to say," he said. "Dolmar picked up most of what I need, but I want to nose around the markets a bit.
There's a Tolnedran in Boktor who said that he's interested in uncut gem
stones. I could pick up a quick fortune on that transaction ‑particularly
if I could sneak the stones past Drasnian customs." "Don't
Queen Porenn's customs agents search your packs pretty thoroughly?" Garion
asked him. "From
top to bottom," Yarblek laughed, " And they pat me down as well. They
don't, however, lay one finger on
Vella. They've all learned how quick she is with her daggers. I've made back
what I paid for her a dozen times over by hiding little packages here and there
in her clothes." He laughed coarsely. "And of course the hiding is
sort of fun, too." He belched thunderously. "Par'me," he said. Belgarath
came across the lawn. The old man had resisted all of Zakath's tactful offers
of less disreputable raiment, and still wore, defiantly, Garion thought, his
stained tunic, patched hose, and mismatched boots. "Well,
I see that you finally got here," he said to Yarblek without any preamble. "I got tied up in Mal Camat," the
Nadrak replied. "Kal Zakath is commandeering ships all up and down the
west-coast to bring his army back from stinking Cthol Murgos. I had to hire
boats and hide them in the marshes north of the ruins of Cthol Mishrak."
He pointed at the ale keg. "You want some of this?" he asked. "Naturally.
Have you got another cup?" Yarblek
patted here and there at his voluminous coat, reached into an inside pocket,
and drew out a squat, dented tankard. "I
like a man who comes prepared." "A
proper host is always ready. Help yourself. Just try not to spill too
much." The Nadrak looked at Garion.
"How about you?" he asked. "I think I could find another
cup" "No.
Thanks anyway, Yarblek. It's a little early for me." Then
a short, gaudily dressed man came around the arbor. His clothes were a riot of
frequently conflicting colors. One sleeve was green, the other red. One leg of
his hose was striped in pink and yellow and the other covered with large blue
polka dots. He wore a tall, pointed cap with a bell attached to the peak. It
was not his outrageous clothing that was so surprising, however. What caught
Garion's eye first was the fact that the man was quite casually walking on his
hands with both feet extended into the air. "Did I hear somebody offer
somebody a little drap of somethin' to drink" he asked in a strange,
lilting brogue that Garion did not quite recognize. Yarblek
gave the colorful little fellow a sour look and reached inside his coat again. The
acrobat flexed his shoulders, thrusting himself into the air, flipped over in
midair, and landed on his feet. He briskly brushed off his hands and came
toward Yarblek with an ingratiating smile. His face was nondescript, the kind
of face that would be forgotten almost as soon as it was seen, but for some
reason, it seemed to Garion to be naggingly familiar. "Ah,
good master Yarblek," the man said to Silk's partner, "l'm sure that
yer the kindest man alive. I was near to perishin' of thirst, don't y'
know?" He took the cup, dipped into the ale keg, and drank noisily. Then
he let out his breath with a gusty sound of appreciation. "Tis
a good brew ye have there, Master Yarblek," he said, dipping again into
the keg. Belgarath
had a peculiar expression on his face, partly puzzled but at the same time
partially amused. "He
came tagging along when we left Mal Camat," Yarblek told them. "Vella
finds him amusing, so I haven't chased him off yet. She turns a little shrill
when she doesn't get her own wary." "The
name is Feldegast, fine gentlemen," the gaudy little fellow introduced
himself with an exaggerated bow. "Feldegast the juggler. I be also an
acrobat ‑as ye've seen fer yerselves‑ a comedian of no mean
ability, and an accomplished magician. I can baffle yer eyes with me unearthly
skill at prestidigitation, don't y' know. I kin also play rousin' tunes on a
little wooden whistle ‑or, if yer mood be melancholy, I kin play ye sad songs
on the lute to bring a lump to yer throat and fill yer eyes with sweet, gentle
tears. Would ye be wantin' to witness some of me unspeakable talent?" "Maybe
a little later," Belgarath told him, his eyes still a little bemused.
"Right now we have some business to discuss." "Take
another cup of ale and go entertain Vella, comedian," Yarblek said to him.
"Tell her some more off-color stories." "
'Twill be me eternal delight, good Master Yarblek," the outrageous fellow
said grandly. "She's a good strappin' wench with a lusty sense of humor
and a fine appreciation fer bawdy stories." He dipped out more ale and
then capered across the lawn toward the dark‑haired Nadrak girl. "
Disgusting," Yarblek growled, looking after him. "some of the stories
he tells her make my ears bum, but
the nastier they are, the harder she laughs." He shook his head moodily. "Let's
get down to business," Belgarath said. "We need to know what's going
on in Karanda right now." "That's simple," Yarblek told him.
"Mengha, that's what's going on. Mengha and his cursed demons." "Dolmar
filled us in," Silk said. "We know about what happened at Calida and
about the way that Karands are flocking in to join his army from all over the
seven kingdoms. Is he making any moves toward the south yet?" "Not
that I've heard," Yarblek replied. "He seems to be consolidating
things through the north right now. He's whipping all of the Karands into
hysteria, though. If Zakath doesn't do something quickly, he's going to have a
full‑scale revolution on his hands. I can tell you, though, that it's not
safe to travel in northern Karanda right now. Mengha's shrieking Karands
control everything to the coast of Zamad." "We
have to go to Ashaba," Garion told him. "I
wouldn't advise it," Yarblek said bluntly. "The Karands are picking
up some very unsavory habits." "Oh?"
Silk said. "I'm
an Angarak," Yarblek said, "and I've been watching Grolims cut out
human hearts to offer to Torak since I was a boy, but what's happening in
Karanda turns even my stomach. The Karands stake captives out on the ground and
then call up their demons. The demons are all getting fat." "Would
you care to be a little more specific?" "Not
really. Use your imagination, Silk. You've been in Morindland. You know what
demons eat." "You're
not serious!" "Oh,
yes ‑and the Karands eat the scraps. As I said -some very unsavory
habits. There are also some rumors about the demons breeding with human
females." "That's
abominable!" Garion gasped. "It
is indeed," Yarblek agreed with him. "The women usually don't survive
their pregnancies, but I've heard of a few live births." "We
have to put a stop to that," Belgarath said bleakly. "Good
luck," Yarblek said. "Me, I'm going back to Gar og Nadrak just as
soon as I can get my caravan put together. I'm not going anywhere near Mengha ‑or
the tame demon he keeps on a leash." "Nahaz?"
Garion asked. "You've
heard the name then?" "Dolmar
told us." "We
should probably start with him, " Belgarath said. "If we can drive
Nahaz back to where he came from, it's likely that the rest. of the demons will
follow their lord." "Neat
trick," Yarblek grunted. "I
have certain resources," the old man told him. "Once the demons are
gone, Mengha won't have anything left but a ragtag army of Karandese fanatics.
We'll be able to go on about our business and leave the mopping up to
Zakath." He smiled briefly. "That might occupy his mind enough to
keep him from breathing down our necks." Vella
was laughing raucously as she and Feldegast the juggler approached the arbor.
The little comedian was walking on his hands again ‑erratically and with
his feet waving ludicrously in the air. "He
tells a good story," the lush‑bodied Nadrak girl said, still
laughing, "but he can't hold his liquor." "I
didn't think he drank all that much," Silk said. "It
wasn't the ale that fuddled him so bad," she replied. She drew a silver
flask from under her belt. "I gave him a pull or two at this." Her
eyes suddenly sparkled with mischief. "Care to try some, Silk?" she
offered, holding out the flask. "What's
in it?" he asked suspiciously. "Just
a little drink we brew in Gar og Nadrak," she said innocently. "It's
as mild as mothers' milk." She demonstrated by taking a long drink from
the flask. "'Othlass?"
She
nodded. "No
thanks." He shuddered. "The last time I drank that, I lost track of a
whole week." "Don't
be so chicken‑livered, Silk," she told him scornfully. She took
another drink. "See? It doesn't hurt a bit." She looked at Garion.
"My lord," she said to him. "How's your pretty little
wife?" "She's
well, Vella." "I'm
glad to hear that. Have you got her pregnant again yet?" Garion
flushed. "No," he replied. "You're
wasting time, my lord. Why don't you run back to the palace and chase her
around the bedroom a time or two?" Then she turned to Belgarath.
"Well?" she said to him. "Well
what?" She
smoothly drew one of her knives from her belt.
"Would you like to try again?" she asked, turning deliberately
so that her well‑rounded posterior was available to him. "Ah,
thanks all the same, Vella," he said with a kind massive dignity,
"But it's a bit early " "That's
all right, old man," she said. "I'm ready for you this time. Any time
you're in a patting frame of mind, feel free. I sharpened all my knives before
we came -especially for you." "You're
too kind." The
drunken Feldegast lurched, tried to regain his balance, and toppled over in an
unceremonious heap. When he stumbled to his feet, his plain face was splotched
and distorted, and he stood hunched over with his back bowed to the point where
he almost looked deformed. "I think the girl got the best of you,
my friend," Belgarath said jovially as he moved quickly to help the
inebriated juggler to right himself. "You really ought to straighten up,
though. If you stand around bent over like that, you'll tie your insides in
knots." Garion
saw his grandfather's lips moving slightly as he whispered something to the
tipsy entertainer. Then, so faint that it was barely discernible, he felt the
surge of the old man's will. Feldegast straightened, his face buried in
his hands. "Oh dear, oh dear, oh dear," he said. "Have y'
poisoned me, me girl?" he demanded of Vella. "I can't remember ever
bein' taken by the drink so fast." He took his hands away. The splotches
and distortion were gone from his face, and he looked as he had before. "Don't
ever try to drink with a Nadrak woman," Belgarath advised him,
"particularly when she's the one who brewed the liquor." "It
seems that I heard a snatch of conversation whilst I was entertainin' the wench
hew. Is it Karanda ye be talkin' about ‑and the woeful things happenin'
there?" "We
were," Belgarath admitted. "I
display me talents betimes in wayside inns and taverns ‑for pennies and a
drink or two, don't y' know- and a great deal of information comes into places
like that. Sometimes if ye make a man laugh and be merry, ye kin draw more out
of him than ye can with silver or strong drink. As it happened, I was in such a
place not long ago ‑dazzlin' the onlookers with the brilliance of me
performance‑ and happens that whilst I was there, a wayfarer came in from
the east. A great brute of a man he was, and he told us the distressful news
from Karanda. And after he had eaten and finished more pots of good strong ale
than was good for him, I sought him out and questioned him further. A man in me
profession can't never know too much about the places where he might be called
upon to display his art, don't y' know. This great brute of a man, who should
not have feared anythin' that walks, was shakin' and tremblin' like a
frightened babe, and he tells me that I should stay out of Karanda as I valued
me life. And then he tells me a very strange thing, which I have not yet put
the meanin' to, He tells me that the road between Calida and Mal Yaska is thick
with messengers goin' to and fro, hither and yon. Isn't that an amazin' thing?
How could a man account fer it? But there be strange things goin' on in the
world, good masters, and wonders to behold that no man at all could ever begin
to imagine." The
juggler's lilting brogue was almost hypnotic in its charm and liquidity, and
Garion found himself somehow caught up in the really quite commonplace
narrative. He felt a peculiar disappointment as the gaudy little man broke off
his story. "I
hope that me tale has brought ye some small entertainment an' enlightenment,
good masters," Feldegast said ingratiatingly, his grass‑stained hand
held out suggestively. "I make me way in the world with me wits and me
talents, givin' of them as free as the birds, but I'm grateful fer little
tokens of appreciation, don't y' know." "Pay
him," Belgarath said shortly to Garion. "What?" "Give
him some money." Garion
sighed and reached for the leather purse at his belt. "May
the Gods all smile down on ye, young master," Feldegast thanked Garion
effusively for the few small coins which changed hands. Then he looked slyly at
Vella. "Tell me, me girl," he said, "have ye ever heard the
story of the milkmaid and the peddler? I must give ye fair warnin' that it's a
naughty little story, and I'd be covered with shame to bring a blush to yer
fair cheeks." "I
haven't blushed since I was fourteen," Vella said to him. "Well
then, why don't we go apart a ways, an' I'll see if I can't remedy that? I'm
told that blushin' is good fer the complexion." Vella
laughed and followed him back out onto the lawn. "Silk," Belgarath said brusquely,
"I need that diversion -now." "We don't really have anything put
together yet," Silk objected. "Make something up, then," The old
man turned to Yarblek. " And I don't want you to leave Mal Zeth until I
give you the word. I might need you here." "What's
the matter, Grandfather?" Garion asked. "We
have to leave here as quickly as possible." Out
on the lawn, Vella stood wide‑eyed and with the palms of her hands
pressed to her flaming cheeks. "Ye'll
have to admit that I warned ye, me girl," Feldegast chortled triumphantly.
"Which is more than I can say about the deceitful way ye slipped yer
dreadful brew into me craw." He looked at her admiringly. "I must
say, though, that ye bloom like a red, red rose when ye blush like that, and
yer a joy to behold in yer maidenlike confusion. Tell me, have ye by chance
heard the one about the shepherdess and the knight‑errant?" Vella
fled. That
afternoon, Silk, who normally avoided anything remotely resembling physical
exertion, spent several hours in the leafy atrium in the center of the east
wing, busily piling stones across the mouth of the tiny rivulet of fresh,
sparkling water which fed the pool at the center of the little garden. Garion
watched curiously from the window of his sitting room until he could stand it
no longer. He went out into the atrium to confront the sweating little
Drasnian. "Are you taking up landscaping as a hobby?" he asked. "No,"
Silk replied, mopping his forehead, "just taking a little precaution, is
all." "Precaution
against what?" Silk
held up one finger. "Wait," he said, gauging the level of the water
rising behind his improvised dam. After a moment, the water began to spill over
into the pool with a loud gurgling and splashing. "Noisy, isn't it?"
he said proudly. "Won't
that make sleep in these surrounding rooms a little hard?" Garion asked. "It's
also going to make listening almost impossible," the little man said smugly.
"As soon as it gets dark, why don't you and I and Sadi and Liselle gather
here. We need to talk, and my cheerful little waterfall should cover what we
say to each other." "Why
after dark?" Silk
slyly laid one finger alongside his long, pointed nose. "So that the night
will hide our lips from those police who don't use their ears to listen
with." "That's
clever," Garion said. "Why,
yes. I thought so myself." Then Silk made a sour face. "Actually, it
was Liselle's idea," he confessed. Garion
smiled. "But she let you do the work." Silk
grunted. "She claimed that she didn't want to break any of her
fingernails. I was going to refuse, but she threw her dimples at me, and I gave
in." "She
uses those very well, doesn't she? They're more dangerous than your
knives." "Are
you trying to be funny, Garion?" "Would
I do that, old friend?" As
the soft spring evening descended over Mal Zeth, Garion joined his three
friends in the dim atrium beside Silk's splashing waterfall. "Very
nice work, Kheldar," Velvet complimented the little man. "Oh,
shut up." "Why,
Kheldar!" "All
right," Garion said, by way of calling the meeting to order, "what
have we got that we can work with? Belgarath wants us out of Mal Zeth almost
immediately." "I've been following your advice,
Belgarion," Sadi murmured, "and I've been concentrating my attention
on Baron Vasca. He's a man of eminent corruption and he has his fingers in so
many pies that he sometimes loses track of just who's bribing him at any given
moment." "Exactly
what's he up to right now?" Garion asked. "He's
still trying to take over the Bureau of Military Procurement," Velvet
reported. "That bureau is controlled by the General Staff, however. It's
mostly composed of colonels, but there's a General Bregar serving as Bureau
Chief. The colonels aren't too
greedy, but Bregar has a large payroll. He has to spread quite a bit of money
around among his fellow generals to keep Vasca in check." Garion
thought about that. "Aren't you bribing Vasca as well?" he asked Silk. Silk nodded glumly. "The price is going
up, though. The consortium of Melcene merchant barons is laying a lot of money
in his path, trying to get him to restrict Yarblek and me to the
west-coast." "Can
he raise any sort of force? Fighting men, I mean?" "He
has contacts with a fair number of robber chiefs," Sadi replied, "and
they have some pretty rough and ready fellows working for them." "Is
there any band operating out of Mal Zeth right now?" Sadi
coughed rather delicately. "I just brought a string of wagons down from
Camat," he admitted. "Agricultural products for the most part." Garion
gave him a hard look. "I thought I asked you not to do that anymore." "The
crop had already been harvested, Belgarion," the eunuch protested.
"It doesn't make sense to just let it rot in the fields, does it?" "That's
sound business thinking, Garion," Silk interceded. "Anyway,"
Sadi hurried on, "the band that's handling the harvesting and transport
for me is one of the largest in this part of Mallorea ‑two or three
hundred anyway, and I have a goodly number of stout fellows involved in local
distribution." "You
did all this in just a few weeks?" Garion was incredulous. "One
makes very little profit by allowing the grass to grow under one's feet,"
Sadi stated piously. "Well put," Silk approved. "Thank
you, Prince Kheldar." Garion
shook his head in defeat. "Is there any way you can get your bandits into
the palace grounds?" "Bandits?"
Sadi sounded injured. "Isn't
that what they are?" "I
prefer to think of them as entrepreneurs." "Whatever. Can you get them in?" "I
sort of doubt it, Belgarion. What did you have in mind?" "I
thought we might offer their services to Baron Vasca to help in his forthcoming
confrontation with the General Staff." "Is
there going to be a confrontation?" Sadi looked surprised. "I hadn't
heard about that." "That's
because we haven't arranged it yet. Vasca's going to find out ‑probably
tomorrow‑ that his activities have irritated the General Staff, and that
they're going to send troops into his offices to arrest him and to dig through
his records to find enough incriminating evidence to take to the Emperor."
"That's
brilliant," Silk said. "I
liked it ‑but it won't work unless Vasca's got enough men to hold off a
fair number of troops." "It
can still work," Sadi said. "At about the same time that Vasca finds
out about his impending arrest, I'll offer him the use of my men. He can bring
them into the palace complex under the guise of workmen. All the Bureau Chiefs
are continually renovating their offices. It has to do with status, I
think." "What's
the plan here, Garion?" Silk asked. "I
want open fighting right here in the halls of the palace. That should attract the attention of Brador's policemen" "He
was born to be a King, wasn't he?" Velvet approved. "Only royalty has
the ability to devise a deception of that scale." "Thanks,"
Garion said dryly. "It's not going to work, though, if Vasca just takes up
defensive positions in his bureau offices. We also have to persuade him to
strike first. The soldiers won't really be coming after him, so we're going to
have to make him start the fight himself. What kind of man is Vasca?" "Deceitful,
greedy, and not really all that bright," Silk replied. "Can
he be pressured into any kind of rashness?" "Probably
not. Bureaucrats tend to be cowardly. I don't think he'd make a move until he
sees the soldiers coming" "I
believe I can make him bolder," Sadi said. "I have something very
nice in a green vial that would make a mouse attack a lion." Garion
made a face. "I don't much care for that way," he said. "It's
the results that count, Belgarion," Sadi pointed out. "If things are
that urgent right now, delicate feelings might be a luxury we can't
afford." "All
right," Garion decided. "Do whatever you have to." "Once
things are in motion, I might be able to throw in just a bit of additional
confusion," Velvet said. "The King of Pallia and the Prince Regent of
Delchin both have sizable retinues, and they're on the verge of open war anyway.
There's also the King of Veresebo, who's so senile that he distrusts everybody.
I could probably persuade each of them
that any turmoil in the halls is directed at them personally. They'd put their
men‑at‑arms into the corridors at the first sound of fighting." "Now
that's got some interesting possibilities," Silk said, rubbing his hands
together gleefully. "A five‑way brawl in the palace ought to give us
all the opportunity we need to leave town." "And
it wouldn't necessarily have to be confined to the palace," Sadi added
thoughtfully. "A bit of judicious misdirection could probably spread it
out into the city itself. A general riot in the streets would attract quite a
bit of attention, wouldn't you say?" "How
long would it take to set it up?" Garion asked. Silk
looked at his partners in crime. "Three days?" he asked them,
"Maybe four?" They both considered it, then nodded. "That's
it then, Garion," Silk said. "Three or four days." "All
right. Do it." They
all turned and started back toward the entrance to the atrium. "Margravine
Liselle," Sadi said firmly. "Yes,
Sadi?" "I'll
take my snake back now, if you don't mind." "Oh,
of course, Sadi." She reached into her bodice for Zith. Silk's
face blanched, and he stepped back quickly. "Something
wrong, Kheldar?" she asked innocently. "Never
mind." The little man turned on his heel and went on through the green‑smelling
evening gesticulating and talking to himself. CHAPTER ELEVEN His
name was Balsca. He was a rheumy‑eyed seafaring man with bad habits and
mediocre skills who hailed from Kaduz, a fish‑reeking town on one of the
northern Melcene Islands. He had signed on as a common deck hand for the past
six years aboard a leaky merchantman grandiosely named The Star of Jarot, commanded by an irascible peg‑leg captain
from Celanta who called himself "Woodfoot," a colorful name which
Balsca privately suspected was designed to conceal the captain's true identity
from the maritime authorities. Balsca
did not like Captain Woodfoot. Balsca had not liked any ships' officers since
he had been summarily flogged ten years back for pilfering grog
from ship's stores aboard a ship of the line in the Mallorean navy. Balsca
had nursed his grievance from that incident until he had found an opportunity
to jump ship, and then he had gone in search of kindlier masters and more
understanding officers in the merchant marine. He
had not found them aboard The Star of
Jarot. His
most recent disillusionment had come about as the result of a difference of
views with the ship's bosun, a heavy‑fisted rascal from Pannor in Rengel.
That altercation had left Balsca without his front teeth, and his vigorous
protest to the captain had evoked jeering laughter followed by his being
unceremoniously kicked off the quarterdeck by a nail‑studded leg
constructed of solid oak. The humiliation and the bruises were bad enough, but
the splinters which festered for weeks in Balsca's behind made it almost
impossible for him to sit down, and sitting down was Balsca's favorite
position. He
brooded about it, leaning on the starboard rail well out of Captain Woodfoot's
view and staring out at the lead‑gray swells surging through the straits
of Perivor as The Star of Jarot beat
her way northwesterly past the swampy coast of the southwestern Dalasian
Protectorates and on around the savage breakers engulfing the Turrim Reef. By
the time they had cleared the reef and turned due north along the desolate
coast of Finda, Balsca had concluded that life was going out of its way to
treat him unfairly, and that he might be far better off seeking his fortune
ashore. He
spent several nights prowling through the cargo hold with a well‑shielded
lantern until he found the concealed compartment where Woodfoot had hidden a
number of small, valuable items that he didn't want to trouble the customs
people with. Balsca's patched canvas sea bag picked up a fair amount of weight
rather quickly that night. When
The Star of Jarot dropped anchor in
the harbor of Mal Gemila, Balsca feigned illness and refused his shipmates'
suggestion that he go ashore with them for the customary end‑of‑voyage
carouse. He lay instead in his hammock, moaning theatrically. Late during the
dog watch, he pulled on his tarred canvas sea coat, the only thing of any value
that he owned, picked up his sea bag and went on silent feet up on deck. The
solitary watch, as Balsca had anticipated, lay snoring in the scuppers,
snuggled up to an earthenware jug; there were no lights in the aft cabins,
where Woodfoot and his officers lived in idle luxury; and the moon had already
set. A small ship's boat swung on a painter on the starboard side, and Balsca
deftly dropped his sea bag into it, swung over the rail, and silently left The Star of Jarot forever. He felt no
particular regret about that. He did not even pause to mutter a curse at the
vessel which had been his home for the past six years. Balsca was a
philosophical sort of fellow. Once he had escaped from an unpleasant situation,
he no longer held any grudges. When he reached the docks, he sold the small
ship's boat to a beady‑eyed man with a missing right hand. Balsca feigned drunkenness during the
transaction, and the maimed man ‑who had undoubtedly had his hand chopped
off as punishment for theft‑ paid him quite a bit more for the boat than
would have been the case had the sale taken place in broad daylight. Balsca
immediately knew what that meant. He shouldered his sea bag, staggered up the
wharf, and began to climb the steep cobblestone street from the harbor. At the
first corner, he made a sudden turn to the left and ran like a deer, leaving
the surprised press gang the beady‑eyed man had sent after him
floundering far behind. Balsca was stupid, certainly, but he was no fool. He
ran until he was out of breath and quite some distance from the harbor with all
its dangers. He passed a number of alehouses along the way, regretfully
perhaps, but there was still business to attend to, and he needed his wits
about him. In
a dim little establishment, well hidden up a dank, smelly alleyway, he sold Captain
Woodfoot's smuggled treasures, bargaining down to the last copper with the
grossly fat woman who ran the place. He even traded his sea coat for a
landsman's tunic, and emerged from the alley with all trace of the sea removed
from him, except for the rolling gait of a man whose feet have not touched dry
land for several months. He
avoided the harbor with its press gangs and cheap grog shops and chose instead
a quiet street that meandered past boarded‑up warehouses. He followed
that until he found a sedate workman's alehouse where a buxom barmaid rather
sullenly served him. Her mood, he surmised, was the result of the fact that he
was her only customer, and that she had quite obviously intended to close the
doors and seek her bed ‑or someone else's, for all he knew. He jollied
her into some semblance of good humor for an hour or so, left a few pennies on
the table, and squeezed her ample bottom by way of farewell. Then he lurched
into the empty street in search of further adventure. He found true love under a smoky torch on the
comer. Her
name, she said, was Elowanda. Balsca suspected that she was not being entirely
honest about that, but it was not her name he was interested in. She was quite
young and quite obviously sick. She had a racking cough, a hoarse, croaking
voice, and her reddened nose ran constantly. She was not particularly clean and
she exuded the rank smell of a week or more of dried sweat. Balsca, however,
had a sailor's strong stomach and an appetite whetted by six months' enforced abstinence
at sea. Elowanda was not very pretty, but she was cheap. After a brief haggle,
she led him to a rickety crib in an alley that reeked of moldy sewage. Although
he was quite drunk, Balsca grappled with her on a lumpy pallet until dawn was
staining the eastem sky. It
was noon when he awoke with a throbbing head. He might have slept longer, but
the cry of a baby coming from a wooden box in the corner drove into his ears
like a sharp knife. He nudged the pale woman lying beside him, hoping that she
would rise and quiet her squalling brat. She moved limply under his hand, her
limbs flaccid. He
nudged her again, harder this time. Then he rose up and looked at her. Her
stiff face was locked in a dreadful rictus ‑a hideous grin that made his
blood run cold. He suddenly realized that her skin was like clammy ice. He
jerked his hand away, swearing under his breath. He reached out gingerly and
peeled back one of her eyelids. He swore again. The
woman who had called herself Elowanda was as dead as last week's mackerel. Balsca
rose and quickly pulled on his clothes. He searched the room thoroughly, but
found nothing worth stealing except for the few coins he had given the dead
woman the previous night. He took those, then glared at the naked corpse lying
on the pallet. "Rotten whore!" he said and kicked her once in the
side. She rolled limply off the pallet and lay face down on the floor. Balsca
slammed out into the stinking alley, ignoring the wailing baby he had left
behind him. He
had a few moments' concern about the possibility of certain social diseases. Something had killed Elowanda, and he
had not really been all that rough with her. As a precaution, he muttered an
old sailors' incantation which was said to be particularly efficacious in
warding off the pox; reassured, he went looking for something to drink. By
midaftemoon, he was pleasantly drunk and he lurched out of a congenial little
wine shop and stopped, swaying slightly, to consider his options. By now
Woodfoot would certainly have discovered that his hidden cabinet was empty and
that Balsca had jumped ship. Since Woodfoot was a man of limited imagination,
he and his officers would certainly be concentrating their search along the
waterfront. It would take them some time to realize that their quarry had moved
somewhat beyond the sight, if not the smell, of salt water. Balsca prudently
decided that if he were to maintain his lead on his vengeful former captain, it
was probably time for him to head inland. It occurred to him, moreover, that
someone might have seen him with Elowanda, and that her body probably had been
found by now. Balsca felt no particular responsibility for her death, but he
was by nature slightly shy about talking with policemen. All in all, he
decided, it might just be time to leave Mal Gemila. He
started out confidently, striding toward the east gate of the city; but after
several blocks, his feet began to hurt. He loitered outside a warehouse where
several workmen were loading a large wagon. He carefully stayed out of sight
until the work was nearly done, then heartily offered to lend a hand. He put
two boxes on the wagon, then sought out the teamster, a shaggy‑bearded
man smelling strongly of mules. "Where be ye bound, friend?" Balsca
asked him as if out of idle curiousity. "Mal Zeth," the teamster replied
shortly. "What an amazing coincidence,"
Balsca exclaimed. "I have business there myself."
In point of fact, Balsca had cared very little where the teamster and his wagon
had been bound. All he wanted to do was to go inland to avoid Woodfoot or the
police. "What say I ride along, with you ‑for company?" "I
don't get all that lonesome," the teamster said churlishly. Balsca sighed. It was going to be one of
those days. "I'd
be willing to pay," he offered sadly. "How
much?" "I
don't really have very much." "Ten
coppers," the teamster said flatly. "Ten?
I haven't got that much." "You'd
better start walking then. It's that way." Balsca
sighed and gave in. " All right," he said. "Ten." "In
advance." "Half
now and half when we get to Mal Zeth." "In
advance." "That's
hard." "
So's walking. " Balsca
stepped around a corner, reached into an inside pocket, and carefully counted
out the ten copper coins. The horde he had accumulated as a result of his
pilferage aboard The Star of Jarot
had dwindled alarmingly. A number of possibilities occurred to him. He shifted
his sheath knife around until it was at his back. If the teamster slept soundly
enough and if they stopped for the night in some secluded place, Balsca was
quite certain that he could ride into Mal Zeth the proud owner of a wagon and a
team of mules ‑not to mention whatever was in the boxes. Balsca had
killed a few men in his time ‑when it had been safe to do so‑ and
he was not particularly squeamish about cutting throats, if it was worth his
while. The
wagon clattered and creaked as it rumbled along the cobbled street in the
slanting afternoon sunlight. "Let's
get a few things clear before we start," the teamster said. "I don't
like to talk and I don't like having people jabber at me." "All
right." The
teamster reached back and picked up a wicked-looking hatchet out of the wagon
bed. "Now," he said, "give me your knife." "I
don't have a knife." The
teamster reined in his mules. "Get out," he said curtly. "But
I paid you?" "Not
enough for me to take any chances with you. Come up with a knife or get out of
my wagon." Balsca
glared at him, then at the hatchet. Slowly he drew out his dagger and handed it
over. "Good.
I'll give it back to you when we get to Mal Zeth. Oh, by the way, I sleep with
one eye open and with this in my fist." He held the hatchet in front of
Balsca's face. "If you even come near me while we're on the road, I'll
brain you." Balsca
shrank back. "I'm
glad that we understand each other." The teamster shook his reins, and
they rumbled out of Mal Gemila. Balsca
was not feeling too well when they reached Mal Zeth. He assumed at first that
it was a result of the peculiar swaying motion of the wagon. Though he had
never been seasick in all his years as a sailor, he was frequently land‑sick.
This time, however, was somewhat different. His stomach, to be sure, churned
and heaved, but, unlike his previous bouts of malaise, this time he also found
that he was sweating profusely, and his throat was so sore that he could barely
swallow. He had alternating bouts of chills and fever, and a foul taste in his
mouth. The
surly teamster dropped him off at the main gates of Mal Zeth, idly tossed his
dagger at his feet and then squinted at his former passenger. "You don't
look so good," he observed. "You ought to go see a physician or
something." Balsca
made an indelicate sound. "People die in the hands of physicians," he
said, "or if they do manage to get well, they go away with empty
purses." "Suit
yourself." The teamster shrugged and drove his wagon into the city without
looking back. Balsca
directed a number of muttered curses after him, bent, picked up his knife, and
walked into Mal Zeth. He wandered about for a time, trying to get his bearings,
then finally accosted a man in a sea coat. "Excuse
me, mate," he said, his voice raspy as a result of his sore throat,
"but where's a place where a man can get a good cup of grog at a
reasonable price?" "Try
the Red Dog Tavern," the sailor replied. "It's two streets over on
the corner." "Thanks,
mate," Balsca said. "You
don't look like you're feeling too good." "
A little touch of a cold, I think." Balsca flashed him a toothless grin.
"Nothing that a few cups of grog won't fix." "That's
the honest truth." The sailor laughed his agreement. "It's the finest
medicine in the world." The Red Dog Tavern was a dark grogshop that
faintly resembled the forecastle of a ship. It had a low, beamed ceiling of
dark wood and portholes instead of windows. The
proprietor was a bluff, red‑faced man with tattoos on both arms and an
exaggerated touch of salt water in his speech. His "Ahoys'' and
"Mateys" began to get on Balsca's nerves after a while, but after
three cups of grog, he didn't mind so much. His sore throat eased, his stomach
settled down, and the trembling in his hands ceased. He still, however, had a
splitting headache. He had two more cups of grog and then fell asleep with his
head cradled on his crossed arms. "Ahoy,
mate. Closing time," the Red Dog's proprietor said some time later,
shaking his shoulder. Balsca
sat up, blinking. "Must have dropped off for a few minutes," he
mumbled hoarsely. "More
like a few hours, matey." The man frowned, then laid his hand on Balsca's
forehead. "You're burning up, matey," he said. "You'd better get
you to bed." "Where's
a good place to get a cheap room?" Balsca asked, rising unsteadily. His
throat hurt worse now than it had before, and his stomach was in knots again. "Try
the third door up the street. Tell them that I sent you." Balsca
nodded, bought a bottle to take with him and surreptitiously filched a rope‑scarred
marlinespike from the rack beside the door on his way out. "Good
tavern," he croaked to the proprietor as he left. "I like the way
you've got it fixed up." The
tattooed man nodded proudly. "My own idea," he said. "I thought
to myself that a seafaring man might like a homelike sort of place to do his
drinking in ‑even when he's this far from deep water. Come back
again." "I'll
do that," Balsca promised. It
took him about a half an hour to find a solitary passerby hurrying home with
his head down and his hands jammed into his tunic pockets. Balsca stalked him
for a block or so, his rope‑soled shoes making no sound on the
cobblestones. Then, as the passerby went by the dark mouth of an alleyway,
Balsca stepped up behind him and rapped him smartly across the base of the
skull with his marlinespike. The man dropped like a pole-axed ox. Balsca had
been in enough shipboard fights and tavern brawls to know exactly where and how
hard to hit his man. He rolled the fellow over, hit him alongside the head once
again just to be on the safe side, and then methodically began to go through
the unconscious man's pockets. He found several coins and a stout knife. He put
the coins in his pocket, tucked the knife under his broad leather belt, and
pulled his victim into the alley out of the light. Then he went on down the
street, whistling an old sea song. He
felt much worse the following day. His head throbbed, and his throat was so
swollen that he could barely talk. His fever, he was sure, was higher, and his
nose ran constantly. It took three pulls on his bottle to quiet his stomach. He
knew that he should go out and get something to eat, but the thought of food
sickened him. He took another long drink from his bottle, lay back on the dirty
bed in the room he had rented, and fell back into a fitful doze. When
he awoke again, it was dark outside, and he was shivering violently. He
finished his bottle without gaining any particular relief, then shakily pulled
on his clothing, which he absently noted exuded a rank odor, and stumbled down
to the street and three doors up to the inviting entrance to the Red Dog. "By
the Gods, matey," the tattooed man said, "ye look positively awful." "Grog,"
Balsca croaked. "Grog." It
took nine cups of grog to stem the terrible shaking which had seized him. Balsca was not counting. When
his money ran out, he staggered into the street and beat a man to death with
his marlinespike for six pennies. He lurched on, encountered a fat merchant,
and knifed him for his purse. The purse even had some gold in it. He reeled
back to the Red Dog and drank until closing time. "Have a care, matey." the
proprietor cautioned him as he thrust him out the door. "There be
murdering footpads about, or so I've been told ‑and the police are as
thick as fleas on a mangy dog in the streets and alleys in the
neighborhood." Balsca
took the jug of grog he had bought back to his shabby room and drank himself
into unconsciousness. He
was delirious the following morning and he raved for hours, alternating between
drinking from his jug of grog and vomiting on his bed. It
took him until sunset to die. His last words were, "Mother, help me."
When
they found him, some days later, he was arched rigidly backward, and his face
was fixed in a hideous grin. * * * Three
days later, a pair of wayfarers found the body of a bearded teamster lying in a
ditch beside his wagon on the road to Mal Gemila. His body was arched stiffly
backward, and his face was locked in a grotesque semblance of a grin. The
wayfarers concluded that he had no further need of his team and wagon, and so
they stole it. As an afterthought, they also stole his clothes and covered the
body with dead leaves. Then they turned the wagon around and rode on back to
Mal Zeth. Perhaps
a week after Balsca's largely unnoticed death, a man in a tarred sea coat came
staggering into a rundown street in broad daylight. He was raving and clutching
at his throat. He lurched along the cobblestone street for perhaps a hundred
feet before he collapsed and died. The
dreadful grin fixed on his foam‑flecked lips gave several onlookers
nightmares that night. The
tatooed proprietor of the Red Dog Tavern was found dead in his establishment
the following morning. He
lay amidst the wreckage of the several tables and chairs he had smashed during
his final delirium. His face was twisted into a stiff, hideous grin. During
the course of that day, a dozen more men in that part of the city, all regular
patrons of the Red Dog Tavern, also died. The
next day, three dozen more succumbed. The authorities began to take note of the
matter. But
by then it was too late. The curious intermingling of classes characteristic of
a great city made the confining of the infection to any one district
impossible. Servants who lived in that shabby part of town carried the disease
into the houses of the rich and powerful. Workmen carried it to construction
sites, and their fellow workmen carried it home to other parts of the city.
Customers gave it to merchants, who in turn gave it to other customers. The
most casual contact was usually sufficient to cause infection. The
dead had at first been numbered in the dozens, but by the end of the week
hundreds had fallen ill. The houses of the sick were boarded up despite the
weak cries of the inhabitants from within. Grim carts rumbled through the
streets, and workmen with camphor‑soaked cloths about their lower faces
picked up the dead with long hooks. The
bodies were stacked in the carts like logs of wood, conveyed to cemeteries, and
buried without rites in vast common graves. The streets of Mal Zeth became
deserted as the frightened citizens barricaded themselves inside their houses. There
was some concern inside the palace, naturally, but the palace, walled as it
was, was remote from the rest of the city. As a further precaution, however,
the Emperor ordered that no one be allowed in or out of the compound. Among
those locked inside were several hundred workmen who had been hired by Baron
Vasca, the Chief of the Bureau of Commerce, to begin the renovations of the
bureau offices. It
was about noon on the day after the locking of the palace gates that Garion,
Polgara, and Belgarath were summoned to an audience with Zakath. They entered
his study to find him gaunt and hollow‑eyed, poring over a map of the
imperial city. "Come in. Come in," he said when they arrived. They
entered and sat down in the chairs he indicated with an absent wave of his
hand. "You look tired," Polgara noted. "I
haven't slept for the past four days," Zakath admitted. He looked wearily
at Belgarath. "You say that you're seven thousand years old?" "Approximately,
yes." "You've
lived through pestilence before?" "Several
times." "How
long does it usually last?" "It
depends on which disease it is. Some of them run their course in a few months.
Others persist until everybody in the region is dead. Pol would know more about
that than I would. She's the one with all the medical experience." "Lady
Polgara?" the Emperor appealed to her. "I'll
need to know the symptoms before I can identify the disease," she replied. Zakath
burrowed through the litter of documents on the table in front of him.
"Here it is." He picked up a scrap of parchment and read from it.
"High fever, nausea, vomiting. Chills, profuse sweating, sore throat, and
headache. Finally delirium, followed shortly by death." She
looked at him gravely. "That doesn't sound too good," she said.
"Is there anything peculiar about the bodies after they've died?" "They
all have an awful grin on their faces," he told her, consulting his
parchment. She
shook her head. "I was afraid of that." "What
is it?" "A
form of plague." "Plague?" His face had gone
suddenly pale. "I thought there were swellings on the body with that. This
doesn't mention that." He held up the scrap of parchment. "There
are several different varieties of the disease, Zakath. The most common
involves the swellings you mentioned. Another attacks the lungs. The one you
have here is quite rare, and dreadfully virulent." "Can
it be cured?" "Not
cured, no. Some people manage to survive it, but that's probably the result of
mild cases of their body's natural resistance to disease. Some people seem to
be immune. They don't catch it no matter how many times they've been
exposed." "What
can I do?" She
gave him a steady look. "You won't like this," she told him. "I
like the plague even less." "Seal
up Mal Zeth. Seal the city in the same way that you've sealed the palace." "You
can't be serious!" "Deadly
serious. You have to keep the infection confined to Mal Zeth, and the only way
to do that is to prevent people from carrying the disease out of the city to
other places." Her face was bleak. "And when I say to seal the city,
Zakath, I mean totally. Nobody
leaves." "I've
got an empire to run, Polgara. I can't seal myself up here and just let it run
itself. I have to get messengers in and send orders out." "Then,
inevitably, you will rule an empire of the dead. The symptoms of the disease
don't begin to show up until a week or two after the initial infection, but
during the last several days of that period, the carrier is already dreadfully
contagious. You can catch it from somebody who looks and feels perfectly healthy.
If you send out messengers, sooner or later one of them will be infected, and
the disease will spread throughout all of Mallorea." His
shoulders slumped in defeat as the full horror of what she was describing
struck him. "How many?" he asked quietly. "I
don't quite understand the question." "How
many will die here in Mal Zeth, Polgara?" She
considered it. "Half," she replied, "if you're lucky." "HaIf?" he gasped. "Polgara, this is the
largest city in the world. You're talking about the greatest disaster in the
history of mankind." "I
know ‑and that's only if you're lucky. The death rate could go as high as
four‑fifths of the population." He
sank his face into his trembling hands. "Is there anything at all that can
be done?" he asked in a muted voice. "You
must burn the dead," she told him. "The best way is just to burn
their houses without removing them. That reduces the spread of the
disease." "You'd
better have the streets patrolled, too," Belgarath added grimly.
"There's bound to be looting, and the looters are going to catch the
disease. Send out archers with orders to shoot looters on sight. Then their
bodies should be pushed back into the infected houses with long poles and
burned along with the bodies already in the houses." "You're
talking about the destruction of Mal Zeth!" Zakath protested violently,
starting to his feet. "No,"
Polgara disagreed. "We're talking about saving as many of your citizens as
possible. You have to steel your heart about this, Zakath. You may eventually have
to drive all the healthy citizens out into the fields, surround them with
guards to keep them from getting away, and then burn Mal Zeth to the
ground." "That's
unthinkable!" "Perhaps
you ought to start thinking about it," she told him. "The alternative
could be much, much worse." CHAPTER TWELVE "Silk,"
Garion said urgently, 'you've got to stop it." "I'm
sorry, Garion," the little man replied, looking cautiously around the
moonlit atrium for hidden spies, "but it's already in motion. Sadi's bandits
are inside the palace grounds and they're taking their orders from Vasca.
Vasca's so brave now that he's almost ready to confront Zakath himself. General
Bregar of the Bureau of Military Procurement knows that something's afoot, so
he's surrounded himself with troops. The King of Pallia, the Prince Regent of
Delchin, and the old King of Voresebo have armed every one of their retainers.
The palace is sealed, and nobody can bring in any outside help ‑not even
Zakath himself. The way things stand right now, one word could set it
off." Garion
started to swear, walking around the shadowy atrium and kicking at the short‑cropped
turf. "You did
tell us to go ahead," Silk reminded him. "Silk,
we can't even get out of the palace right now -much less the city. We've
stirred up a fight, and now we're going to be caught right in the middle of
it." Silk
nodded glumly. "I know," he said. "I'll
have to go to Zakath," Garion said. "Tell him the whole story. He can
have his imperial guards disarm everybody." "If
you thought it was hard to come up with a way to get out of the palace, start
thinking about how we're going to get out of the imperial dungeon. Zakath's
been polite so far, but I don't think his patience ‑or his hospitality‑
would extend to this." Garion grunted. "I'm
afraid that we've outsmarted ourselves," Silk said. He scratched at his
head. "I do that sometimes," he added. "Can
you think of any way to head it
off?" "I'm
afraid not. The whole situation is just too inflammable. Maybe we' d better
tell Belgarath." Garion
winced. "He won't be happy." "He'll
be a lot less happy if we don't tell him." Garion
sighed. "I suppose you're right All right, let's go get it over
with." It
took quite some time to locate Belgarath. They finally found him standing at a
window in a room high up in the east wing. The window looked out over the
palace wall. Beyond that wall fires ranged unchecked in the stricken city.
Sheets of sooty flame belched from whole blocks of houses, and a pall of thick
smoke blotted out the starry sky. "It's getting out of hand," the old
man said. "They should be pulling down houses to make firebreaks, but I
think the soldiers are afraid to leave their barracks." He swore. "I
hate fires," he said. "Something's
sort of come up," Silk said cautiously, looking around to see if he could
locate the spy holes in the walls of the room.
"What
is it?" "Oh,
nothing all that much," Silk replied with exaggerated casualness. "We
just thought that we'd bring it to your attention, is all." His fingers,
however, were twitching and flickering. Even as he spoke quite calmly,
improvising some minor problem with the horses for the edification of the spies
they all knew were watching and listening, his dancing fingers laid out the
entire situation for the old man. "You what!" Belgarath
exclaimed, then covered the outburst with a cough. ‑ You told us to devise a diversion,
Grandfather-Garion's
hands said as Silk continued to ramble on about the horses. ‑A diversion, yes‑
Belgarath's fingers replied, ‑but
not pitched battles inside the palace. What were you thinking of- ‑It was the best we could come up
with‑ Garion
replied lamely. "Let
me think about this for a minute," the old man said aloud. He paced back
and forth for a while, his hands clasped behind his back and his face furrowed
with concentration. "Let's go talk with Durnik," he said finally.
"He's more or less in charge of the horses, so we'll need his
advice." Just before he turned to lead them from the room, however, his
fingers flickered one last time. ‑Try
not to walk too softly on the way downstairs‑ he told them. ‑I need to give you some instructions,
and wiggling our fingers takes too long- As
they left the room, Garion and Silk scuffed their feet and brought the heels of
their boots down hard on the marble floor to cover Belgarath's whispering
voice. "All
right," the old man breathed, scarcely moving his lips as they moved along
the corridor toward the stairs leading down. "The situation isn't really
irretrievable. Since we can't stop this little brawl you've arranged anyway,
let it go ahead and happen. We will
need the horses, though, so, Garion, I want you to go to Zakath and tell him
that we'd like to isolate our mounts from the rest of the stables. Tell him
that it's to avoid having them catch the plague." "Can
horses catch the plague?" Garion whispered in some surprise. "How should I know? But if I don't, you can be sure that Zakath
won't either. Silk, you sort of ease around and let everybody know ‑quietly‑
that we're just about to leave and to get ready without being too obvious about
it." "Leave?"
Garion's whisper was startled. "Grandfather, do you know a way to get out
of the palace ‑and the city?" "No,
but I know someone who does. Get to Zakath with your request about the horses
as quickly as you can. He's got his mind on so many other things right now that
he probably won't give you any argument about it." He looked at Silk.
"Can you give me any kind of idea as to when your little explosion is
going to take place?" "Not
really," Silk whispered back, still scuffing his feet on the stairs as
they went down. "It could happen at any minute, I suppose." Belgarath
shook his head in disgust. "I think you need to go back to school,"
he breathed irritably. "How to
do something is important, yes, but when
is sometimes even more important." "I'll
try to remember that." "Do.
We'd all better hurry, then. We want to be ready when this unscheduled little
eruption takes place." There
were a dozen high‑ranking officers with Zakath when Garion was admitted
to the large, red‑draped room where the Emperor was conferring with his
men. "I'll be with you in a bit, Garion," the haggard‑looking
man said. Then he turned back to his generals. "We have to get orders to the troops," he told them. "I need
a volunteer to go out into the city." The generals looked at each other,
scuffing their feet on the thick blue carpet. "Am
I going to have to order someone to go?" Zakath demanded in exasperation. "Uh ‑excuse me," Garion
interjected mildly, "but why does anybody have to go at all?" "Because
the troops are all sitting on their hands in their barracks while Mal Zeth
burns," Zakath snapped. "They
have to start tearing down houses to make fire breaks, or we'll lose the whole
city. Someone has to order them out." "Have
you got troops posted outside the palace walls?" Garion asked. "Yes.
They have orders to keep the populace away." "Why
not just shout at them from the top of the wall?" Garion suggested.
"Tell one of them to go get a colonel or somebody, then yell your orders
down to him. Tell him to put the troops to work. Nobody can catch the plague
from a hundred yards away ‑I don't think." Zakath
stared at him and then suddenly began to laugh ruefully. "Why didn't I
think of that?" he asked. "Probably
because you weren't raised on a farm," Garion replied. "If you're
plowing a different field from the man you want to talk to, you shout back and
forth. Otherwise, you do an awful lot of
unnecessary walking." "All
right," Zakath said briskly, looking at his generals, "which one of
you has the biggest mouth?" A
red‑faced officer with a big paunch and snowy white hair grinned
suddenly. "In my youth, I could be heard all the way across a parade
ground, your Majesty," he said. "Good.
Go see if you can still do it. Get hold of some colonel with a glimmer of
intelligence. Tell him to abandon any district that's already burning and to
tear down enough houses around the perimeter to keep the fire from spreading.
Tell him that there's a generalcy in it for him if he saves at least half of
Mal Zeth." "Provided
that he doesn't get the plague and die," one of the other generals
muttered. "That's
what soldiers get paid for, gentlemen ‑taking risks. When the trumpet
blows, you're supposed to attack, and I'm blowing the trumpet ‑right
now." "Yes,
your Majesty," they all replied in unison, turned smartly, and marched
out. "That
was a clever idea, Garion," Zakath said gratefully. "Thank you."
He sprawled wearily in a chair. "Just
common sense." Garion shrugged, also sitting down. "Kings
and Emperors aren't supposed to have common sense. It's too common." "You're
going to have to get some sleep, Zakath," Garion told him seriously.
"You look like a man on his last legs." "Gods,"
Zakath replied, "I'd give half of Karanda right now for a few hours' sleep
‑of course, I don't have half
of Karanda anymore." "Go
to bed, then." "I
can't. There's too much to do." "How
much can you do if you collapse from exhaustion? Your generals can take care of
things until you wake up. That's what generals are for, isn't it?" "Maybe."
Zakath slumped lower in his chair. He looked across at Garion. "Was there
something on your mind?" he asked. "I'm sure this isn't just a social
visit." "Well,"
Garion said, trying to make it sound only incidental, "Durnik's worried
about our horses," he said. "We've talked with Aunt PoI ‑Lady
Polgara‑ and she's not really sure whether horses can catch plague or
not. Durnik wanted me to ask you if it would
be all right if we took our animals out of the main stables and picketed them
someplace near the east wing where he can keep an eye on them." "Horses?"
Zakath said incredulously. "He's worried about horses at a time like
this?" "You
sort of have to understand Durnik," Garion replied. "He's a man who
takes his responsibilities very seriously. He looks on it as a duty, and I
think we can both appreciate that." Zakath
laughed a tried laugh. "The legendary Sendarian virtues," he said,
"duty, rectitude and practicality." He shrugged. "Why not?"
he said. "If it makes Goodman Durnik happy, he can stable your horses in
the corridors of the east wing if he wants." "Oh,
I don't think he'd want to do that," Garion replied after a moment's
thought. "One of the Sendarian virtues you neglected to mention was
propriety. Horses don't belong inside the house. Besides," he added,
"the marble floors might bruise their hooves." Zakath
smiled weakly. "You're a delight, Garion," he said. "Sometimes
you're so serious about the littlest things." "Big
things are made up of little things, Zakath," Garion replied
sententiously. He looked at the exhausted man across the table, feeling a
peculiar regret at being forced to deceive somebody he genuinely liked.
"Are you going to be all right?" he asked. "I'll
survive, I expect," Zakath said. "You see, Garion, one of the big
secrets about this world is that the people who desperately cling to life are
usually the ones who die. Since I don't really care one way or the other, I'll
probably live to be a hundred." "I
wouldn't base any plans on that kind of superstition," Garion told him.
Then a thought came to him. "Would it upset you if we locked the doors of
the east wing from the inside until this all blows over?" he asked.
"I'm not particularly timid about getting sick myself, but I'm sort of
concerned about Ce'Nedra and Liselle and Eriond. None of them are really
terribly robust, and Aunt Pol said that stamina was one of the things that help
people survive the plague." Zakath
nodded. "That's a reasonable request," he agreed, "and really a
very good idea. Let's protect the ladies and the boy, if at all possible."
Garion
stood up. "You've got to get some sleep," he said. "I
don't think I can sleep. There are so
many things on my mind just now." "I'll
have someone send Andel to you," Garion suggested. "If she's half as
good as Aunt Pol thinks she is, she should be able to give you something that
would put a regiment to sleep." He looked at the exhausted man he
cautiously considered to be his friend. "I won't be seeing you for a
while," he said. "Good luck, and try to take care of yourself, all
right?" "I'll
try, Garion. I'll try." Gravely
they shook hands, and Garion turned and quietly left the room. They
were busy for the next several hours. Despite Garion's subterfuges, Brador's
secret police dogged their every step. Durnik and Toth and Eriond went to the
stables and came back with the horses, trailed closely by the ubiquitous
policemen. "What's holding things up?"
Belgarath demanded when they had all gathered once again in the large room at
the top of the stairs with its dais and the throne-like chair at one end. "I'm not sure," Silk replied
carefully, looking around. "It's just a matter of time, though." Then,
out on the palace grounds beyond the bolted doors of the east wing, there was
the sound of shouting and the thud of running feet, followed by the ring of
steel on steel. "Something
seems to be happening," Velvet said clinically. "It's about time," Belgarath
grunted. "Be
nice, Ancient One." Within
their locked‑off building there also came the rapid staccato sound of
running. The doors leading out into the rest of the palace and to the grounds
began to bang open and then slam shut. "Are they all leaving, Pol?"
Belgarath asked. Her eyes grew distant for a moment.
"Yes, father," she said. The running and slamming continued for
several minutes. "My,"
Sadi said mildly, "weren't there a lot of them?" "Will
you three stop congratulating yourselves and go bolt those doors again?"
Belgarath said. Silk grinned and slipped out the door. He
came back a few minutes later, frowning. "We've got a bit of a
problem," he said. "The guards at the main door seem to have a strong
sense of duty. They haven't left their posts. " "Great
diversion, Silk," Belgarath said sarcastically. "Toth and I can deal with them,"
Durnik said confidently. He went to the box beside the fireplace and picked up
a stout chunk of oak firewood. "That might be just a bit direct,
dear," Polgara murmured. "I'm sure you don't want to kill them, and
sooner or later they'll wake up and run straight to Zakath. I think we'll need
to come up with something a little more sneaky." "I
don't care much for that word, Pol," he said stiffly. "Would
'diplomatic' put a better light on it?" He
thought about it. "No," he said, "not really. It means the same
thing, doesn't it?" "Well,"
she conceded, "yes, probably. But it sounds nicer, doesn't it?" "Polgara,"
the smith said firmly. It was the first time Garion had ever heard him use her
full name. "I'm not trying to be unreasonable, but how can we face the
world if we lie and cheat and sneak every time we go around a corner? I mean ‑really,
Pol." She
looked at him. "Oh, my Durnik," she said, "I love you." She
threw her arms about her husband's neck with a sort of girlish exuberance.
"You're too good for this world, do you know that?" "Well,"
he said, slightly abashed by a show of affection that he obviously believed
should be kept very private, "it's a matter of decency, isn't it?" "Of
course, Durnik," she agreed in an oddly submissive tone. "Whatever
you say." "What
are we going to do about the guards?" Garion asked. "I
can manage them, dear." Polgara smiled. "I can arrange it so that
they won't see or hear a thing. We'll be able to leave with no one the wiser ‑assuming
that father knows what he's talking about." Belgarath
looked at her, then suddenly winked. "Trust me," he said.
"Durnik, bring the horses inside." "Inside?"
the smith looked startled. Belgarath
nodded. "We have to take them down into the cellar." "I
didn't know that this wing had a cellar," Silk said. "Neither
does Zakath," Belgarath smirked, "Or Brador." "Garion,"
Ce'Nedra said sharply. Garion
turned to see a shimmering in the center of the room. Then the blindfolded form
of Cyradis appeared. "Make
haste," she urged them. "Ye must reach Ashaba 'ere the week is
out." "Ashaba?" Silk exclaimed. "We
have to go to Calida. A man named Mengha is raising demons there." "That
is of no moment, Prince Kheldar. The demons are thy least concern. Know,
however, that the one called Mengha also journeys toward Ashaba. He will be
caught up in one of the tasks which must be completed 'ere the meeting of the
Child of Light and the Child of Dark can come to pass in the Place Which Is No
More." She turned her blindfolded face toward Garion. "The time to
complete this task is at hand, Belgarion of Riva, and shouldst those of thy
companions upon whom the task hath been laid fail in its accomplishment, the
world is lost. I pray thee, therefore, go to Ashaba." And then she
vanished. There was a long silence as they all stared
at the spot where she had stood. "That's it, then," Belgarath said
flatly. "We go to Ashaba." "If we can get out of the
palace," Sadi murmured. "We'll
get out. Leave that to me." "Of
course, Ancient One." The
old man led them out into the hallway, down the stairs, and along the main
corridor toward the stout door leading to the rest of the palace. "Just a moment, father," Polgara
said. She concentrated for a moment, the white lock at her brow glowing. Then
Garion felt the surge of her will. "All
right," she said. "The guards are asleep now." The
old man continued on down the corridor. " Here we are," he said,
stopping before a large tapestry hanging on the marble wall. He reached behind
the tapestry, took hold of an age‑blackened iron ring, and pulled. There
was a squeal of protesting metal and then a solid-sounding clank. "Push on
that side," he said, gesturing toward the far end of the tapestry. Garion went on down a few steps and set his
shoulder to the tapestry. There was a metallic shriek as the covered marble
slab turned slowly on rusty iron pivots set top and bottom in its precise
center. "Clever,"
Silk said, peering into the dark cobweb-choked opening beyond the slab.
"Who put it here?" "
A long time ago one of the Emperors of Mallorea was a bit nervous about his
position," the old man replied, "He wanted to have a quick way out of
the palace in case things started to go wrong. The passageway's been forgotten,
so nobody's likely to follow us. Let's go bring out our packs and other
belongings. We won't be coming back." It
took about five minutes for them to pile their things in front of the tapestry‑covered
panel, and by then Durnik, Toth, and Eriond were leading the horses along the
marble corridor with a great clatter of hooves. Garion
stepped to the corner and peered around it at the main door. The two guards
were standing rigidly, their faces blank and their eyes glassy and staring.
Then he walked back to join the others. "Someday you'll have to show me
how to do that," he said to Polgara, jerking his thumb back over his
shoulder toward the two comatose soldiers. "It's very simple, Garion," she
told him. "For
you, maybe," he said. Then a thought suddenly came to him.
"Grandfather," he said with a worried frown, "if this passage of
yours comes out in the city, won't we be worse off than we were here in the
palace? There's plague out there, you know, and all the gates are locked." "It
doesn't come out inside Mal Zeth," the old man replied. "Or so I've
been told." Out
on the palace grounds the sounds of fighting intensified. "They
seem very enthusiastic, don't they?" Sadi murmured in a self‑congratulatory
way. "Well,
now," a familiar lilting voice came up out of the cellar beyond the panel.
"Will ye stand there for hours pattin' yerselves on the backs an' allowin'
the night to fly by with nothin' more accomplished at all? We've miles and
miles to go, don't y' know? An' we won't get out of Mal Zeth this month unless
we make a start, now will we?" "Let's
go," Belgarath said shortly. The
horses were reluctant to enter the dark, musty place behind the marble panel,
but Eriond and Horse confidently went through with Garion's big gray,
Chretienne, close behind; and the other animals somewhat skittishly followed. It
was not really a cellar, Garion realized. A flight of shallow stairs led down
to what could be more properly described as a rough stone passageway. The
horses had some difficulty negotiating the stairs, but eventually, following
Eriond, Horse, and Chretienne, they reached the bottom. At
the top of the stairs the giant Toth pushed the hidden panel shut again, and
the latch made an omniously heavy clank as it closed. "One
moment, father," Polgara said. In the close and musty‑smelling
darkness, Garion felt the faint surge of her will. "There," she said.
"The soldiers are awake again, and they don't even know that we've been
here." At
the bottom of the stairs the comic juggler, Feldegast, stood holding a well‑shielded
lantern. " 'Tis a fine night fer a little stroll," he observed.
"Shall we be off, then?" "I
hope you know what you're doing," Belgarath said to him. "How
could ye possibly doubt me, old man?" the comedian said, with an
exaggerated expression of injury. "I'm the very soul of circumspection,
don't y' know." He made a faint grimace. "There's only one
teensy-weensy little problem. It seems that a certain portion of this
passageway collapsed in on itself a while back, so we'll be forced to go
through the streets up above for a triflin' bit of a way." "Just
how triflin ‑trifling?"
Belgarath demanded. He glared at the impudent comedian. "I wish you'd stop
that," he said irritably. "What possessed you to resurrect a dialect
that died out two thousand years ago?" "
'Tis a part of me charm, Ancient Belgarath. Any man at all kin throw balls in
the air an' catch 'em again, but it's the way a performer talks that sets the
tone of his act." "You
two have met before, I take it?" Polgara said with one raised eyebrow. "Yer
honored father an' me are old, old friends, me dear Lady Polgara,"
Feldegast said with a sweeping bow. "I
know ye all by his description. I must admit, however, that I'm overcome
altogether by yer unearthly beauty." "This
is a rare rogue you've found, father," she said with a peculiar smile on
her face. "I think I could grow to like him." "I
don't really advise it, Pol. He's a liar and a sneak and he has uncleanly
habits. You're evading the question, Feldegast ‑if that's what you want
to call yourself. How far do we have to go through the streets?" "Not
far at all, me decrepit old friend ‑a half a mile perhaps until the roof
of the passage is stout enough again to keep the pavin' stones where they
belong instead of on the top of our heads. Let's press on, then. 'Tis a long,
long way to the north wall of Mal Zeth, an' the night is wearin' on." "Decrepit?"
Belgarath objected mildly. "Merely
me way of puttin' things, Ancient One," Feldegast apologized. "Be
sure that I meant no offense." He turned to Polgara. "Will ye walk
with me, me girl? Ye've got an
absolutely ravishin' fragrance about ye that quite takes me breath away. I'll
walk along beside ye, inhalin' and perishin' with sheer delight." Polgara
laughed helplessly and linked her arm with that of the outrageous little man. "I
like him," Ce'Nedra murmured us
Garion as they followed along through the cobwebby passageway. "Yer
supposed to, me girl," Garion said in a not altogether perfect imitation
of the juggler's brogue. " 'Tis a part of his charm, don't y' know?" "Oh,
Garion,." she laughed, "I love you." "Yes,"
he said. "I know." She
gave him an exasperated look and then punched him in the shoulder with her
little fist. "Ouch." "Did
I hurt you?" she asked, taking his arm in sudden concern. "I
think I can stand it, dear," he replied. "We noble heroes can bear
all sorts of things." They followed Feldegast's lantern for a mile or more
with the horses clattering along behind them through the cobweb‑draped
passageway. Occasionally they heard the rumble of the dead‑carts bearing
their mournful freight through the streets above. Here in the musty darkness,
however, there was only the sound of the furtive skittering of an occasional
errant mouse and the whisperlike tred of watchful spiders moving cautiously
across the vaulted ceiling. "I
hate this," Silk said to no one in particular. "I absolutely hate
it." "That's
all right, Kheldar," Velvet replied, taking the little man's hand. "I
won't let anything hurt you." "Thanks
awfully." he said, though he did not remove his hand from hers. "Who's
there?" The voice came from somewhere ahead. "
'Tis only me, good Master Yarblek," Feldegast replied. "Me an' a few
lost, strayed souls tryin' to find their way on this dark, dark night." "Do
you really enjoy him all that much?" Yarblek said sourly to someone else. "He's
the delight of my life," Vella's voice came through the darkness. "At
least with him I don't have to look to my daggers every minute to defend my
virtue." Yarblek sighed gustily.
"I had a feeling that you were going to say something like that," he
said. "My
lady," Vella said, making an infinitely graceful curtsy to Polgara as the
sorceress and the juggler, arm in arm, moved up to the place where a moss‑grown
rockfall blocked the passageway. . "Vella," Polgara responded in an
oddly Nadrak accent. "May your knives always be bright and keen." There
was a strange formality in her greeting, and Garion knew that he was hearing an
ancient ritual form of address. "And may you always have the means at
hand to defend your person from unwanted attentions," the Nadrak dancing
girl responded automatically, completing the ritual. "What's
happening up above?" Belgarath asked the felt‑coated Yarblek. "They're
dying," Yarblek answered shortly, "whole streets at a time." "Have
you been avoiding the city?" Silk asked his partner. Yarblek
nodded. "We're camped outside the gates," he said. "We got out
just before they chained them shut. Dolmar died, though. When he realized that
he had the plague, he got out an old sword and fell on it." Silk
sighed. "He was a good man ‑a little dishonest, maybe, but a good
man all the same." Yarblek
nodded sadly. "At least he died clean," he said. Then he shook his
head. "The stairs up to the street are over here," he said, pointing
off into the darkness. "It's late enough so that there's nobody much
abroad -except for the dead‑carts and the few delirious ones stumbling
about and looking for a warm gutter to die in." He squared his shoulders.
"Let's go," he said. "The quicker we can get through those
streets up there, the quicker we can get back underground where it's
safe." "Does
the passage go all the way to the city wall?" Garion asked him. Yarblek nodded. "And a mile or so
beyond," he said. "lt comes out in an old stone
quarry." He looked at Feldegast. "You never did tell me how you found
out about it," he said. "
'Tis one of me secrets, good Master Yarblek," the juggler replied.
"No matter how honest a man might be, it's always good to know a quick way
out of town, don't y' know." "Makes
sense," Silk said. "You
ought to know," Yarblek replied. "Let's get out of here." They
led the horses to a flight of stone stairs reaching up into the darkness beyond
the circle of light from Feldegast's lantern and then laboriously hauled the
reluctant animals up the stairway, one step at a time. The stairway emerged in
a rickety shed with a straw‑littered floor. After the last horse had been
hauled up, Feldegast carefully lowered the long trap door again and scuffed
enough straw over it to conceal it. " 'Tis a useful sort of thing,"
he said, pointing downward toward the hidden passage, "but a secret's no
good at all if just anybody kin stumble over it." Yarblek
stood at the door peering out into the narrow alleyway outside. "Anybody out there?" Silk asked
him. "A
few bodies," the Nadrak replied laconically. "For some reason they
always seem to want to die in alleys." He drew in a deep breath. "All
right, let's go, then." They
moved out into the alley, and Garion kept his eyes averted from the contorted
bodies of the plague victims huddled in corners or sprawled in the gutters. The
night air was filled with smoke from the burning city, the reek of burning
flesh, and the dreadful smell of decay. Yarblek
also sniffed, then grimaced. "From the odor, I'd say that the dead‑carts
have missed a few." he said. He led the way to the mouth of the alley
and peered out into the street. "It's clear enough," he grunted.
"Just a few looters picking over the dead. Come on." They
went out of the alley and moved along a street illuminated by a burning house.
Garion saw a furtive movement beside the wall of another house and then made
out the shape of a raggedly dressed man crouched over a sprawled body. The man
was roughly rifting through the plague victim's clothes. "Won't he catch
it?" he asked Yarblek, pointing at the looter. "Probably."
Yarblek shrugged. "I don't think the world's going to miss him very much
if he does, though." They
rounded a corner and entered a street where fully half the houses were on fire.
A dead-cart had stopped before one of the burning houses, and two rough‑looking
men were tossing bodies into the fire with casual brutality. "Stay back!" one of the men shouted
to them. "There's plague here!" "There's
plague everywhere in this mournful city, don't y' know," Feldegast
replied. "But we thank ye fer yer warnin' anyway. We'll just go on by on
the other side of the street, if ye don't mind." He looked curiously at
the pair. "How is it that yer not afraid of the contagion yerselves?"
he asked. "We've already had it," one replied
with a short laugh. "I've
never been so sick in my life, but at least I didn't die from it ‑and
they say you can only catch it once." "
'Tis a fortunate man y' are, then," Feldegast congratulated him. They
moved on past the rough pair and on down to the next corner. "We go this way." Feldegast told
them. "How much farther is it?" Belgarath
asked him. "Not
far, an' then we'll be back underground where it's safe." " You might feel safe
underground," Silk said sourly, "but I certainly don't." Halfway
along the street Garion saw a sudden movement in one of the deeply inset
doorways, and then he heard a feeble wail. He peered at the doorway. Then, one
street over, a burning house fell in on itself, shooting flame and sparks high
into the air. By that fitful light he was able to see what was in the shadows.
The crumpled figure of a woman lay huddled in the doorway, and seated beside
the body was a crying child, not much more than a year old. His stomach twisted
as he started at the horror before his eyes. Then,
with slow cry, Ce'Nedra darted toward the child with her arms extended. "Ce'Nedra!"
he shouted, trying to shake his hand free of Chretienne's reins. "No!"
But
before he could move in pursuit, Vella was already there. She caught Ce'Nedra
by the shoulder and spun her around roughly. "Ce'Nedra!" she snapped.
"Stay away!" "Let
me go!" Ce'Nedra almost screamed. "Can't you see that it's a
baby?" She struggled to free herself. Very
coolly, Vella measured the little Queen, then slapped her sharply across the
face. So far as Garion knew, it was the first time anyone had ever hit
Ce'Nedra. "The baby's dead, Ce'Nedra,"
Vella told her with brutal directness, "and if you go near it, you'll die,
too." She began to drag her captive back toward the others. Ce'Nedra
stared back over her shoulder at the sickly wailing child, her hand
outstretched toward it. Then Velvet moved to her side, put an arm
about her shoulders, and gently turned her so that she could no longer see the
child. "Ce'Nedra," she said, "you must think first of your own
baby. Would you want to carry this dreadful disease to him?" Ce'Nedra
stared at her. "Or
do you want to die before you ever see him again?" With
a sudden wail, Ce'Nedra fell into Velvet's arms, sobbing bitterly. "I
hope she won't hold any grudges," Vella murmured. "You're
very quick, Vella," Polgara said, "and you think very fast when you
have to." Vella
shrugged. "I've found that a smart slap across the mouth is the best cure
for hysterics." Polgara
nodded. "It usually works," she agreed approvingly. They
went on down the street until Feldegast led them into another smelly alley. He
fumbled with the latch to the wide door of a boarded‑up warehouse, then
swung it open. "Here we are, then," he said, and they all followed
him inside. A long ramp led down into a cavernous cellar, where Yarblek and the
little juggler moved aside a stack of crates to reveal the opening of another
passageway. They
led their horses into the dark opening, and Feldegast remained outside to hide
the passage again. When he was satisfied that the opening was no longer
visible, he wormed his way through the loosely stacked crates to rejoin them.
"An' there we are," he said, brushing his hands together in a self‑congratulatory
way. " No man at all kin possibly know that we've come this way, don't y'
know, so let's be off." Garion's
thoughts were dark as he trudged along the passageway, following Feldegast's
winking lantern. He had slipped away from a man for whom he had begun to
develop a careful friendship and had left him behind in a plague‑stricken
and burning city. There was probably very little that he could have done to aid
Zakath, but his desertion of the man did not make him feel very proud. He
knew, however, that he had no real choice. Cyradis had been too adamant in her
instructions. Compelled by necessity, he turned his back on Mal Zeth and
resolutely set his face toward Ashaba. PART THREE ASHABA CHAPTER THIRTEEN The
road leading north from Mal Zeth passed through a fair, fertile plain where new‑sprouted
grain covered the damp soil like a low, bright green mist and the warm spring
air was filled with the urgent scent of growth. In many ways, the landscape
resembled the verdant plains of Arendia or the tidy fields of Sendaria. There
were villages, of course, with white buildings, thatched roofs, and dogs that
came out to stand at the roadside and bark. The spring sky was an intense blue
dotted with puffy white clouds grazing like sheep in their azure pastures. The
road was a dusty brown ribbon laid straight where the surrounding green fields
were flat, and folded and curved where the land rose in gentle, rounded hills. They
rode out that morning in glistening sunshine with the sound of the bells
fastened about the necks of Yarblek's mules providing a tinkling accompaniment
to the morning song of flights of birds caroling to greet the sun. Behind
them there rose a great column of dense black smoke, marking the huge valley
where Mal Zeth lay burning. Garion
could not bring himself to look back as they rode away. There
were others on the road as well, for Garion and his friends were not the only
ones fleeing the plague-stricken city. Singly or in small groups, wary
travelers moved north, fearfully avoiding any contact with each other, leaving
the road and angling far out into the fields whenever they overtook other
refugees, and returning to the brown, dusty ribbon only when they were safely past. Each
solitary traveler or each group thus rode in cautious isolation, putting as
much empty air about itself as possible. The
lanes branching off from the road and leading across the bright green fields
were all blocked with barricades of fresh-cut brush, and bleak‑faced
peasants stood guard at those barricades, awkwardly handling staffs and heavy,
graceless crossbows and shouting warnings at any and all who passed to stay
away. "Peasants,"
Yarblek said sourly as the caravan plodded past one such barricade.
"They're the same the world over. They're glad to see you when you've got
something they want, but they spend all the rest of their time trying to chase
you away. Do you think they actually believe that anybody would really want to go into their stinking little
villages?" Irritably he crammed his fur cap down lower over his ears. "They're
afraid," Polgara told him. "They know that their village isn't very
luxurious, but it's all they have, and they want to keep if safe." "Do
those barricades and threats really do any good?" he asked. "To keep
out the plague, I mean?" "Some,
she said, "if they put them up early enough." Yarblek
grunted, then looked over at Silk. "Are you open to a suggestion?" he
asked. "Depends,"
Silk replied. The little man had returned to his customary travel clothing‑dark,
unadorned, and nondescript. "Between
the plague and the demons, the climate here is starting to turn unpleasant.
What say we liquidate all our holdings here in Mallorea and sit tight until
things settle down?" "You're
not thinking, Yarblek," Silk told him. "Turmoil and war are good for
business." Yarblek
scowled at him. "Somehow I thought you might look at it that way." About
a half mile ahead, there was another barricade, this one across the main road
itself. "What's
this?" Yarblek demanded angrily, reining in. "I'll
go find out," Silk said, thumping his heels against his horse's flanks. On
an impulse, Garion followed his friend. When
they were about fifty yards from the barricade, a dozen mud‑spattered
peasants dressed in smocks made of brown sackcloth rose from behind it with
leveled crossbows. "Stop right there!" one of them commanded
threateningly. He was a burly fellow with a coarse beard and eyes that looked
off in different directions. "We're
just passing through, friend," Silk told him. "Not
without paying toll, you're not." "Toll?" Silk exclaimed.
"This is an imperial highway. There's no toll." "There
is now. You city people have cheated and swindled us for generations and now
you want to bring your diseases to us. Well, from now on, you're going to pay.
How much gold have you got?" "Keep
him talking," Garion muttered, looking around. "Well,"
Silk said to the walleyed peasant in the tone of voice he usually saved for
serious negotiations, "why don't we talk about that?" The
village stood about a quarter of a mile away, rising dirty and cluttered‑looking
atop a grassy knoll. Garion concentrated, drawing in his will, then he made a
slight gesture in the direction of the village. "Smoke," he muttered,
half under his breath. Silk
was still haggling with the armed peasants, taking up as much time as he could. "Uh
‑excuse me," Garion interrupted mildly, "but is that something
burning over there?" He pointed. The
peasants turned to stare in horror at the column of dense smoke rising from
their village. With startled cries, most of them threw down their crossbows and
ran out across the fields in the direction of the apparent catastrophe. The
walleyed man ran after them, shouting at them to return to their posts. Then he
ran back, waving his crossbow threateningly. A look of anguish crossed his face
as he hopped about in an agony of indecision, torn between his desire for money
that could be extorted from these travelers and the horrid vision of a fire
raging unchecked through his house and outbuildings. Finally, no longer able to
stand it, he also threw down his weapon and ran after his neighbors. "Did
you really set their village on fire?" Silk sounded a little shocked. "Of
course not," Garion said. "Where's
the smoke coming from then?" "Lots
of places." Garion winked. "Out of the thatch on their roofs, up from
between the stones in the streets, boiling up out of their cellars and
granaries ‑lots of places. But it's only smoke." He swung down from
Chretienne's back and gathered up the discarded crossbows. He lined them up,
nose down, in a neat row along the brushy barricade. "How long does it
take to restring a crossbow?" he asked. "Hours."
Silk suddenly grinned., "Two men to bend the limbs with a windlass and
another two to hook the cable in place." "That's
what I thought," Garion agreed. He drew his old belt knife and went down
the line of weapons, cutting each twisted rope cable. Each bow responded with a
heavy twang. "Shall we go, then?" he asked. "What
about this?" Silk pointed at the brushy barricade. Garion
shrugged. "I think we can ride around it." "What
were they trying to do?" Durnik asked when they returned. "An
enterprising group of local peasants decided that the highway needed a tollgate
about there." Silk shrugged. "They didn't really have the temperament
for business affairs, though. At the first little distraction, they ran off and
left the shop untended." They
rode on past the now‑deserted barricade with Yarblek's laden mules
plodding along behind them, their bells clanging mournfully. "I
think we're going to have to leave you soon," Belgarath said to the fur‑capped
Nadrak. "We have to get to Ashaba within the week, and your mules are
holding us back." Yarblek
nodded. "Nobody ever accused a pack mule of being fast on his feet,"
he agreed. "I'll be turning toward the west before long anyway. You can go
into Karanda if you want to, but I want to get to the coast as quickly as
possible." "Garion,"
Polgara said. She looked meaningfully at the column of smoke rising from the
village behind them. "Oh,"
he replied. "I guess I forgot." He raised his hand, trying to make it
look impressive. "Enough," he said, releasing his will. The smoke
thinned at its base, and the column continued to rise as a cloud, cut off from
its source. "Don't
overdramatize, dear," Polgara advised. "It's ostentatious." "You
do it all the time," he accused. "Yes,
dear, but I know how." It
was perhaps noon when they rode up a long hill, crested it in the bright
sunshine, and found themselves suddenly surrounded by mailed, red‑tunicked
Mallorean soldiers, who rose up out of ditches and shallow gullies with evil‑looking
javelins in their hands. "You!
Halt!" the officer in charge of the detachment of soldiers commanded
brusquely. He was a short man, shorter even than Silk, though he strutted about
as if he were ten feet tall. "Of
course, Captain," Yarblek replied, reining in his horse. "What
do we do?" Garion hissed to Silk. "Let
Yarblek handle it," Silk murmured. "He knows what he's doing." "Where
are you bound?" the officer asked when the rangy Nadrak had dismounted. "Mal
Dariya," Yarblek answered, "or Mal Camat -wherever I can hire ships
to get my goods to Yar Marak." The
captain grunted as if trying to find something wrong with that. "What's
more to the point is where you come from." His eyes were narrowed. "Maga
Renn." Yarblek shrugged. "Not
Mal Zeth?" The little captain's eyes grew even harder and more suspicious.
"I
don't do business in Mal Zeth very often, Captain. It costs too much ‑all those bribes
and fees and permits, you know." "I
assume that you can prove what you say?" The captain's tone was
belligerent. "I
suppose I could‑ if there's a need for it." "There's
a need, Nadrak, because, unless you can prove that you haven't come from Mal
Zeth, I'm going to turn you back." He sounded smug about that. "Turn
back? That's impossible. I have to be in Boktor by midsummer." "That's
your problem, merchant." The
little soldier seemed rather pleased at having upset the larger man. "There's plague in Mal Zeth, and I'm here to make sure that it doesn't
spread." He tapped himself importantly on the chest. "Plague!"
Yarblek's eyes went wide, and his face actually paled. "Torak's teeth! And
I almost stopped there!" He suddenly snapped his fingers. "So that's why all the villages hereabouts
are barricaded." "Can
you prove that you came from Maga Renn?" the captain insisted. "Well‑"
Yarblek unbuckled a well‑worn saddlebag hanging under his right stirrup
and began to rummage around in it. "I've got a permit here issued by the
Bureau of Commerce," he said rather dubiously. "It authorizes me to
move my goods from Maga Renn to Mal Dariya. If
I can't find ships there, I'll have to get another permit to go on to Mal
Camat, I guess. Would that satisfy you?"
"Let's
see it." The captain held out his hand, snapping his fingers impatiently. Yarblek
handed it over. "It's
a little smeared," the captain accused suspiciously. "I
spilled some beer on it in a tavern in Penn Daka." Yarblek shrugged.
"Weak, watery stuff it was. Take my advice, Captain. Don't ever plan to do
any serious drinking in Penn Daka. It's a waste of time and money." "Is
drinking all you Nadraks ever think about?" "It's
the climate. There's nothing else to do in Gar og Nadrak in the
wintertime." "Have
you got anything else?" Yarblek
pawed through his saddlebag some more. "Here's a bill of sale from a
carpet merchant on Yorba Street in Maga Renn ‑pockmarked fellow with bad
teeth. Do you by any chance know him?" "Why
would I know a carpet merchant in Maga Renn? I'm an officer in the imperial
army. I don't associate with riffraff. Is the date on this accurate?" "How
should I know? We use a different calendar in Gar og Nadrak. It was about two
weeks ago, if that's any help." The
captain thought it over, obviously trying very hard to find some excuse to
exert his authority. Finally his expression became faintly disappointed.
"All right," he said grudgingly, handing back the documents. "Be
on your way. But don't make any side trips, and make sure that none of your
people leave your caravan." "They'd
better not leave ‑not if they want to get paid. "Thank
you, Captain." Yarblek swung back up into his saddle. The
officer grunted and waved them on. "Little
people should never be given any kind of authority," the Nadrak said
sourly when they were out of earshot. "It lies too heavily on their
brains." "Yarblek!" Silk objected. "Present
company excepted, of course." "Oh.
That's different, then." "Ye
lie like ye were born to it, good Master Yarblek," Feldegast the juggler
said admiringly. "I've
been associating with a certain Drasnian for too long." "How
did you come by the permit and the bill of sale?" Silk asked him. Yarblek
winked and tapped his forehead slyly. "Official types are always
overwhelmed by official‑looking documents ‑and the more petty the
official, the more he's impressed. I could have proved to that obnoxious little
captain back there that we came from any place at all -Melcene, Aduma in the
Mountains of Zamad, even Crol Tibu on the coast of Gandahar‑ except that
all you can buy in Crol Tibu are elephants, and I don't have any of those with
me, so that might have made even him a little suspicious." Silk
looked around with a broad grin. "Now you see why I went into partnership
with him," he said to them all. "You seem well suited to each
other," Velvet agreed. Belgarath was tugging at one ear. "I
think we'll leave you after dark tonight," he said to Yarblek. "I
don't want some other officious soldier to stop us and count noses ‑or
decide that we need a military escort." Yarblek
nodded. "Are you going to need anything?" "Just
some food is all." Belgarath glanced back at their laden packhorses
plodding along beside the mules. "We've been on the road for quite some
time now and we've managed to gather up what we really need and discard what we
don't." "I'll
see to it that you've got enough food," Vella promised from where she was
riding between Ce'Nedra and Velvet. "Yarblek sometimes forgets that full
ale kegs are not the only things you
need on a journey." "An'
will ye be ridin' north, then?" Feldegast asked Belgarath. The little
comic had changed out of his brightcolored clothes and was now dressed in plain
brown. "Unless
they've moved it, that's where Ashaba is," Belgarath replied. "If
it be all the same to ye, I'll ride along with ye fer a bit of a ways." "Oh?" "There
was a little difficulty with the authorities the last time I was in Mal Dariya,
an' I'd like to give 'em time t' regain their composure befure I go back fer me
triumphant return engagement. Authorities tend t' be a stodgy an' unfergivin'
lot, don't y' know ‑always tredgin' up old pranks an' bits of mischief
perpetrated in the spirit of fun an' throwin' 'em in yer face." Belgarath
gave him along, steady look, then shrugged.
"Why not?" he said. Garion
looked sharply at the old man. His sudden acquiescence seemed wildly out of
character, given his angry protests at the additions of Velvet and Sadi to
their party. Garion then looked over at Polgara, but she showed no signs of
concern either. A peculiar suspicion began to creep over him. As
evening settled over the plains of Mallorea, they drew off the road to set up
their night's encampment in a park-like grove of beech trees. Yarblek's
muleteers sat about one campfire, passing an earthenware jug around and
becoming increasingly rowdy. At the upper end of the grove, Garion and his
friends sat around another fire, eating supper and talking quietly with Yarblek
and Vella. "Be
careful when you cross into Venna," Yarblek cautioned his rat‑faced
partner. "Some of the stories coming out of there are more ominous than
the ones coming out of Karanda." "Oh?" "It's
as if a kind of madness has seized them all. Of course, Grolims were never very
sane to begin with." "Grolims?"
Sadi looked up sharply. "Venna's a Church‑controlled
state," Silk explained. "All authority there derives from Urvon and
his court at Mal Yaska." "It
used to," Yarblek corrected.
"Nobody seems to know who's got
the authority now. The Grolims gather in groups to talk. The talk keeps getting
louder until they're screaming at each other, and then they all reach for their
knives. I haven't been able to get the straight of it. Even the Temple
Guardsmen are taking sides." "The
idea of Grolims cutting each other to pieces is one I can live with," Silk
said. "Truly,"
Yarblek agreed. "Just try not to get caught in the middle." Feldegast
had been softly strumming his lute and he struck a note so sour that even
Garion noticed it. "That
string's out of tune," Durnik advised him. "I
know," the juggler replied. "The peg keeps slippin' " "Let
me see it," Durnik offered. "Maybe I can fix it." "
'Tis too worn, I fear, friend Durnik. 'Tis a grand instrument, but it's
old." "Those
are the ones that are worth saving." Durnik took the lute and twisted the
loose peg, tentatively testing the pitch of the string with his thumb. Then he
took his knife and cut several small slivers of wood. He carefully inserted
them around the peg, tapping them into place with the hilt of his knife. Then
he twisted the peg, retuning the string. "That should do it," he
said. He took up the lute and strummed it a few times. Then, to a slow measure,
he picked out an ancient air, the single notes quivering resonantly. He played
the air through once, his fingers seeming to grow more confident as he went
along. Then
he returned to the beginning again, but this time, to Garion's amazement, he
accompanied the simple melody with a rippling counterpoint so complex that it
seemed impossible that it could come from a single instrument. "It has a
nice tone," he observed to Feldegast. "
'Tis a marvel that ye are, master smith. First ye repair me lute, an' then ye
turn around an' put me t' shame by playin' it far better than I could ever hope
to." Polgara's
eyes were very wide and luminous. "Why haven't you told me about this,
Durnik?" she asked. "Actually,
it's been so long that I almost forgot about it." He smiled, his fingers still
dancing on the strings and bringing forth that rich‑toned cascade of
sound. "When I was young, I worked for a
time with a lute maker. He was old, and his fingers were stiff, but he needed
to hear the tone of the instruments he made, so he taught me how to play them
for him." He
looked across the fire at his giant friend, and something seemed to pass
between them. Toth nodded, reached inside the rough blanket he wore across one
shoulder, and produced a curious‑looking set of pipes, a series of hollow
reeds, each longer than the one preceding it, all bound tightly together.
Quietly, the mute lifted the pipes to his lips as Durnik returned again to the
beginning of the air. The sound he produced from his simple pipes had an aching
poignancy about it that pierced Garion to the heart, soaring through the
intricate complexity of the lute song. "I'm
beginnin' t' feel altogether unnecessary," Feldegast said in wonder.
"Me own playin' of lute or pipe be good enough fer taverns an' the like,
but I be no virtuoso like these two." He looked at the huge Toth. "How is it possible fer a man so big t'
produce so delicate a sound?" "He's
very good," Eriond told him. "He plays for Durnik and me sometimes ‑when
the fish aren't biting." "Ah,
'tis a grand sound," Feldegast said, "an' far too good t' be
wasted." He looked across the fire at Vella. "Would ye be willin' t'
give us a bit of a dance, me girl, t' sort of round out the evenin'?" "Why
not?" She laughed with a toss of her head. She rose to her feet and moved
to the opposite side of the fire. "Follow this beat," she instructed,
raising her rounded arms above her head and snapping her fingers to set the
tempo. Feldegast picked up the beat, clapping his hands rhythmically. Garion
had seen Vella dance before ‑long ago in a forest tavern in Gar og Nadrak‑
so he knew more or less what to expect. He was sure, however, that Eriond
certainly ‑and Ce'Nedra probably‑ should not watch a performance of
such blatant sensuality. Vella's dance began innocuously enough, though, and he
began to think that perhaps he had been unduly sensitive the last time he had
watched her. When
the sharp staccato of her snapping fingers and Feldegast's clapping increased
the tempo, however, and she began to dance with greater abandon, he realized
that his first assessment had been correct. Eriond should really not be
watching this dance, and Ce'Nedra should be sent away almost immediately. For
the life of him, however, he could not think of any way to do it. When
the tempo slowed again and Durnik and Toth returned to a simple restatement of
the original air, the Nadrak girl concluded her dance with that proud,
aggressive strut that challenged every man about the fire. To
Garion's absolute astonishment, Eriond warmly applauded with no trace of
embarrassment showing on his young face. He knew that his own neck was burning
and that his breath was coming faster. Ce'Nedra's reaction was about what he had
expected. Her cheeks were flaming and her eyes were
wide. Then she suddenly laughed with delight. "Wonderful!" she
exclaimed, and her eyes were full of mischief as she cast a sidelong glance at
Garion. He coughed nervously. Feldegast
wiped a tear from his eye and blew his nose gustily. Then he rose to his feet.
"Ah, me fine, lusty wench," he said fulsomely to Vella, hanging a
regretful embrace about her neck and ‑endangering life and limb just a
little in view of her ever‑ready daggers‑ bussing her noisily on
the lips, "it's destroyed altogether I am that we must part. I'll miss ye,
me girl, an' make no mistake about that. But I make ye me promise that we'll
meet again, an' I'll delight ye with a few of me naughty little stories, an'
ye'll fuddle me brains with yer wicked brew, an' we'll laugh an' sing together
an' enjoy spring after spring in the sheer delight of each others' company.
" Then he slapped her rather familiarly on the bottom and moved quickly
out of range before she could find the hilt of one of her daggers. "Does
she dance for you often, Yarblek?" Silk asked his partner, his eyes very
bright. "Too often," Yarblek replied
mournfully, "and every time she does, I find myself starting to think that
her daggers aren't really all that
sharp and that a little cut or two wouldn't really hurt too much." "Feel
free to try at any time, Yarblek," Vella offered, her hand suggestively on
the hilt of one of her daggers. Then she looked at Ce'Nedra with a broad
wink. "Why
do you dance like that?" Ce'Nedra asked, still blushing slightly.
"You know what it does to every
man who watches." "That's
part of the fun, Ce'Nedra. First you drive them crazy, and then you hold them
off with your daggers. It makes them absolutely wild. Next time we meet, I'll
show you how it's done." She looked at Garion and laughed a wicked laugh. Belgarath
returned to the fire. He had left at some time during Vella's dance, though
Garion's eyes had been too busy to notice. "It's dark enough," he
told them all. "I think we can leave now without attracting any
notice." They all rose from where they had been sitting. "You know what to do?" Silk asked
his partner. Yarblek nodded. "All
right. Do whatever you have to to keep me out of the soup." "Why
do you persist in playing around in politics, Silk?" "Because
it gives me access to greater opportunities to steal." "Oh,"
Yarblek said. "That's all right then." He extended his hand.
"Take care, Silk," he said. "You,
too, Yarblek. Try to keep us solvent if you can, and I'll see you in a year or
so." "If
you live." "There's
that, too." "I
enjoyed your dance, Vella," Polgara said, embracing the Nadrak girl. "I'm
honored, Lady," Vella replied a bit shyly. " And we'll meet again,
I'm sure." "I'm
certain that we will." "
Are ye sure that ye won't reconsider yer outrageous askin' price, Master
Yarblek?" Feldegast asked. "Talk
to her about it," Yarblek
replied, jerking his head in Vella's direction. "She's the one who set
it." "
'Tis a hardhearted woman ye are, me girl," the juggler accused her. She
shrugged. "If you buy something cheap, you don't value it." "Now
that's the truth, surely. I'll see what I kin do t' put me hands on some money,
fer make no mistake, me fine wench, I mean t' own ye." "We'll
see," she replied with a slight smile. They
went out of the circle of firelight to their picketed horses ‑and the
juggler's mule‑ and mounted quietly. The moon had set, and the stars lay
like bright jewels across the warm, velvet throat of night as they rode out of
Yarblek's camp and moved at a cautious walk toward the north. When the sun rose
several hours later, they were miles away, moving northward along, a
well-maintained highway toward Mal Rukuth, the Angarak city lying on the south
bank of the Raku River, the stream that marked the southern border of Venna.
The morning was warm, the sky was clear, and they made good time. Once again
there were refugees on the road, but unlike yesterday, significant numbers of
them were fleeing toward the south. "Is
it possible that the plague has broken out in the north as well?" Sadi
asked. Polgara
frowned. "It's possible, I suppose," she told him. "I
think it's more likely that those people are fleeing from Mengha,"
Belgarath disagreed. "It's
going to get a bit chaotic hereabouts," Silk noted. "If
you've got people fleeing in one direction from the plague and people fleeing
in the other from the demons, about all they'll be able to do is mill around
out here on these plains." "That
could work to our advantage, Kheldar," Velvet pointed out. "Sooner or
later, Zakath is going to discover that we left Mal Zeth without saying good‑bye
and he's likely to send troops out looking for us. A bit of chaos in this
region should help to confuse their search, wouldn't you say?" "You've
got a point there," he admitted. Garion
rode on in a half doze, a trick he had learned from Belgarath. Though he had
occasionally missed a night's sleep in the past, he had never really gotten
used to it. He rode along with his head down, only faintly aware of what was
happening around him. He
heard a persistent sound that seemed to nag at the edge of his consciousness.
He frowned, his eyes still closed, trying to identify the sound. And then he
remembered. It was a faint, despairing wail, and the full horror of the sight
of the dying child in the shabby street in Mal Zeth struck him. Try though he
might, he could not wrench himself back into wakefulness, and the continuing
cry tore at his heart. Then
he felt a large hand on his shoulder, shaking him gently. Struggling, he raised
his head to look full into the sad face of the giant Toth. "Did
you hear it, too?" he asked. Toth
nodded, his face filled with sympathy. "It
was only a dream, wasn't it?" Toth
spread his hands, and his look was uncertain. Garion
squared his shoulders and sat up in his saddle, determined not to drift off
again. They
rode some distance away from the road and took a cold lunch of bread, cheese,
and smoked sausage in the shade of a large elm tree standing quite alone in the
middle of a field of oats. There was a small spring surrounded by a mossy rock
wall not far away, where they were able to water the horses and fill their
water bags. Belgarath
stood looking out over the fields toward a distant village and the barricaded
lane which approached it. "How much food do we have with us, Pol?" he
asked. "If
every village we come to is closed up the way the ones we've passed so far have
been, it's going to be difficult to replenish our stores." "I
think we'll be all right, father," she replied. "Vella was very
generous." "I
like her." Ce'Nedra smiled. "Even though she does swear all the
time." Polgara
returned the smile. "It's the Nadrak way, dear," she said. "When
I was in Gar og Nadrak, I had to draw on my memories of the more colorful parts
of my father's vocabulary to get by." "Hallooo!"
someone hailed them. "He's
over there." Silk pointed toward the road. A
man who was wearing one of the brown robes that identified him as a Melcene
bureaucrat sat looking at them longingly from the back of a bay horse. "What
do you want?" Durnik called to him. "Can
you spare a bit of food?" the Melcene shouted. "I
can't get near any of these villages and I haven't eaten in three days. I can
pay." Durnik
looked questioningly at Polgara. She
nodded. "We have enough," she said. "Which
way was he coming?" Belgarath asked. "South,
I think," Silk replied. "Tell
him that it's all right, Durnik," the old man said. "He
can probably give us some recent news from the north." "Come
on in," Durnik shouted to the hungry man. The
bureaucrat rode up until he was about twenty yards away. Then he stopped
warily. "Are you from Mal Zeth?" he demanded. "We
left before the plague broke out," Silk lied. The
official hesitated. "I'll put the money on this rock here," he
offered, pointing at a white boulder. "Then I'll move back a ways. You can
take the money and leave some food. That way neither one of us will endanger
the other." "Makes
sense," Silk replied pleasantly. Polgara
took a loaf of brown bread and a generous slab of cheese from her stores and
gave them to the sharp-faced Drasnian. The
Melcene dismounted, laid a few coins on the rock, and then led his horse back
some distance. "Where
have you come from, friend?" Silk asked as he approached the rock. "I
was in Akkad in Katakor," the hungry man answered, eyeing the loaf and the
cheese. "I was senior administrator there for the Bureau of Public Works ‑you
know, walls, aqueducts, streets, that sort of thing. The bribes weren't
spectacular, but I managed to get by. Anyway, I got out just a few hours before
Mengha and his demons got there." Silk
laid the food on the rock and picked up the money. Then he backed away.
"We heard that Akkad fell quite some time ago." The
Melcene almost ran to the rock and snatched up the bread and cheese. He took a
large bite of cheese and tore a chunk off the loaf. "I hid out in the
mountains," he replied around the mouthful. "Isn't
that where Ashaba is?" Silk asked, sounding very casual. The
Melcene swallowed hard and nodded. "That's why I finally left," he
said, stuffing bread in his mouth. "The area's infested with huge wild
dogs ‑ugly brutes as big as horses‑ and there are roving bands of
Karands killing everyone they come across. I could have avoided all that, but
there's something terrible going on at Ashaba. There are dreadful sounds coming
from the castle and strange lights in the sky over it at night. I don't hold
with the supernatural, my friend, so I bolted." He sighed happily, tearing
off another chunk of bread. "A month ago I'd have turned my nose up at
brown bread and cheese. Now it tastes like a banquet." "Hunger's
the best sauce," Silk quoted the old adage. "That's
the honest truth." "Why
didn't you stay up in Venna? Didn't you know that there's plague in Mal
Zeth?" The
Melcene shuddered. "What's going on in Venna's even worse than what's
going on in Katakor or Mal Zeth," he replied. "My nerves are
absolutely destroyed by all this. I'm an engineer. What do I know about demons
and new Gods and magic? Give me paving stones and timbers and mortar and a few
modest bribes and don't even mention any of that other nonsense to me." "New
Gods?" Silk asked. "Who's been talking about new Gods?" "The
Chandim. You've heard of them?" "Don't
they belong to Urvon the Disciple?" "I
don't think they belong to anybody right now. They've gone on a rampage in
Venna. Nobody's seen Urvon for more than a month now ‑not even the people
in Mal Yaska. The Chandim are completely out of control. They're erecting
altars out in the fields and holding double sacrifices ‑the first heart
to Torak and the second to this new God of Angarak‑ and anybody up there
that doesn't bow to both altars gets
his heart cut out right on the spot." "That
seems like a very good reason to stay out of Venna," Silk said wryly.
"Have they put a name to this new God of theirs?" "Not
that I ever heard. They just call him 'The new God of Angarak, come to replace
Torak and to take dreadful vengeance on the Godslayer.' " "That's
you," Velvet murmured to Garion. "Do
you mind?" "I
just thought you ought to know, that's all." "There's
an open war going on in Venna, my friend," the Melcene continued,
"and I'd advise you to give the place a wide berth." "War?" "Within
the Church itself. The Chandim are slaughtering all the old Grolims ‑the
ones who are still faithful to Torak. The Temple Guardsmen are taking sides and
they're having pitched battles on the plains up there -that's when they're not
marauding through the countryside, burning farmsteads, and massacring whole
villages. You'd think that the whole of Venna's gone crazy. It's as much as a
man's life is worth to go through there just now. They stop you and ask you
which God you worship, and a wrong answer is fatal." He paused, still
eating. "Have you heard about any place that's quiet ‑and
safe?" he asked plaintively. "Try
the coast," Silk suggested. "Mal Abad, maybe -or Mal Camat." "Which
way are you going?" "We're
going north to the river and see if we can find a boat to take us down to Lake
Penn Daka." "It
won't be safe there for very long, friend. If the plague doesn't get there
first, Mengha's demons will -or the crazed Grolims and their Guardsmen out of
Venna." "We
don't plan to stop," Silk told him. "We're going to cut on across
Delchin to Maga Renn and then on down the Magan." "That's
a long journey." "Friend,
I'll go to Gandahar if necessary to get away from demons and plague and mad
Grolims. If worse comes to worst, we'll hide out among the elephant herders.
Elephants aren't all that bad." The
Melcene smiled briefly. "Thanks for the food," he said, tucking his
loaf and his cheese inside his robe and looking around for his grazing horse.
"Good luck when you get to Gandahar." "The
same to you on the coast," Silk replied. They watched the Melcene ride off. "Why
did you take his money, Kheldar?" Eriond asked curiously. "I thought
we were just going to give him the food." "
Unexpected and unexplained acts of charity linger in people's minds, Eriond,
and curiosity overcomes gratitude. I took his money to make sure that by
tomorrow he won't be able to describe us to any curious soldiers." "Oh,"
the boy said a bit sadly. "It's too bad that things are like that, isn't
it?" "As
Sadi says, I didn't make the world; I only try to live in it." "Well,
what do you think?" Belgarath said to the juggler. Feldegast
squinted off toward the horizon. "Yer dead set on goin' right straight up
through the middle of Venna ‑past Mal Yaska an' all?" "We
don't have any choice. We've got just so much time to get to Ashaba." "Somehow
I thought y' might feel that way about it." "Do
you know a way to get us through?" Feldegast
scratched his head. " 'Twill be dangerous, Ancient One," he said
dubiously, "what with Grolims and Chandim and Temple Guardsmen an'
all." "It
won't be nearly as dangerous as missing our appointment at Ashaba would
be." "Well,
if yer dead set on it, I suppose I kin get ye through." "
All right," Belgarath said. "Let's get started then." The
peculiar suspicion which had come over Garion the day before grew stronger. Why
would his grandfather ask these questions of a man they scarcely knew? The more
he thought about it, the more he became convinced that there was a great deal
more going on here than met the eye. CHAPTER FOURTEEN It
was late afternoon when they reached Mal Rakuth, a grim fortress city crouched
on the banks of a muddy river. The walls were high, and black towers rose
within those walls. A large crowd of people was gathered outside, imploring the
citizens to let them enter, but the city gates were locked, and archers with
half‑drawn bows lined the battlements, threatening the refugees below. "That
sort of answers that question, doesn't it?" Garion said as he and his
companions reined in on a hilltop some distance from the tightened city. Belgarath
grunted. "It's more or less what I expected," he said. "There's
nothing we really need in Mal Rakuth anyway, so there's not much point in
pressing the issue." "How
are we going to get across the river, though?" "If
I remember correctly, there be a ferry crossin' but a few miles upstream,
Feldegast told him. "Won't
the ferryman be just as frightened of the plague as the people in that city
are?" Durnik asked him. "
'Tis an ox‑drawn ferry, Goodman ‑with teams on each side an' cables
an' pulleys an' all. The ferryman kin take our money an' put us on the far bank
an' never come within fifty yards of us. I fear the crossin' will be dreadful
expensive, though." The
ferry proved to be a leaky old barge attached to a heavy cable stretched across
the yellow‑brown river. "Stay
back!" the mud-covered man holding the rope hitched about the neck of the
lead ox on the near side commanded as they approached. "I don't want any
of your filthy diseases." "How
much to go across?" Silk called to him. The
muddy fellow squinted greedily at them, assessing their clothing and horses.
"One gold piece," he said flatly. "That's
outrageous!" "Try
swimming." "Pay
him," Belgarath said. "Not
likely," Silk replied. "I refuse to be cheated -even here. Let me
think a minute." His narrow face became intent as he stared hard at the
rapacious ferryman. "Durnik,"
he said thoughtfully, "do you have your axe handy?" The
smith nodded, patting the axe which hung from a loop at the back of his saddle. "Do
you suppose you could reconsider just a bit, friend?" the little Drasnian
called plaintively to the ferryman. "One
gold piece," the ferryman repeated stubbornly. Silk
sighed. "Do you mind if we look at your boat first? It doesn't look all
that safe to me." "Help
yourself ‑but I won't move it until I get paid." Silk
looked at Durnik. "Bring the axe," he said. Durnik
dismounted and lifted his broad‑bladed axe from its loop. Then the two of them
climbed down the slippery bank to the barge. They went up the sloping ramp and
onto the deck. Silk stamped his feet tentatively on the planking. "Nice
boat," he said to the ferryman, who stood cautiously some distance
away." Are you sure you won't reconsider the price?" "One
gold piece. Take it or leave it." Silk
sighed. "I was afraid you might take that position." He scuffed one
foot at the muddy deck. "You know more about boats than I do,
friend," he observed. "How long do you think it would take this tub
to sink if my friend here chopped a hole in the bottom?" The
ferryman gaped at him. "Pull
up the decking in the bow, Durnik," Silk suggested pleasantly. "Give
yourself plenty of room for a good swing." The
desperate ferryman grabbed up a club and ran down the bank. "Careful,
friend," Silk said to him. "We left Mal Zeth only yesterday, and I'm
already starting to feel a little feverish ‑something I ate, no
doubt." The
ferryman froze in his tracks. Durnik
was grinning as he began to pry up the decking at the front of the barge. "My
friend here is an expert woodsman," Silk continued in a conversational
tone, "and his axe is terribly sharp. I'll wager that he can have this
scow lying on the bottom inside of ten minutes." "I
can see into the hold now," Durnik reported, suggestively testing the edge
of his axe with his thumb. "Just how big a hole would you like?" "Oh,"
Silk replied, "I don't know, Durnik ‑a yard or so square, maybe.
Would that sink it?" "I'm
not sure. Why don't we try it and find out?" Durnik pushed up the sleeves
of his short jacket and hefted his axe a couple of times. The
ferryman was making strangled noises and hopping up and down. "What's
your feeling about negotiation at this point, friend?" Silk asked him.
"I'm almost positive that we can reach an accommodation ‑now that
you fully understand the situation." When
they were partway across the river and the barge was wallowing heavily in the
current, Durnik walked forward to the bow and stood looking into the opening he
had made by prying up the deck. "I wonder how big a hole it would take to sink this thing," he
mused. "What was that, dear?" Polgara
asked him. "Just
thinking out loud, Pol," he said. "But do you know something? I just
realized that I've never sunk a boat before." She
rolled her eyes heavenward. "Men," she sighed. "I
suppose I'd better put the planks back so that we can lead the horses off on
the other side," Durnik said almost regretfully. They
erected their tents in the shelter of a grove of cedar trees near the river
that evening. The sky, which had been serene and blue since they had arrived in
Mallorea, had turned threatening as the sun sank, and there were rumbles of
thunder and brief flickers of lightning among the clouds off to the west. After
supper, Durnik and Toth went out of the grove for a look around and returned
with sober faces. "I'm afraid that we're in for a spell of bad
weather," the smith reported. "You can smell it coming." "I
hate riding in the rain," Silk complained. "Most
people do, Prince Kheldar," Feldegast told him. "But bad weather
usually keeps others in as well, don't y' know; an' if what that hungry
traveler told us this afternoon be true, we'll not be wantin' t' meet the sort
of folk that be abroad in Venna when the weather's fine." "He
mentioned the Chandim," Sadi said, frowning. "Just exactly who are
they?" "The
Chandim are an order within the Grolim Church," Belgarath told him.
"When Torak built Cthol Mishrak, he converted certain Grolims into Hounds
to patrol the region. After Vo Mimbre, when Torak was bound in sleep, Urvon
converted about half of them back. The ones who reassumed human form are all
sorcerers of greater or lesser talent, and they can communicate with the ones
who are still Hounds. They're very close-knit -like a pack of wild dogs‑
and they're all fanatically loyal to Urvon." "An'
that be much of the source of Urvon's power," Feldegast added.
"Ordinary Grolims be always schemin' against each other an' against their
superiors, but Urvon's Chandim have kept the Mallorean Grolims in line fer five
hundred years now." "And
the Temple Guardsmen?" Sadi added. "Are they Chandim, or Grolims,
too?" "Not
usually," Belgarath replied. "There are Grolims among them, of
course, but most of them are Mallorean Angaraks. They were recruited before Vo
Mimbre to serve as Torak's personal bodyguard." "Why
would a God need a bodyguard?" "I
never entirely understood that myself," the old man admitted.
"Anyway, after Vo Mimbre, there are still a few of them left ‑new
recruits, veterans who'd been wounded in earlier battles and sent home, that
sort of thing. Urvon persuaded them that he
spoke for Torak, and now their allegiance is to him. After that, they recruited
more young Angaraks to fill up the holes in their ranks. They do more than just
guard the Temple now, though. When Urvon started having difficulties with the
Emperors at Mal Zeth, he decided that he needed a fighting force, so he
expanded them into an army." "
'Tis a practical arrangement," Feldegast pointed out. "The Chandim
provide Urvon with the sorcery he needs t' keep the other Grolims toein' the
mark, an' the simple Guardsmen provide the muscle t' keep the ordinary folk
from protestin' their lot." "These
Guardsmen, they're just ordinary soldiers, then?" Durnik asked. "Not
really. They're closer to being knights," Belgarath replied. "Like
Mandorallen, you mean ‑all dressed in steel plate and with shields and
lances and war horses and all that?" "No,
Goodman," Feldegast answered. "They're not nearly so grand. Lances
an' helmets and shields they have, certainly, but fer the rest, they rely on
chain mail. They be most nearly as stupid as Arends,
however. Somethin' about wearin' all that steel empties the mind of every
knight the world around." Belgarath
was looking speculatively at Garion. "How muscular are you feeling?"
he asked. "Not
very ‑why?" "We've
got a bit of a problem here. We're far more likely to encounter Guardsmen than
we are Chandim -but if we start unhorsing all these tin men with our minds, the
noise is going to attract the Chandim like a beacon." Garion
stared at him. "You're not serious! I'm not Mandorallen,
Grandfather." "No.
You've got better sense than he has." "I
will not stand by and hear my knight
insulted!" Ce'Nedra declared hotly. "Ce'Nedra,"
Belgarath said almost absently, "hush." "Hush?" "You
heard me." He scowled at her so blackly that she faltered and drew back
behind Polgara for protection. "The
point, Garion," the old man continued, "is that you've received a
certain amount of training from Mandorallen in this sort of thing and you've
had a bit of experience. None of the rest of us have." "I
don't have any armor." "You've
got a mail shirt." "I
don't have a helmet ‑or a shield." "I
could probably manage those, Garion," Durnik offered. Garion
looked at his old friend. "I'm terribly disappointed in you, Durnik,"
he said. "You
aren't afraid, are you, Garion?" Ce'Nedra asked in a small voice. "Well,
no. Not really. It's just that it's so stupid ‑and it looks so ridiculous." "Have
you got an old pot I could borrow, Pol?" Durnik asked. "How
big a pot?" "Big
enough to fit Garion's head." "Now
that's going too far!" Garion exclaimed. "I'm not going to wear a
kitchen pot on my head for a helmet. I haven't done that since I was a
boy." "I'll
modify it a bit," Durnik assured him. "And then I'll take the lid and
make you a shield." Garion walked away swearing to himself. Velvet's
eyes had narrowed. She looked at Feldegast with no hint of her dimples showing.
"Tell me, master juggler," she said, "how is it that an
itinerant entertainer, who plays for pennies in wayside taverns, knows so very
much about the inner working of Grolim society here in Mallorea?" "I
be not nearly so foolish as I look, me lady," he replied, "an' I do
have eyes an' ears, an' know how t' use 'em." "You
avoided that question rather well," Belgarath complimented him. The
juggler smirked. "I thought so meself. Now," he continued seriously,
"as me ancient friend here says, 'tis not too likely that we'll be
encounterin' the Chandim if it rains, fer a dog has usually the good sense t'
take t' his kennel when the weather be foul ‑unless there be pressin'
need fer him t' be out an' about. 'Tis far more probable fer us t' meet Temple
Guardsmen, fer a knight, be he Arendish or Mallorean, seems deaf t' the gentle
patter of rain on his armor. I shouldn't wonder that our young warrior King
over there be of sufficient might t' be a match fer any Guardsman we might meet
alone, but there always be the possibility of comin' across 'em in groups.
Should there be such encounters, keep yer wits about ye an' remember that once
a knight has started his charge, 'tis very hard fer him t' swerve or change
direction very much at all. A sidestep an' a smart rap across the back of the
head be usually enough t' roll 'em out of the saddle, an' a man in armor ‑once
he's off his horse- be like a turtle on his back, don't y' know." "You've
done it a few times yourself, I take it?" Sadi murmured. "I've
had me share of misunderstandin's with Temple Guardsmen," Feldegast
admitted, "an' ye'll note that I still be here t' talk about 'em." Durnik
took the cast iron pot Polgara had given him and set it in the center of their
fire. After a time, he pulled it glowing out of the coals with a stout stick,
placed the blade of a broken knife on a rounded rock, and then set the pot over
it. He took up his axe, reversed it, and held the blunt end over the pot. "You'll
break it," Silk predicted. "Cast iron's too brittle to take any
pounding." "Trust
me, Silk," the smith said with a wink. He took a deep breath and began to
tap lightly on the pot. The sound of his hammering was not the dull clack of
cast iron, but the clear ring of steel, a sound that Garion remembered from his
earliest boyhood. Deftly the smith reshaped the pot into a flat‑topped
helmet with a fierce nose guard and heavy cheek pieces. Garion knew that his
old friend was cheating just a bit by the faint whisper and surge he was
directing at the emerging helmet. Then
Durnik dropped the helmet into a pail of water, and it hissed savagely, sending
off a cloud of steam. The pot lid that the smith intended to convert into a
shield, however, challenged even his
ingenuity. It became quite obvious that, should he hammer it out to give it
sufficient size to offer protection, it would be so thin that it would not even
fend off a dagger stroke, much less a blow from a lance or sword. He considered
that, even as he pounded on the ringing lid. He shifted his axe and made an
obscure gesture at Toth. The giant nodded, went to the riverbank, returned with
a pail full of clay, and dumped the bucket out in the center of the glowing
shield. It gave off an evil hiss, and Durnik continued to pound. "Uh‑
Durnik," Garion said, trying not to be impolite, "a ceramic shield
was not exactly what I had in mind, you know." Durnik
gave him a grin filled with surpressed mirth. "Look
at it, Garion," he suggested, not changing the tempo of his hammering. Garion
stared at the shield, his eyes suddenly wide. The glowing circle upon which
Durnik was pounding was solid, cherry‑red steel. "How did you do
that?" "Transmutation!"
Polgara gasped. "Changing one thing into something else! Durnik, where on
earth did you ever learn to do that?" "It's
just something I picked up, Pol." He laughed. "As long as you've got
a bit of steel to begin with ‑like old knife blade‑ you can make as
much more as you want, out of anything that's handy: cast iron, clay, just
about anything." Ce'Nedra's
eyes had suddenly gone very wide. "Durnik," she said in an almost
reverent whisper, "could you have made it out of gold?" Durnik
thought about it, still hammering. "I suppose I could have," he admitted,
"but gold's too heavy and soft to make a good shield, wouldn't you
say?" "Could
you make another one?" she wheedled. "For me? It wouldn't have to be
so big ‑at least not quite.
Please, Durnik." Durnik
finished the rim of the shield with a shower of crimson sparks and the musical
ring of steeI on steel. "I don't think that would be a good idea,
Ce'Nedra," he told her. "Gold is valuable because it's so scarce. If
I started making it out of clay, it wouldn't be long before it wasn't worth
anything at all. I'm sure you can see that." "But-"
"No,
Ce'Nedra," he said firmly. "Garion‑"
she appealed, her voice anguished. "He's
right, dear." "But‑"
"Never
mind, Ce'Nedra," The
fire had burned down to a bed of glowing coals. Garion
awoke with a start, sitting up suddenly. He was covered with sweat and
trembling violently. Once again he had heard the wailing cry that he had heard
the previous day, and the sound of it wrenched at his heart. He sat for a long
time staring at the fire. In time, the sweat dried and his trembling subsided. Ce'Nedra's
breathing was regular as she lay beside him, and there was no other sound in
their well‑shielded encampment. He rolled carefully out of his blankets
and walked to the edge of the grove of cedars to stare bleakly out across the
fields lying dark and empty under an inky sky. Then, because there was nothing
he could do about it, he returned to his bed and slept fitfully until dawn. It
was drizzling rain when he awoke. He got up quietly and went out of the tent to join Durnik,
who was up the fire. "Can I borrow your axe?" he asked his friend. Durnik looked up at him. "I
guess I'm going to need a lance to go with all that." He looked rather
distastefully at the helmet and shield lying atop his mail shirt near the packs
and saddles. "Oh,"
the smith said. "I almost forgot about that. Is one going to be enough?
They break sometimes, you know ‑at least Mandorallen's always did." "I'm
certainly not going to carry more than one." Garion jabbed his thumb back
over his shoulder at the hilt of his sword." Anyway, I've always got this
big knife to fall back on." The
chill drizzle that had begun shortly before dawn was the kind of rain that made
the nearby fields hazy and indistinct. After breakfast, they took heavy cloaks
out of their packs and prepared to face a fairly unpleasant day. Garion had
already put on his mail shirt, and he padded the inside of his helmet with an
old tunic and jammed it down on his head. He felt very foolish as he clinked
over to saddle Chretienne. The mail already smelled bad and it seemed, for some
reason, to attract the chill of the soggy morning. He looked at his new‑cut
lance and his round shield. "This is going to be awkward," he said. "Hang
the shield from the saddle bow, Garion," Durnik suggested, "and set
the butt of your lance in the stirrup beside your foot. That's the way
Mandorallen does it." "I'll
try it," Garion said. He hauled himself up into his saddle, already
sweating under the weight of his mail. Durnik
handed him the shield, and he hooked the strap of it over the saddle bow. Then
he took his lance and jammed its butt into his stirrup, pinching his toes in
the process. "You'll
have to hold it," the smith told him. "It won't stay upright by
itself." Garion
grunted and took the shaft of his lance in his right hand. "You
look very impressive, dear," Ce'Nedra assured him. "Wonderful," he replied dryly. They
rode out of the cedar grove into the wet, miserable morning with Garion in the
lead, feeling more than a little absurd in his warlike garb. The lance, he
discovered almost immediately, had a stubborn tendency to dip its point toward
the ground. He shifted his grip on it, sliding his hand up until he found its
center of balance. The rain collected on the shaft of the lance, ran down
across his clammy hand, and trickled into his sleeve. After a short while, a
steady stream of water dribbled from his elbow. "I feel like a
downspout," he grumbled. "Let's
pick up the pace," Belgarath said to him. "It's a long way to Ashaba,
and we don't have too much time." Garion
nudged Chretienne with his heels, and the big gray moved out, at first at a
trot and then in a rolling canter. For some reason that made Garion feel a bit
less foolish. The
road which Feldegast had pointed out to them the previous evening was little
traveled and this morning it was deserted. It ran past abandoned farmsteads,
sad, bramble‑choked shells with the moldy remains of their thatched roofs
all tumbled in. A few of the farmsteads had been burned, some only recently. The
road began to turn muddy as the earth soaked up the steady rain. The cantering
hooves of their horses splashed the mud up to coat their legs and bellies and
to spatter the boots and cloaks of the riders. Silk
rode beside Garion, his sharp face alert, and just before they reached the
crest of each hill, he galloped on ahead to have a quick look at the shallow
valley lying beyond. By
midmorning, Garion was soaked through, and he rode on bleakly, enduring the
discomfort and the smell of new rust, wishing fervently that the rain would
stop. Silk
came back down the next hill after scouting on ahead. His face was tight with a
sudden excitement, and he motioned them all to stop. "There
are some Grolims up ahead," he reported tersely. "How
many?" Belgarath asked. "
About two dozen. They're holding some kind of religious ceremony." The
old man grunted. "Let's take a look." He looked at Garion.
"Leave your lance with Durnik," he said. "It sticks up too high
into the air, and I'd rather not attract attention." Garion
nodded and passed his lance over to the smith, then followed Silk, Belgarath,
and Feldegast up the hill. They
dismounted just before they reached the crest and moved carefully to the top,
where a brushy thicket offered some concealment. The
black‑robed Grolims were kneeling on the wet grass before a pair of grim
altars some distance down the hill. A limp, unmoving form lay sprawled across
each of them, and there was a great deal of blood. Sputtering braziers stood at
the end of each altar, sending twin columns of black smoke up into the drizzle.
The Grolims were chanting in the rumbling groan Garion had heard too many times
before. He could not make out what they were saying. "Chandim?" Belgarath softly asked
the juggler. "
'Tis hard t' say fer certain, Ancient One," Feldegast replied. "The
twin altars would suggest it, but the practice might have spread. Grolims be
very quick t' pick up changes in Church policy. But Chandim or not, 'twould be
wise of us t' avoid 'em. There be not much point in engagin' ourselves in
casual skirmishes with Grolims." "There
are trees over on the east-side of the valley," Silk said, pointing.
"If we stay in among them, we'll be out of sight." Belgarath
nodded. "How much longer are they likely to be
praying?" Garion asked. "Another half hour at least,"
Feldegast replied. Garion looked at the pair of altars, feeling
an icy rage building up in him. "I'd like to cap their ceremony with a
little personal visit," he said. "Forget it," Belgarath told him.
"You're not here to ride around the countryside righting wrongs. Let's go
back and get the others. I'd like to get around those Grolims before they
finish with their prayers." They
picked their way carefully through the belt of dripping trees that wound along
the eastern rim of the shallow valley where the Grolims were conducting their
rites and returned to the muddy road about a mile beyond. Again they set out at
the same distance‑eating canter, with Garion once more in the lead. Some
miles past the valley where the Grolims had sacrificed the two unfortunates,
they passed a burning village that was spewing out a cloud of black smoke.
There seemed to be no one about, though there were some signs of fighting near
the burning houses. They rode on without stopping. The
rain let up by midafternoon, though the sky remained overcast. Then, as they
crested yet another hilltop in the rolling countryside, they saw another rider
on the far side of the valley. The distance was too great to make out details,
but Garion could see that the rider
was armed with a lance. "What
do we do?" he called back over his shoulder at the rest of them. "That's
why you're wearing armor and carrying a lance, Garion," Belgarath replied. "Shouldn't
I at least give him the chance to stand aside?" "To
what purpose?" Feldegast asked. "He'll not do it. Yer very presence
here with yer lance an' yer shield be a challenge, an' he'll not be refusin'
it. Ride him down, young Master. The day wears on, don't y' know." "
All right," Garion said unhappily. He buckled his shield to his left arm,
settled his helmet more firmly in place, and lifted the butt of his lance out
of his stirrup. Chretienne was already pawing at the earth
and snorting defiantly. "Enthusiast,"
Garion muttered to him. "All right, let's go, then." The
big gray's charge was thunderous. It was not a
gallop, exactly, nor a dead run, but rather was a deliberately
implacable gait that could only be called a charge. The armored man across the valley seemed a
bit startled by the unprovoked attack, there having been none of the customary
challenges, threats, or insults. After a bit of fumbling with his equipment, he
managed to get his shield in place and his lance properly advanced. He seemed
to be quite bulky, though that might have been his armor. He wore a sort of
chain‑mail coat reaching to his knees. His helmet was round and fitted
with a visor, and he had a large sword sheathed at his waist. He clanged down
his visor, then sank his spurs into his horse's flanks and also charged. The
wet fields at the side of the road seemed to blur as Garion crouched behind his
shield with his lance lowered and aimed directly at his opponent. He had seen
Mandorallen do this often enough to understand the basics. The distance between
him and the stranger was narrowing rapidly, and Garion could clearly see the
mud spraying out from beneath the hooves of his opponent's horse. At the last
moment, just before they came together, Garion raised up in his stirrups as
Mandorallen had instructed him, leaned forward so that his entire body was
braced for the shock, and took careful aim with his lance at the exact center
of the other man's shield. There
was a dreadful crashing impact, and he was suddenly surrounded by flying
splinters as his opponent's lance shattered. His own lance, however, though it
was as stout as that of the Guardsman, was a freshly cut cedar pole and it was
quite springy. It bent into a tight arch like a drawn bow, then snapped
straight again. The startled stranger was suddenly lifted out of his saddle.
His body described a high, graceful arc through the air, which ended abruptly
as he came down on his head in the middle of the road. Garion
thundered on past and finally managed to rein in his big gray horse. He wheeled
and stopped. The other man lay on his back in the mud of the road. He was not
moving. Carefully, his lance at the ready, Garion walked Chretienne back to the
splinter‑littered place where the impact had occurred. "Are
you all right?" he asked the Temple Guardsman lying in the mud. There
was no answer. Cautiously,
Garion dismounted, dropped his lance, and drew Iron‑grip's sword. "I
say, man, are you all right?" he asked again. He reached out with his foot
and nudged the fellow. The
Guardsman's visor was closed, and Garion put the tip of his sword under the
bottom of it and lifted. The eyes were rolled back in his head until only the
whites showed, and there was blood gushing freely from his nose. The
others came galloping up, and Ce'Nedra flung herself out of the saddle almost
before her horse and stopped and hurled herself into her husband's arms.
"You were magnificent, Garion! Absolutely magnificent!" "It
did go rather well, didn't it?" he replied modestly, trying to juggle
sword, shield, and wife all at the same time. He looked at Polgara, who was
also dismounting. "Do you think he's going to be all
right, Aunt Pol?" he asked. "I hope I didn't hurt him too much."
She
checked the limp man lying in the road. "He'll be fine, dear," she
assured him. "He's just been knocked senseless, is all." "Nice
job," Silk said. Garion
suddenly grinned broadly. "You know something," he said. "I
think I'm starting to understand why Mandorallen enjoys this so much. It is
sort of exhilarating." "I
think it has t' do with the weight of the armor," Feldegast observed sadly
to Belgarath. "It bears down on 'em so much that it pulls all the juice
out of their brains, or some such." "Let's
move on," Belgarath suggested. By
midmorning the following day, they had moved into the broad valley which was
the location of Mal Yaska, the ecclesiastical capital of Mallorea and the site
of the Disciple Urvon's palace. Though the sky remained overcast, the rain had
blown on through, and a stiff breeze had begun to dry the grass and the mud
which had clogged the roads. There were encampments dotting the valley, little
clusters of people who had fled from the demons to the north and the plague to
the south. Each group was fearfully isolated from its neighbors, and all of
them kept their weapons close at hand. Unlike
those of Mal Rakuth, the gates of Mal Yaska stood open, though they were
patrolled by detachments of mail‑armored Temple Guardsmen. "Why
don't they go into the city?" Durnik asked, looking at the clusters of
refugees. "Mal
Yaska's not the sort of place ye visit willin'ly, Goodman," Feldegast
replied. "When the Grolims be lookin' fer people t' sacrifice on their
altars, 'tis unwise t' make yerself too handy." He looked at Belgarath.
"Would ye be willin' t' accept a suggestion, me ancient friend?" he
asked. "Suggest
away." "We'll
be needin' information about what's happenin' up there." He pointed at the
snow ‑capped mountains looming across the northern horizon. "Since I
know me way about Mal Yaska an' know how t' avoid the Grolims, wouldn't ye say
that it might be worth the investment of an hour or so t' have me nose about
the central marketplace an' see what news I kin pick up?" "He's
got a point, Belgarath," Silk agreed seriously, "I don't like riding
into a situation blind." Belgarath
considered it. "All right," he said to the juggler, "but be
careful -and stay out of the alehouses." Feldegast
sighed. "There be no such havens in Mal Yaska, Belgarath. The Grolims
there be fearful strict in their disapproval of simple pleasures." He
shook the reins of his mule and rode on across the plain toward the black walls
of Urvon's capital. "Isn't
he contradicting himself?" Sadi asked. "First he says it's too
dangerous to go into the city and then he rides on in anyway." "He
knows what he's doing," Belgarath said. "He's in no danger." "We
might as well have some lunch while we're waiting, father," Polgara
suggested. He
nodded, and they rode some distance into an open field and dismounted. Garion
laid aside his lance, pulled his helmet from his sweaty head, and stood looking
across the intervening open space at the center of Church power in Mallorea. The
city was large, certainly, though not nearly so large as Mal Zeth. The walls
were high and thick, surmounted by heavy battlements, and the towers rising
inside were square and blocky. There was a kind of unrelieved ugliness about
it, and it seemed to exude a brooding menace as if the eons of cruelty and
blood lust had sunk into its very stones. From somewhere near the center of the
city, the telltale black column of smoke rose into the air, and faintly,
echoing across the plain with its huddled encampments of tightened refugees, he
thought he could hear the sullen iron clang of the gong coming from the Temple
of Torak. Finally, he sighed and turned his head away. "It
will not last forever," Eriond, who had come up beside him, said firmly.
"We're almost to the end of it now. All the altars will be torn down, and
the Grolims will put their knives away to rust." "Are
you sure, Eriond?" "Yes,
Belgarion. I'm very sure." They
ate a cold lunch, and, not long after, Feldegast returned, his face somber.
" 'Tis perhaps a bit more serious than we had expected, Ancient One,"
he reported, swinging down from his mule. "The Chandim be in total control
of the city, an' the Temple Guardsmen be takin' their orders directly from
them. The Grolims who hold t' the old ways have all gone into hidin', but packs
of Torak's Hounds be sniffin' out the places where they've hidden an' they be
tearin' 'em t' pieces wherever they find 'em." "I
find it very hard to sympathize with Grolims," Sadi murmured. "I
kin bear their discomfort meself," Feldegast agreed, "but 'tis
rumored about the marketplace that the Chandim an' their dogs an' their
Guardsmen also be movin' about across
the border in Katakor." "In
spite of the Karands and Mengha's demons?" Silk asked with some surprise. "Now
that's somethin' I could not get the straight of," the juggler replied.
"No one could tell me why or how, but the Chandim an' the Guardsmen seem
not t' be concerned about Mengha nor his army nor his demons." "That
begins to smell of some kind of accommodation," Silk said. "There
were hints of that previously," Feldegast reminded him. "An
alliance?" Belgarath frowned. "
'Tis hard t' say fer sure, Ancient One, but Urvon be a schemer, an' he's always
had this dispute with the imperial throne at Mal Zeth. If he's managed t' put
Mengha in his pocket, Kal Zakath had better look t' his defenses" "Is
Urvon in the city?" Belgarath asked. "No.
No one knows where he's gone fer sure, but he's not in his palace there." "That's
very strange," Belgarath said. "Indeed,"
the juggler replied, "but whatever he's doin' or plannin' t' do, I think
we'd better be walkin' softly once we cross the border into Katakor. When ye
add the Hounds an' the Temple Guardsmen t' the demons an' Karands already
there, 'tis goin' t' be fearful perilous t' approach the House of Torak at
Ashaba." "That's
a chance we'll have to take," the old man said grimly. "We're going
to Ashaba, and if anything -Hound, human, or demon‑ gets in our way,
we'll just have to deal with it as it comes." CHAPTER FIFTEEN The
sky continued to lower as they rode past the brooding city of the Grolim Church
under the suspicious gaze of the armored Guardsmen at the gate and the hooded
Grolims on the walls. "Is
it likely that they'll follow us?" Durnik asked. "It's
not very probable, Goodman," Sadi replied. "Look around you. There
are thousands encamped here, and I doubt that either Guardsmen or Grolims would
take the trouble to follow them all when they leave." "I
suppose you're right," the smith agreed. By
late afternoon they were well past Mal Yaska, and the snow ‑topped peaks
in Katakor loomed higher ahead of them, starkly outlined against the dirty gray
clouds scudding in from the west. "Will
ye be wantin' t' stop fer the night before we cross the border?" Feldegast
asked Belgarath. "How
far is it to there from here?" "Not
far at all, Ancient One." "Is
it guarded?" "Usually,
yes." "Silk,"
the old man said, "ride on ahead and have a look." The
little man nodded and nudged his horse into a gallop. "All
right," Belgarath said, signaling for a halt so that they could all hear
him. "Everybody we've seen this afternoon was going south. Nobody's
fleeing toward Katakor. Now, a man
who's running away from someplace doesn't stop when the border's in sight. He
keeps on going. That means that there's a fair chance that there's not going to
be anybody within miles of the border on the Katakor side. If the border's not
guarded, we can just go on across and take shelter for the night on the other
side." "And
if the border is guarded?" Sadi
asked. Belgarath's
eyes grew flat. "We're still going to go through," he replied. "That's
likely to involve fighting." "That's
right. Let's move along, shall we?" About fifteen minutes later, Silk
returned. "There are about ten Guardsmen at the crossing," he
reported. "Any
chance of taking them by surprise?" Belgarath asked him. "A
little, but the road leading to the border is straight and flat for a half mile
on either side of the guard post." The
old man muttered a curse under his breath. "All right then," he said.
"They'll at least have time to get to their horses. We don't want to give
them the leisure to get themselves set. Remember what Feldegast said about
keeping your wits. Don't take any chances, but I want all of those Guardsmen on
their backs after our first charge. Pol, you stay back with the ladies ‑and
Eriond." "But‑"
Velvet began to protest. "Don't
argue with me, Liselle ‑just this once." "Couldn't
Lady Polgara just put them to sleep?" Sadi asked. "The way she did
with the spies back in Mal Zeth?" Belgarath
shook his head. "There are a few Grolims among the Guardsmen, and that
particular technique doesn't work on Grolims. This time we're going to have to
do it by main strength ‑just to be on the safe side." Sadi
nodded glumly, dismounted, and picked up a stout tree limb from the side of the
road. He thumped it experimentally on the turf. "I want you all to know
that this is not my preferred way of doing things," he said. The
rest of them also dismounted and armed themselves with cudgels and staffs. Then
they moved on. The
border was marked by a stone shed painted white and by a gate consisting of a
single white pole resting on posts on either side of the road. A dozen horses
were tethered just outside the shed, and lances leaned against the wall. A
single, mail‑coated Guardsman paced back and forth across the road on the
near side of the gate, his sword leaning back over his shoulder. "All
right," Belgarath said. "Let's move as fast as we can. Wait here,
Pol." Garion
sighed. "I guess I'd better go first." "We
were hoping that you'd volunteer." Silk's grin was tight. Garion
ignored that. He buckled on his shield, settled his helmet in place, and once
again lifted the butt of his lance out of his stirtup. "Is everybody
ready?" he asked, looking around. Then he advanced his lance and spurred
his horse into a charge with the others close on his heels. The
Guardsman at the gate took one startled look at the warlike party bearing down
on him, ran to the door of the shed, and shouted at his comrades inside. Then
he struggled into the saddle of his tethered horse, leaned over to pick up his
lance, and moved out into the road. Other
Guardsmen came boiling out of the shed, struggling with their equipment and
stumbling over each other. Garion
had covered half the distance to the gate before more than two or three of the
armored men were in their saddles. And so it was that the man who had been
standing watch was forced to meet his charge alone. The
results were relatively predictable. As
Garion thundered past his unhorsed opponent, another Guardsman came out into
the road at a half gallop, but Garion gave him no time to set himself or to
turn his horse. The crashing impact against the unprepared man's shield hurled
his horse from its feet. The Guardsman came down before the horse did, and the
animal rolled over him, squealing and kicking in fright. Garion
tried to rein in, but Chretienne had the bit in his teeth. He cleared the pole
gate in a long, graceful leap and charged on. Garion swore and gave up on the
reins. He leaned forward and seized the big gray by one ear and hauled back. Startled,
Chretienne stopped so quickly that his rump skidded on the road. "The
fight's back that way." Garion told his horse, "or did you forget
already?" Chretienne
gave him a reproachful look, turned, and charged back toward the gate again. Because
of the speed of their attack, Garion's friends were on top of the Guardsmen
before the armored men could bring their lances into play, and the fight had
quickly turned ugly. Using the blunt side of his axe, Durnik smashed in one
Guardsman's visor, denting it so severely that the man could no longer see. He
rode in circles helplessly, both hands clutching at his helmet until he rode
under a low‑hanging limb, which smoothly knocked him off his horse. Silk
ducked under a wide, backhand sword stroke, reached down with his dagger, and
neatly cut his attacker's girth strap. The fellow's horse leaped forward,
jumping out from under his rider. Saddle and all, the Guardsman tumbled into
the road. He struggled to his feet, sword in hand, but Feldegast came up behind
him and methodically clubbed him to earth again with an ugly lead mace. It
was Toth, however, who was the hardest pressed, Three Guardsmen closed in on
the giant. Even as Chretienne leaped the gate again, Garion saw the huge man
awkwardly flailing with his staff for all the world like someone who had never
held one in his hands before. When
the three men came within range however, Toth's skill miraculously reemerged.
His heavy staff whirled in a blurring circle. One Guardsman fell wheezing to
earth, clutching at his broken ribs. Another doubled over sharply as Toth
deftly poked him in the pit of the stomach with the butt of his staff. The
third desperately raised his sword, but the giant casually swiped it out of his
hand, then reached out and took the surprised man by the front of his mail
coat. Garion clearly heard the crunch of crushed steel as Toth's fist closed.
Then the giant looked about and almost casually threw the armored man against a
roadside tree so hard that it shook the spring leaves from the highest twig. The
three remaining Guardsmen began to fall back, trying to give themselves room to
use their lances, but they seemed unaware that Garion was returning to the fray
‑from behind them. As
Chretienne thundered toward the unsuspecting trio, a sudden idea came to
Garion. quickly he turned his lance sideways so that its center rested just in
front of his saddlebow and crashed into the backs of the Guardsmen. The
springy cedar pole swept all three of them out of their saddles and over the
heads of their horses. Before they could stumble to their feet, Sadi,
Feldegast, and Durnik were on them, and the fight ended as quickly as it had
begun. "I
don't think I've ever seen anybody use a lance that way before," Silk said
gaily to Garion. "I
just made it up," Garion replied with an excited grin. "I'm sure that there are at least a
half‑dozen rules against it." "We
probably shouldn't mention it, then." "I
won't tell anybody if you don't." Durnik
was looking around critically. The ground was littered with Guardsmen who were
either unconscious or groaning over assorted broken bones. Only the man Toth
had poked in the stomach was still in his saddle, though he was doubled over,
gasping for breath. Durnik rode up to him. "Excuse me," he said
politely, removed the poor fellow's helmet, and then rapped him smartly on top
of the head with the butt of his axe. The Guardsman's eyes glazed, and he
toppled limply out of the saddle. Belgarath
suddenly doubled over, howling with laughter. "Excuse me?" he demanded of the smith. "There's
no need to be uncivil to people, Belgarath," Durnik replied stiffly. Polgara
came riding sedately down the hill, followed by Ce'Nedra, Velvet, and Eriond.
"Very nice, gentlemen," she complimented them all, looking around at
the fallen Guardsmen. Then she rode up to the pole gate. "Garion,
dear," she said pleasantly, reining in her mount, "would you
mind?" He
laughed, rode Chretienne over to the gate, and kicked it out of her way. "Why
on earth were you jumping fences in the very middle of the fight?" she
asked him curiously. "It wasn't altogether my idea," he
replied. "Oh,"
she said, looking critically at the big horse. "I think I
understand." Chretienne
managed somehow to look slightly ashamed of himself. They
rode on past the border as evening began imperceptibly to darken an already
gloomy sky. Feldegast pulled in beside Belgarath. "Would yer morals be at
all offended if I was t' suggest shelterin' fer the night in a snug little
smugglers' cave I know of a few miles or so farther on?" he asked. Belgarath
grinned and shook his head. "Not in the slightest," he replied.
"When I need a cave, I never concern myself about the previous
occupants." Then he laughed. "I shared quarters for a week once with
a sleeping bear ‑nice enough bear, actually, once I got used to his
snoring." "
'Tis a fascinatin' story, I'm sure, an' I'd be delighted t' hear it ‑but
the night's comin' on, an' ye kin tell me about it over supper. Shall we be
off, then?" The juggler thumped his heels into his mule's flanks and led
them on up the rutted road in the rapidly descending twilight at a jolting
gallop. As
they moved into the first of the foothills, they found the poorly maintained
road lined on either side by mournful‑looking evergreens. The road, however,
was empty, though it showed signs of recent heavy traffic -all headed south. "How
much farther to this cave of yours?" Belgarath called to the juggler. " 'Tis not far, Ancient One,"
Feldegast assured him. "There be a dry ravine that crosses the road up
ahead, an' we go up that a bit of a ways, an' there we are." "I
hope you know what you're doing." "Trust
me." Somewhat
surprisingly, Belgarath let that pass. They
pounded on up the road as a sullen dusk settled into the surrounding foothills and
deep shadows began to gather about the trunks of the evergreens. "Ah,
an' there it is," Feldegast said, pointing at the rocky bed of a dried‑up
stream. "The footin' be treacherous here, so we'd best lead the
mounts." He swung down from his mule and cautiously began to lead the way
up the ravine. It grew steadily darker, the light fading quickly from the
overcast sky. As the ravine narrowed and rounded a sharp bend, the juggler
rummaged through the canvas pack strapped to the back of his mule. He lifted
out the stub of a candle and looked at Durnik. "Kin ye be makin' me a bit
of a flame, Goodman?" he asked. "I'd do it meself, but I seem t' have
misplaced me tinder." Durnik
opened his pouch, took out his flint and steel and his wad of tinder, and,
after several tries, blew a lighted spark into a tiny finger of fire. He held
it out, shielded between his hands, and Feldegast lit his bit of candle. "
An' here we are now," the juggler said grandly, holding up his candle to
illuminate the steep banks of the ravine. "Where?" Silk asked, looking about
in puzzlement. "Well
now, Prince Kheldar, it wouldn't be much of a hidden cave if the openin' was
out in plain sight fer just anybody t' stumble across, now would it?"
Feldegast went over to the steep side of the ravine to where a huge slab of
water‑scoured granite leaned against the bank. He lowered his candle,
shielding it with his hand, ducked slightly, and disappeared behind it with his
mule trailing along behind him. The
interior of the cave was floored with clean white sand, and the walls had been
worn smooth by centuries of swirling water. Feldegast stood in the center of
the cave holding his candle aloft. There were crude log bunks along the walls,
a table and some benches in the center of the cave, and a rough fireplace near
the far wall with a fire already laid. Feldegast crossed to the fireplace,
bent, and lit the kindling lying under the split logs resting on a rough stone
grate with his candle. "Well now, that's better," he said, holding his
hands out to the crackling flames. "Isn't this a cozy little haven?" Just
beyond the fireplace was an archway, in part natural and in part the work of
human hands. The front of the archway was closed off with several horizontal
poles. Feldegast
pointed at it. "There be the stable fer the horses, an' also a small
spring at the back of it. 'Tis altogether the finest smugglers' cave in this
part of Mallorea." "A
cunning sort of place," Belgarath agreed, looking around. "What
do they smuggle through here?" Silk asked with a certain professional
curiosity. "Gem
stones fer the most part. There be rich deposits in the cliffs of Katakor, an'
quite often whole gravel bars of the shiny little darlin's lyin' in the streams
t' be had fer the trouble it takes t' pick 'em up. The local taxes be notorious
cruel, though, so the bold lads in this part of these mountains have come up
with various ways t' take their goods across the border without disturbin' the
sleep of the hardworkin' tax collectors." Polgara
was inspecting the fireplace. There were several iron pothooks protruding from
its inside walls and a large iron grill sitting on stout legs to one side.
"Very nice," she murmured approvingly. "Is there adequate
firewood?" " More
than enough, me dear lady," the juggler replied. "Tis stacked in the
stable, along with fodder fer the horses." "Well,
then," she said, removing her blue cloak and laying it across one of the
bunks, "I think I might be able to expand the menu I'd planned for this
evening's meal. As long as we have such complete facilities here, it seems a
shame to waste them. I'll need more firewood stacked here -and water, of
course." She went to the packhorse that carried her cooking utensils and
her stores, humming softly to herself. Durnik,
Toth, and Eriond led the horses into the stable and began to unsaddle them.
Garion, who had left his lance outside, went to one of the bunks, removed his
helmet and laid it, along with his shield, under the bunk, and then he began to
struggle out of his mail shirt. Ce'Nedra
came over to assist him.. "You
were magnificent today, dear," she told him warmly. He
grunted noncommittally, leaning forward and extending his arms over his head so
that she could pull the shirt off. She
tugged hard, and the mail shirt came free all at once. Thrown off balance by
the weight, she sat down heavily on the sandy floor with the shirt in her lap. Garion
laughed and quickly went to her. "Oh, Ce'Nedra," he said, still
laughing, "I do love you." He kissed her and then helped her to her
feet. "This
is terribly heavy, isn't it?" she said, straining to lift the steel‑link
shirt. "You
noticed," he said, rubbing at one aching shoulder. "And here you
thought I was just having fun." "Be
nice, dear. Do you want me to hang it up for you?" He shrugged. "Just
kick it under the bunk." Her
look was disapproving. "I
don't think it's going to wrinkle, Ce'Nedra." "But
it's untidy to do it that way, dear." She made some effort to fold the
thing, then gave up, rolled it in a ball, and pushed it far back under the bunk
with her foot. Supper
that evening consisted of thick steaks cut from a ham Vella had provided them,
a rich soup so thick that it hovered on the very edge of stew, large slabs of
bread that had been warmed before the fire, and baked apples with honey and
cinnamon. After
they had eaten, Polgara rose and looked around the cave again. "The ladies
and I are going to need a bit of privacy now," she said, "and several
basins of hot water." Belgarath
sighed. "Again, Pol?" he said. "Yes,
father. It's time to clean up and change clothes -for all of us." She
pointedly sniffed at the air in the small cave. "It's definitely
time," she added. They
curtained off a portion of the cave to give Polgara, Ce'Nedra, and Velvet the
privacy they required and began heating water over the fire. Though
at first reluctant even to move, Garion had to admit that after he had washed
up and changed into clean, dry clothes, he did feel much better. He sat back on
one of the bunks beside Ce'Nedra, not even particularly objecting to the damp
smell of her hair. He had that comfortable sense of being clean, well fed, and
warm after a day spent out of doors in bad weather. He was, in fact, right on
the edge of dozing off when there echoed up the narrow ravine outside a vast
bellow that seemed to be part animal and part human, a cry so dreadful that it
chilled his blood and made the hair rise on the back of his neck. "What's
that?" Ce'Nedra exclaimed in fright. "Hush
now, girl," Feldegast warned softly. He jumped to his feet and quickly
secured a piece of canvas across the opening of the fireplace, plunging the
cave into near-darkness. Another
soulless bellow echoed up the ravine. The sound seemed filled with a dreadful
malevolence. "Can
we put a name to whatever it is?" Sadi asked in a quiet voice. "It's
nothing I've ever heard before," Durnik assured him. "I
think I have," Belgarath said bleakly. "When I was in Morindland,
there was a magician up there who thought it was amusing to turn his demon out
at night to hunt. It made a sound like that." "What
an unsavory practice," the eunuch murmured. "What do demons eat?" "You
really wouldn't want to know," Silk replied. He turned to Belgarath.
"Would you care to hazard a guess how big that thing might be?" "lt
varies. From the amount of noise it's making, though, I'd say that it's fairly
large." "Then
it wouldn't be able to get into this cave, would it?" "That's
a gamble I think I'd rather not take." "It
can sniff out our tracks, I assume?" The
old man nodded. "Things
are definitely going to pieces here, Belgarath. Can you do anything at all to drive it
off?" The little man turned to Polgara. "Or perhaps you, Polgara. You
dealt with the demon Chabat raised back in the harbor at Rak Urga." "I
had help, Silk," she reminded him. "Aldur came to my aid." Belgarath
began to pace up and down, scowling at the floor. "Well?"
Silk pressed. "Don't
rush me," the old man growled. "I might
be able to do something," he said grudgingly, "but if I do, it's going to make so much noise
that every Grolim in Katakor is going to hear it ‑and probably Zandramas
as well. We'll have the Chandim or her Grolims hot on our heels all the way to
Ashaba." "Why
not use the Orb?" Eriond suggested, looking up from the bridle he was
repairing. "Because
the Orb makes even more noise than I do. If Garion uses the Orb to chase off a
demon, they're going to hear it in Gandahar all the way on the other side of
the continent." "But
it would work, wouldn't it?" Belgarath
looked at Polgara. "I
think he's right, father," she said. "A demon would flee from the Orb ‑even if it were fettered by its
master. An unfettered demon would flee even faster." "Can
you think of anything else?" he asked her. "A
God," she shrugged. "All demons ‑no matter how powerful‑
flee from the Gods. Do you happen to know any Gods?" "A
few," he replied, "but they're busy right now." Another
shattering bellow resounded through the mountains. It seemed to come from right
outside the cave. "It's
time for some kind of decision, old man," Silk said urgently. "It's
the noise the Orb makes that bothers you?" Eriond asked. "That
and the light. That blue beacon that lights up every time Garion draws the
sword attracts a lot of attention, you know." "You
aren't all suggesting that I fight a demon, are you?" Garion demanded
indignantly. "Of
course not," Belgarath snorted. "Nobody fights a demon -nobody can. All we're discussing is the
possibility of driving it off." He began to pace up and down again,
scuffing his feet in the sand. "I hate to announce our presence
here," he muttered. Outside,
the demon bellowed again, and the huge granite slab partially covering the cave
mouth began to grate back and forth as if some huge force were rocking it to
try to move it aside. "Our
options are running out, Belgarath," Silk told him. "And so is our
time. If you don't do something quickly, that thing's going to be in here with
us." "Try
not to pinpoint our location to the Grolims," Belgarath said to Garion. "You
really want me to go out there and do it?" "Of
course I do. Silk was right. Time's run out on us." Garion
went to his bunk and fished his mail shirt out from under it. "You
won't need that. It wouldn't do any good anyway." Garion
reached over his shoulder and, drew his great sword. He set its point in the
sand and peeled the soft leather sheath from its hilt. "I think this is a
mistake," he declared. Then he reached out and put his hand on the Orb. "Let
me, Garion," Eriond said. He rose, came over, and covered Garion's hand
with his own. Garion gave him a startled look. "It
knows me, remember?" the young man explained, "and I've got a sort of
an idea." A
peculiar tingling sensation ran through Garion's hand and arm, and he became
aware that Eriond was communing with the Orb in a manner even more direct than
he himself was capable of. It was is if during the months that the boy had been
the bearer of the Orb, the stone had in some peculiar way taught him its own
language. There
was a dreadful scratching coming from the mouth of the cave, as if huge talons
were clawing at the stone slab. "Be
careful out there," Belgarath cautioned. "Don't take any chances.
Just hold up the sword so that it can see it. The Orb should do the rest."
Garion
sighed. "All right," he said, moving toward the cave mouth with
Eriond directly behind him. "Where
are you going?" Polgara asked the blond young man. "With
Belgarion," Eriond replied. "We both need to talk with the Orb to get
this right. I'll explain it later, Polgara." The
slab at the cave mouth was rocking back and forth again. Garion ducked quickly
out from behind it and ran several yards up the ravine with Eriond on his
heels. Then
he turned and held up the sword. "Not
yet," Eriond warned. "It hasn't seen us." There
was an overpoweringly foul odor in the ravine, and then, as Garion's eyes
slowly adjusted to the darkness, he saw the demon outlined against the clouds
rolling overhead. It was enormous, its shoulders blotting out half the sky. It
had long, pointed ears like those of a vast cat, and its dreadful eyes burned
with a green fire that cast a fitful glow across the floor of the ravine. It
bellowed and reached toward Garion and Eriond with a great, scaly claw. "Now,
Belgarion," Eriond said quite calmly. Garion
lifted his arms, holding his sword directly in front of him with its point
aimed at the sky, and then he released the curbs he had placed on the Orb. He
was not in the least prepared for what happened. A huge noise shook the earth
and echoed off nearby mountains, causing giant trees miles away to tremble. Not
only did the great blade take fire, but the entire sky suddenly shimmered an
intense sapphire blue as if it had been ignited. Blue flame shot from horizon
to horizon, and the vast sound continued to shake the earth. The
demon froze, its vast, tooth‑studded muzzle turned upward to the blazing
blue sky in terror. Grimly, Garion advanced on the thing, still holding his
burning sword before him. The beast flinched back from him, trying to shield
its face from the intense blue light. It screamed as if suddenly gripped by an
intolerable agony. It stumbled back, falling and scrambling to its feet again.
Then it took one more look at the blazing sky, turned, and fled howling back
down the ravine with a peculiar loping motion as all four of its claws tore at
the earth. "That is your idea of quiet?"
Belgarath thundered from the cave mouth. "And what's all that?" He
pointed a trembling finger at the still‑illuminated sky. "It's
really all right, Belgarath," Eriond told the infuriated old man.
"You didn't want the sound to lead the Grolims to us, so we just made it
general through the whole region. Nobody could have pinpointed its
source." Belgarath
blinked. Then he frowned for a moment. "What about all the light?" he
asked in a more mollified tone of voice. "It's
more or less the same with that," Eriond explained calmly. "If you've
got a single blue fire in the mountains on a dark night, everybody can see it.
If the whole sky catches on fire, though, nobody can really tell where it's
coming from." "It
does sort of make sense, Grandfather," Garion said. "Are
they all right, father?" Polgara asked from behind the old man. "What
could possibly have hurt them? Garion can level mountains with that sword of
his. He very nearly did, as a matter of fact. The whole Karandese range rang
like a bell." He looked up at the still‑flickering sky. "Can
you turn that off!" he asked. "Oh,"
Garion said. He reversed his sword and re-sheathed it in the scabbard strapped
across his back. The fire in the sky died. "We
really had to do it that way, Belgarath," Eriond continued. "We
needed the light and the sound to frighten off the demon and we had to do it in
such a way the Grolims couldn't follow it, so‑" He spread both hands
and shrugged. "Did
you know about this?" Belgarath asked Garion. "Of
course, Grandfather," Garion lied. Belgarath
grunted. " All right. Come back inside," he said. Garion
bent slightly toward Eriond's ear. "Why didn't you tell me what we were
going to do?" he whispered. "There
wasn't really time, Belgarion." "The
next time we do something like that, take
time. I almost dropped the sword when the ground started shaking under
me." "That
wouldn't have been a good idea at all." "I
know." A
fair number of rocks had been shaken from the ceiling of the cave and lay on
the sandy floor. Dust hung thickly in the air. "What
happened out there?" Silk demanded in a shaky voice. "Oh,
not much," Garion replied in a deliberately casual voice. "We just
chased it away, that's all." "There
wasn't really any help for it, I guess," Belgarath said, "but just
about everybody in Katakor knows that something's
moving around in these mountains, so we're going to have to start being very
careful." "How
much farther is it to Ashaba?" Sadi asked him. "About
a day's ride." "Will
we make it in time?" "Only
just. Let's all get some sleep." Garion
had the same dream again that night. He was not really sure that it was a
dream, since dreaming usually involved sight as well as sound, but all there was
to this one was that persistent, despairing wail and the sense of horror with
which it filled him. He sat up on his bunk, trembling and sweat‑covered.
After a time, he drew his blanket about his shoulders, clasped his arms about
his knees, and stared at the ruddy coals in the fireplace until he dozed off
again. It
was still cloudy the following morning, and they rode cautiously back down the
ravine to the rutted track leading up into the foothills of the mountains. Silk
and Feldegast ranged out in front of them as scouts to give them warning should
any dangers arise. After
they had ridden a league or so, the pair came back down the narrow road. Their
faces were sober, and they motioned for silence. "There's
a group of Karands camped around the road up ahead," Silk reported in a
voice scarcely louder than a whisper. "An ambush?" Sadi asked him. "No,"
Feldegast replied in a low voice. "They're asleep fer the most part. From
the look of things, I'd say that they spent the night in some sort of religious
observance, an' so they're probably exhausted ‑or still drunk." "Can
we get around them?" Belgarath asked. "It
shouldn't be too much trouble," Silk replied. "We can just go off
into the trees and circle around until we're past the spot where they're sleeping."
The
old man nodded. "Lead the way," he said. They
left the road and angled off into the timber, moving at a cautious walk. "What
sort of ceremony were they holding?" Durnik asked quietly. Silk
shrugged. "It looked pretty obscure," Silk told him. "They've
got an altar set up with skulls on posts along the back of it. There seems to
have been quite a bit of drinking going on ‑as well as some other
things." "What
sort of things?" Silk's
face grew slightly pained. "They have women with them," he answered
disgustedly." There's some evidence that things got a bit
indiscriminate." Durnik's
cheeks suddenly turned bright red. "Aren't you exaggerating a bit,
Kheldar?" Velvet asked him. "No, not really. Some of them were still
celebrating." "A
bit more important than quaint local religious customs, though," Feldegast
added, still speaking quietly, "be the peculiar pets the Karands was
keepin'." "Pets?"
Belgarath asked. "Perhaps
'tis not the right word, Ancient One, but sittin' round the edges of the camp
was a fair number of the Hounds ‑an' they was makin' no move t' devour
the celebrants." Belgarath
looked at him sharply. "Are you sure?" "I've
seen enough of the Hounds of Torak t' recognize 'em when I see 'em." "So
there is some kind of an alliance between Mengha and Urvon," the old man
said. "Yer
wisdom is altogether a marvel, old man. It must be a delight beyond human
imagination t' have the benefit of ten thousand years experience t' guide ye in
comin' t' such conclusions." "Seven thousand," Belgarath corrected. "
Seven‑ ten‑ what matter?"
" Seven thousand," Belgarath repeated with
a slightly offended expression. CHAPTER
SlXTEEN They
rode that afternoon into a dead wasteland, a region foul and reeking, where
white snags poked the skeleton-like fingers of their limbs imploringly at a
dark, roiling sky and where dank ponds of oily, stagnant water exuded the reek
of decay. Clots of fungus lay in gross profusion about the trunks of long‑dead
trees and matted-down weeds struggled up through ashy soil toward a sunless
sky. "It
looks almost like Cthol Mishrak, doesn't it?" Silk asked, looking about
distastefully. "We're
getting very close to Ashaba," Belgarath told him. "Something about
Torak did this to the ground." "Didn't
he know?" Velvet said sadly. "Know
what?" Ce'Nedra asked her. "That
his very presence befouled the earth?" "No,"
Ce'Nedra replied, "I don't think he did. His mind was so twisted that he
couldn't even see it. The sun hid from him, and he saw that only as a mark of
his and not as a sign of its repugnance for him." It
was a peculiarly astute observation, which to some degree surprised Garion. His
wife oftentimes seemed to have a wide streak of giddiness in her nature which
made it far too easy to think of her as a child, a misconception reinforced by
her diminutive size. But he had frequently found it necessary to reassess this
tiny, often willful little woman who shared his life. Ce'Nedra might sometimes
behave foolishly, but she was never stupid. She looked out at the world with a
clear, unwavering vision that saw much more than gowns and jewels and costly
perfumes. Quite suddenly he was so proud of her that he thought his heart would
burst. "How
much farther is it to Ashaba?" Sadi asked in a subdued tone. "I hate
to admit it, but this particular swamp depresses me." "You?"
Durnik said. "I thought you liked swamps." "A
swamp should be green and rich with life, Goodman, " the eunuch replied.
"There's nothing here but death." He looked at Velvet. "Have you
got Zith, Margravine?" he asked rather plaintively. "I'm feeling a
bit lonesome just now." "She's
sleeping at the moment, Sadi," she told him, her hand going to the front
of her bodice in an oddly protective fashion. "She's safe and warm and
very content. She's even purring." "Resting
in her perfumed little bower." He sighed. "There are times when I
envy her." "Why,
Sadi," she said, blushing slightly, lowering her eyes, and then flashing
her dimples at him. "Merely
a clinical observation, my dear Liselle," he said to her rather sadly.
"There are times when I wish it could be otherwise, but . . ." He
sighed again. "Do
you really have to carry that snake there?" Silk asked the blond girl. "Yes,
Kheldar," she replied, "as a matter of fact, I do." "You
didn't answer my question, Ancient One," Sadi said to Belgarath. "How
much farther is it to Ashaba?" "It's
up there," the old sorcerer replied shortly, pointing toward a ravine
angling sharply up from the reeking wasteland. "We should make it by
dark." "A
particularly unpleasant time to visit a haunted house," Feldegast added. As
they started up the ravine, there came a sudden hideous growling from the dense
undergrowth to one side of the weedy track, and a huge black Hound burst out of
the bushes, its eyes aflame and with foam dripping from its cruel fangs.
"Now you are mine!" it snarled, its jaws biting off the words. Ce'Nedra
screamed, and Garion's hand flashed back over his shoulder; but quick as he
was, Sadi was even quicker. The eunuch spurred his terrified horse directly at
the hulking dog. The beast rose, its jaws agape, but Sadi hurled a strangely
colored powder of about the consistency of coarse flour directly into its face. The
Hound shook its head, still growling horribly. Then it suddenly screamed, a
shockingly human sound. Its
eyes grew wide in terror. Then it began desperately to snap at the empty air
around it, whimpering and trying to cringe back. As suddenly as it had
attacked, it turned and fled howling back into the undergrowth. "What
did you do?" Silk demanded. A
faint smile touched Sadi's slender features. "When ancient Belgarath told
me about Torak's Hounds, I took certain precautions," he replied, his head
slightly cocked as he listened to the terrified yelps of the huge dog receding
off into the distance. "Poison?" "No.
It's really rather contemptible to poison a dog if you don't have to. The Hound
simply inhaled some of that powder I threw in its face. Then it began to see
some very distracting things ‑very
distracting." He smiled again. "Once I saw a cow accidentally sniff
the flower that's the main ingredient of the powder. The last time I saw her,
she was trying to climb a tree." He looked over at Belgarath. "I hope
you didn't mind my taking action without consulting you, Ancient One, but as
you've pointed out, your sorcery might alert others in the region, and I had to
move quickly to deal with the situation before you felt compelled to unleash it
anyway." "That's
quite all right, Sadi," Belgarath replied. "I may have said it
before, but you're a very versatile fellow." "Merely
a student of pharmacology, Belgarath. I've found that there are chemicals
suitable for almost every situation." "Won't
the Hound report back to its pack that we're here?" Durnik asked, looking
around worriedly. "Not
for several days." Sadi chuckled, brushing off his hands, holding them as
far away from his face as possible. They
rode slowly up the weed‑grown track along the bottom of the ravine where
mournful, blackened trees spread their branches, filling the deep cut with a
pervading gloom. Off in the distance they could hear the baying of Torak's
Hounds as they coursed through the forest. Above
them, sooty ravens flapped from limb to limb, croaking hungrily. "Disquieting
sort of place," Velvet murmured. "And
that adds the perfect touch,"
Silk noted, pointing at a large vulture perched on the limb of a dead snag at
the head of the ravine. "Are
we close enough to Ashaba yet for you to be able to tell if Zandramas is still
there?" Garion asked Polgara. "Possibly,"
she replied. "But even that faint a sound could be heard." "We're
close enough now that we can wait," Belgarath said. "I'll tell you
one thing, though," he added. "If my great‑grandson is at Ashaba, I'll take the place apart
stone by stone until I find him and I don't care how much noise it wakes." Impulsively,
Ce'Nedra pulled her horse in beside his, leaned over, and locked her arms about
his waist. "Oh, Belgarath," she said, "I love you." And she
burrowed her face into his shoulder. "What's
this?" His voice was slightly surprised. She
pulled back, her eyes misty. She wiped at them with the back of her hand, then
gave him an arch look. "You're
the dearest man in all the world," she told him. "I might even
consider throwing Garion over for you," she added, "if it weren't for
the fact that you're twelve thousand years old, that is." "Seven,"
he corrected automatically. She
gave him a sadly whimsical smile, a melancholy sign of her final victory in an
ongoing contest that no longer had any meaning for her. "Whatever,"
she sighed. And
then in a peculiarly uncharacteristic gesture, he enfolded her in his arms and
gently kissed her. "My dear child," he said with brimming eyes. Then
he looked back over his shoulder at Polgara. "How did we ever get along
without her?" he asked. Polgara's
eyes were a mystery. "I don't know, father," she replied. "I
really don't." At
the head of the ravine, Sadi dismounted and dusted the leaves of a low bush
growing in the middle of the track they were following with some more of his
powder. "Just
to be on the safe side," he explained, pulling himself back into his
saddle. The
region they entered under a lowering sky was a wooded plateau, and they rode on
along the scarcely visible track in a generally northerly direction with the
rising wind whipping at their cloaks. The baying of Torak's Hounds still
sounded from some distance off, but seemed to be coming no closer. As
before, Silk and Feldegast raged out ahead, scouting for possible dangers.
Garion again rode at the head of their column, his helmet in place and the butt
of his lance riding in his stirrup. As he rounded a sharp bend in the track, he
saw Silk and the juggler ahead. They had dismounted and were crouched behind
some bushes. Silk turned quickly and motioned Garion back. Garion quickly
passed on that signal and, step by step, backed his gray stallion around the
bend again. He dismounted, leaned his lance against a tree, and took off his
helmet. "What
is it?" Belgarath asked, also swinging down from his horse. "I
don't know," Garion replied, "Silk motioned us to stay out of
sight." "Let's
go have a look," the old man said. "Right."
The
two of them crouched over and moved forward on feet to join the rat‑faced
man and the juggler. Silk his finger to his lips as they approached. When
Garion reached the brush, he carefully parted the leaves and looked out. There
was a road there, a road that intersected the track they had been following.
Riding along that road were half‑a‑hundred men dressed mostly in
furs, with rusty helmets on their heads and bent and dented swords in their
hands. The men at the head of the column, however, wore mail coats. Their
helmets were polished, and they carried lances and shields. Tensely,
without speaking, Garion and his friends watched the loosely organized mob ride
past. When
the strangers were out of sight, Feldegast turned to Belgarath. "It sort
of confirms yer suspicion, old friend," he said. "Who
were they?" Garion asked in a low voice. "The
ones in fur be Karands," Feldegast replied, "an' the ones in steel be
Temple Guardsmen. 'Tis more evidence of an alliance between Urvon and Mengha,
y' see." "Can
we be sure that the Karands were Mengha's men?" "He's
overcome Katakor altogether, an' the only armed Karands in the area be his.
Urvon an' his Chandim control the Guardsmen ‑an'
the Hounds. When ye see Karands an' Hounds together the way we did yesterday,
it's fair proof of an alliance, but when ye see Karandese fanatics escorted by
armed Guardsmen, it doesn't leave hardly any doubt at all." "What
is that fool up to?" Belgarath
muttered. "Who?"
Silk asked. "Urvon.
He's done some fairly filthy things in his life, but he's never consorted with
demons before." "Perhaps
'twas because Torak had forbid it," Feldegast suggested. "Now that
Torak's dead, though, maybe he's throwin' off all restraints. The demons would
be a powerful factor if the final confrontation between the Church an' the
imperial throne that's been brewin' all these years should finally come." "Well,"
Belgarath grunted, "we don't have time to sort it out now. Let's get the
others and move on." They
quickly crossed the road that the Karands and the Guardsmen had been following
and continued along the narrow track. After a few more miles, they crested a
low knoll that at some time in the past had been denuded by fire. At the far
end of the plateau, just before a series of stark cliffs rose sharply up into
the mountains, there stood a huge black building, rearing up almost like a
mountain itself. It was surmounted by bleak towers and surrounded by a
battlement‑topped wall, half‑smothered in vegetation. "Ashaba,"
Belgarath said shortly, his eyes flinty. "I
thought it was a ruin," Silk said with some surprise. "Parts
of it are, I've been told," the old man replied. "The upper floors
aren't habitable anymore, but the ground floor's still more or less intact ‑at
least it's supposed to be. It takes a very long time for wind and weather to
tear down a house that big." The old man nudged his horse and led them
down off the knoll and back into the wind‑tossed forest. It
was nearly dark by the time they reached the edge of the clearing surrounding
the House of Torak. Garion noted that the vegetation half covering the walls of
the black castle consisted of brambles and thick‑stemmed ivy. The
glazing in the windows had long since succumbed to wind and weather, and the
vacant casements seemed to stare out at the clearing like the eye sockets of a
dark skull. "Well,
father?" Polgara said. He
scratched at his beard, listening to the baying of the Hounds back in the
forest. "If
yer open t' a bit of advice, me ancient friend," Feldegast said,
"wouldn't it be wiser t' wait until dark before we go in? Should there be
watchers in the house, the night will conceal us from their eyes, An' then,
too, once it grows dark, there'll undoubtedly be lights inside if the house be
occupied. 'Twill give us some idea of what t' expect." "It
makes sense, Belgarath," Silk agreed. "Walking up to an unfriendly
house in broad daylight disturbs my sense of propriety." "That's
because you've got the soul of a burglar. But it's probably the best plan
anyhow. Let's pull back into the woods a ways and wait for dark." Though
the weather had been warm and spring-like on the plains of Rakuth and Venna,
here in the foothills of the Karandese mountains there was still a pervading
chill, for winter only reluctantly released its grip on these highlands. The
wind was raw, and there were some places back under the trees where dirty
windrows of last winter's snow lay deep and unyielding. "Is
that wall around the house going to cause us any problems?" Garion asked. "Not
unless someone's repaired the gates," Belgarath replied. "When Beldin
and I came in here after Vo Mimbre, they were all locked, so we had to break
them down to get in." "Walkin'
openly up to them gates might not be the best idea in the world,
Belgarath," Feldegast said, "fer if the house do be occupied by
Chandim or Karands or Guardsmen, 'tis certain that the gates are goin' t' be
watched, an' there be a certain amount of light even on the darkest night.
There be a sally port on the east side of the house though, an' it gives entry
into an inner court that's sure t' be filled with deep shadows as soon as the
night comes on." "Won't
it be barred off?" Silk asked him. "T'
be sure, Prince Kheldar, it was indeed. The lock, however, was not difficult
fer a man with fingers as nimble as mine." "You've
been inside, then?" "I
like t' poke around in abandoned houses from time t' time. One never knows what
the former inhabitants might have left behind, an' findin' is oftentimes as
good as earnin' or stealin'." "I
can accept that," Silk agreed. Durnik
came back from the edge of the woods where he had been watching the house. He
had a slightly worried look on his face. "I'm not entirely positive,"
he said, "but it looks as if there are clouds of smoke coming out of the
towers of that place." "I'll
just go along with ye an' have a bit of a look," the juggler said, and he
and the smith went back through the deepening shadows beneath the trees. After
a few minutes they came back. Durnik's expression was faintly disgusted. "Smoke?"
Belgarath asked. Feldegast
shook his head. "Bats," he replied. "Thousands of the little
beasties. They be comin' out of the towers in great black clouds." "Bats?"
Ce'Nedra exclaimed, her hands going instinctively to her hair. "It's
not uncommon," Polgara told her. "Bats need protected places to nest
in, and a ruin or an abandoned place is almost ideal for them." "But
they're so ugly!" Ce'Nedra
declared with a shudder. "
'Tis only a flyin' mouse, me little darlin'," Feldegast told her. "I'm
not fond of mice, either." "
'Tis a very unforgivin' woman ye've married, young Master," Feldegast said
to Garion, "brim‑full of prejudices an' unreasonable dislikes." "More
important, did you see any lights coming from inside?" Belgarath asked. "Not
so much as a glimmer, Ancient One, but the house be large, an' there be
chambers inside which have no windows. Torak was unfond of the sun, as ye'll
recall." "Let's
move around through the woods until we're closer to this sally port of
yours," the old man suggested, "before the light goes entirely "
They
stayed back from the edge of the trees as they circled around the clearing with
the great black house in its center. The last light was beginning to fade from
the cloud‑covered sky as they cautiously peered out from the edge of the
woods. "I
can't quite make out the sally port," Silk murmured, peering toward the
house. "
'Tis partially concealed," Feldegast told him. "If ye give ivy the
least bit of a toehold, it can engulf a whole buildin' in a few hundred years.
Quiet yer fears, Prince Kheldar. I know me way, an' I kin find the entrance t'
the House of Torak on the blackest of nights." "The
Hounds are likely to be patrolling the area around here after dark, aren't
they?" Garion said. He looked at Sadi. "I hope you didn't use up all
of your powder back there." "There's
more than enough left, Belgarion." The eunuch smiled, patting his pouch.
"A light dusting at the entrance to Master Feldegast's sally port should
insure that we won't be disturbed once we're inside." "What
do you think?" Durnik asked, squinting up at the dark sky. "It's
close enough," Belgarath grunted. "I want to get inside." They
led their horses across the weed‑choked clearing until they reached the
looming wall. "
'Tis this way just a bit," Feldegast said in a low voice as he began to
feel his way along the rough black stones of the wall. They
followed him for several minutes, guided more by the faint rustling sound of
his feet among the weeds than by sight. "An'
here we are, now," Feldegast said with some satisfaction. It was a low,
arched entrance in the wall, almost totally smothered in ivy and brambles.
Durnik and the giant Toth, moving slowly to avoid making too much noise, pulled
the obstructing vines aside to allow the rest of them and the horses to enter.
Then they followed, pulling the vines back in place once again to conceal the
entrance. Once
they were inside, it was totally dark, and there was the musty smell of mildew
and fungus. "May I borrow yer flint an' steel an' tinder again, Goodman
Durnik?" Feldegast whispered. Then there was a small clinking sound,
followed by a rapid clicking accompanied by showers of glowing sparks as
Feldegast, kneeling so that his body concealed even those faint glimmers,
worked with Durnik's flint and steel. After a moment, he blew on the tinder,
stirring a tiny flame to life. There was another clink as he opened the front
of a square lantern he had taken from a small niche in the wall. "Is
that altogether wise?" Durnik asked doubtfully as the juggler lighted the
candle stub inside the lantern and returned the flint and steel. "
'Tis a well‑shielded little bit of a light, Goodman," Feldegast told
him, "an' it be darker than the inside of yer boots in this place. Trust
me in this, fer I kin keep it so well concealed that not the tiniest bit of a
glow will escape me control." "Isn't
that what they call a burglar's lantern?" Silk asked curiously. "Well,
now." Feldegast's whisper sounded slightly injured. "I don't know
that I'd call it that, exactly. 'Tis a word that has an unsavory ring t'
it." "Belgarath,"
Silk chuckled softly. "I think your friend here has a more checkered past
than we've been led to believe. I wondered why I liked him so much." Feldegast
had closed down the tin sides of his little lantern, allowing only a single,
small spot of light feebly to illuminate the floor directly in front of his
feet. "Come along, then," he told them. "The sally port goes
back a way under the wall here, an' then we come t' the grate that used t'
close it off. Then it makes a turn t' the right an' a little farther on,
another t' the left, an' then it comes out in the courtyard of the house." "Why
so many twists and turns?" Garion asked him. "'Torak
was a crooked sort, don't y' know. I think he hated straight lines almost as
much as he hated the sun." They
followed the faint spot of light the lantern cast. Leaves had blown in through the entrance
over the centuries to lie in a thick, damp mat on the floor, effectively
muffling the sounds of their horses' hooves. The
grate that barred the passageway was a massively constructed crisscross of
rusty iron. Feldegast fumbled for a moment with the huge latch, then swung it
clear. "An' now, me large friend," he said to Toth, "we'll be
havin' need of yer great strength here. The gate is cruel let me warn ye, an'
the hinges be so choked with rust that they'll not likely yield easily."
He paused a moment. "An' that reminds me ‑ah, where have me brains
gone? We'll be needin' somethin' t' mask the dreadful squeakin' when ye swing
the grate open." He looked back at the others. "Take a firm grip on
the reins of yer horses," he warned them, "fer this is likely t' give
'em a bit of a turn." Toth
place his huge hands on the heavy grate, then looked at the juggler. "Go!"
Feldegast said sharply, then he lifted his face and bayed, his voice almost
perfectly imitating the sound of one of the great Hounds prowling outside, even
as the slowly swung the grate open on shrieking hinges. Chretienne
snorted and shied back from the dreadful howl, but Garion held his reins
tightly. "Oh,
that was clever," Silk said in quiet admiration. "I
have me moments from time to time," Feldegast admitted. "With all the
dogs outside raisin' their awful caterwallin', 'tis certain that one more
little yelp won't attract no notice, but the squealin' of them hinges could
have been an altogether different matter." He
led them on through the now‑open grate and on along the dank passageway
to a sharp right‑hand turn. Somewhat farther along, the passage bent
again to the left. Before he rounded that corner, the juggler closed down his
lantern entirely, plunging them into total darkness. "We be approachin'
the main court now," he whispered to them. " 'Tis the time for
silence an' caution, fer if there be others in the house, they'll be payin' a
certain amount of attention t' be sure that no one creeps up on 'em. There be a
handrail along the wall there, an' I think it might be wise t' tie the horses
here. Their hooves would make a fearful clatter on the stones of the court, an'
we'll not be wantin' t' ride them up an' down the corridors of this accursed
place." Silently
they tied the reins of their mounts to the rusty iron railing and then crept on
quiet feet to the turn in the passageway. There was a lessening of the darkness
beyond the turn ‑not light, certainly, but a perceptible moderation of
the oppressive gloom. And then they watched the inside entrance to the sally
port and looked out across the broad courtyard toward the looming black house
beyond. There was no discernible grace to the construction of that house. It
rose in blocky ugliness almost as if the builders had possessed no
understanding of the meaning of the word beauty, but had striven instead for a
massive kind of arrogance to reflect the towering Pride of its owner. "Well,"
Belgarath whispered grimly, "that's Ashaba." Garion
looked at the dark house before him, half in apprehension and half with a kind
of dreadful eagerness. Something
caught his eye then, and he thrust his head out to look along the front of the
house across the court. At
the far end, in a window on a lower floor, a dim light glowed, looking for all
the world like a watchful eye. CHAPTER SEVENTEEN "Now
what?" Silk breathed, looking at the dimly lighted window. "We've got
to cross that courtyard to get to the house, but we can't be sure if there's
somebody watching from that window or not." "You've
been out of the academy for too long, Kheldar," Velvet murmured.
"You've forgotten your lessons. If stealth is impossible, then you try
boldness." "You're
suggesting that we just walk up to the door and knock?" "Well,
I hadn't planned to knock, exactly." "What
have you got in mind, Liselle?" Polgara asked quietly. "If
there are people in the house, they're probably Grolims, right?" "It's
more than likely." Belgarath said. "Most other people avoid this
place." "Grolims
pay little attention to other Grolims, I've noticed," she continued. "You're
forgetting that we don't have any Grolim robes with us," Silk pointed out. "It's
very dark in that courtyard, Kheldar, and in shadows that deep, any dark color
would appear black, wouldn't it?" "I
suppose so," he admitted. "And
we still have those green silk slavers' robes in our packs, don't we?" He
squinted at her in the darkness, then looked at Belgarath. "It goes
against all my instincts," he said, "but it might just work, at
that." "One
way or another, we've got to get into the house, We have to find out who's in
there -and why‑ before we can decide anything." "Would
Zandramas have Grolims with her?" Ce'Nedra asked. "If she's alone in
that house and she sees a line of Grolims walking across the courtyard,
wouldn't that frighten her into running away with my baby?" Belgarath
shook his head. "Even if she does run, we're close enough to catch her ‑particularly
since the Orb can follow her no matter how much she twists and dodges. Besides,
if she's here, she's probably got some of her own Grolims with her. It's not
really so far from here to Darshiva that she couldn't have summoned them." "What
about him?" Durnik whispered the question and pointed at Feldegast.
"He hasn't got a slavers' robe." "We'll
improvise something," Velvet murmured. She smiled at the juggler.
"I've got a nice dark blue dressing gown that should set off his eyes
marvelously. We can add a kerchief to resemble a hood and we can slip him by
-if he stays in the middle of the group." "
'Twould be beneath me dignity," he objected. "'Would
you prefer to stay behind and watch the horses?" she asked pleasantly. "
'Tis a hard woman y' are, me lady." he complained. "Sometimes,
yes." "Let's
do it," Belgarath decided. "I've got to get inside that house."
It took only a few moments to retrace their steps to the place where the horses
were tied and to pull the neatly folded slavers' robes from their packs by the
dim light of Feldegast's lantern. "Isn't
this ridiculous, now?" the juggler grumbled indignantly, pointing down at
the blue satin gown Velvet had draped about him. "I
think it looks just darling," Ce'Nedra said. "If
there are people in there, aren't they likely to be patrolling the
corridors?" Durnik asked. "Only
on the main floor, Goodman," Feldegast replied. "The upper stories of
the house be almost totally uninhabitable -on account of all the broken windows
an' the weather blowin' around in the corridors fer all the world like they was
part of the great outdoors. There be a grand staircase just opposite the main
door, an' with just a bit of luck we kin nip up the stairs an' be out of sight
with no one the wiser. Once we're up there, we're not likely t' encounter a
livin' soul -unless ye be countin' the bats an' mice an' an occasional
adventuresome rat." "You
absolutely had to say that, didn't you?" Ce'Nedra said caustically. "Ah,
me poor little darlin'." He grinned at her. "But quiet yer fears.
I'll be beside ye an' I've yet t' meet the bat or mouse or rat I couldn't best
in a fair fight." "It
makes sense, Belgarath," Silk said. "If we all go trooping through
the lower halls, sooner or later someone's bound to notice us. Once we're
upstairs and out of sight, though, I'll be able to reconnoiter and find out
exactly what we're up against." "All
right," the old man agreed, "but the first thing is to get
inside." "Let's
be off, then," Feldegast said, swirling his dressing gown about him with a
flourish. "Hide
that light," Belgarath told him. They
filed out through the entrance to the sally port and marched into the shadowy
courtyard, moving in the measured, swaying pace Grolim priests assumed on
ceremonial occasions. The lighted window at the end of the house seemed somehow
like a burning eye that followed their every move. The
courtyard was really not all that large, but it seemed to Garion that crossing
it took hours. Eventually, however, they reached the main door. It was large,
black, and nail‑studded, like the door of every Grolim temple Garion had
ever seen. The steel mask mounted over it, however, was no longer polished. In
the faint light coming from the window at the other end of the house, Garion
could see that over the centuries it had rusted, making the coldly beautiful
face look scabrous and diseased. What made it look perhaps even more hideous
were the twin gobbets of lumpy, semi-liquid rust running from the eye sockets
down the cheeks. Garion remembered with a shudder the fiery tears that had run
down the stricken God's face before he had fallen. They
mounted the three steps to that bleak door, and Toth slowly pushed it open. The
corridor inside was dimly illuminated by a single flickering torch at the far
end. Opposite the door, as Feldegast had told them, was a broad staircase
reaching up into the darkness. The treads were littered with fallen stones, and
cobwebs hung in long festoons from a ceiling lost in shadows. Still moving at
that stately Grolim pace, Belgarath led them across the corridor and started up
the stairs. Garion followed close behind him with measured tread, though every
nerve screamed at him to run. They had gone perhaps halfway up the staircase
when they heard a clinking sound behind them, and there was a sudden light at
the foot of the stairs, "What are you doing?" a rough voice demanded.
"Who are you?" Garion's
heart sank, and he turned. The man at the foot of the stairs wore a long,
coat-like shirt of mail. He was helmeted and had a shield strapped to his left
arm. With
his right he held aloft a sputtering torch. "Come
back down here," the mailed man commanded them. The giant Toth turned
obediently, his hood pulled over his face with his arms crossed so that his
hands were inside his sleeves. With an air of meekness he started the stairs
again. "I
mean all of you," the Temple Guardsman insisted. "I order you in the
name of the God of Angarak." As Toth reached the foot of the stairs, the
Guardsman's eyes widened as he realized that the robe the huge man wore was not
Grolim black. "What's this?" he exclaimed. "You're not Chandim!
You're‑" He broke off as one of Toth's huge hands seized him by the
throat and lifted him off the floor. He dropped his torch, kicking and
struggling. Then, almost casually, Toth removed his helmet with his other hand
and banged his head several times against the stone wall of the corridor. With
a shudder, the mail‑coated man went limp. Toth draped the unconscious
form across his shoulder and started back up the stairs. Silk
bounded back down to the corridor, picked up the steel helmet and extinguished
torch, and came back up again. "Always clean up the evidence," he
murmured to Toth. "No crime is complete until you've tidied up." Toth
grinned at him. As
they neared the top of the stairs, they found the treads covered with leaves
that had blown in from the outside, and the cobwebs hung in tatters like rotted
curtains, swaying in the wind that came moaning in from the outside through the
shattered windows. The
hall at the top of the stairs was littered. Dry leaves lay in ankle‑deep
windrows on the floor, skittering before the wind. A large, empty casement at
the end of the corridor behind them was half covered with thick ivy that shook
and rustled in the chill night wind blowing down off the slopes of the
mountains. Doors had partially rotted away and hung in chunks from their
hinges. The rooms beyond those doors were choked with leaves and dust, and the
furniture and bedding had long since surrendered every scrap of cloth or
padding to thousands of generations of industrious mice in search of nesting
materials. Toth carried his unconscious captive into one of those rooms, bound
him hand and foot, and then gagged him to muffle any outcry, should he awaken
before dawn. "That
light was at the other end of the house, wasn't it?" Garion asked.
"What's at that end?" "
'Twas the livin' quarters of Torak himself," Feldegast replied, adjusting
his little lantern so that it emitted a faint beam of light. "His throne
room be there, an' his private chapel. I could even show ye t' his personal
bedroom, an' ye could bounce up an' down on his great bed ‑or what's left
of it‑ just fer fun, if yer of a mind." "I
think I could live without doing that." Belgarath had been tugging at one
earlobe. "Have you been here lately?" he asked the juggler. "Perhaps six months ago." "Was anybody here?" Ce'Nedra
demanded. "I'm
afraid not, me darlin'. 'Twas as empty as a tomb." "That
was before Zandramas got here, Ce'Nedra," Polgara reminded her gently. "Why do ye ask, Belgarath?"
Feldegast said. "I
haven't been here since just after Vo Mimbre," Belgarath said as they
continued down the littered hall. "The house was fairly sound then, but
Angaraks aren't really notorious for the permanence of their construction. How's the mortar holding out?" "
'Tis as crumbly as year‑old bread." Belgarath
nodded. "I thought it might be," he said. "Now, what we're after here is
information, not open warfare in the corridors." "Unless
the one who's here happens to be Zandramas," Garion corrected. "If
she's still here with my son, I'll start a war that's going to make Vo Mimbre
look like a country fair." "And
I'll clean up anything he misses," Ce'Nedra added fiercely. "Can't you control them?" Belgarath
asked his daughter." "Not
under the circumstances, no," she replied. "I might even decide to
join in myself." "I
thought that we'd more or less erased the Alorn side of your nature, Pol,"
he said to her. "That's
not the side that was just talking, father." "My
point," Belgarath said, "at least the point I was trying to make before
everybody started flexing his ‑or is her- muscles, is that it's
altogether possible that we'll be able to hear and maybe even see what's going
on in the main part of the house from up here. If the mortar's as rotten as
Feldegast says it is, it shouldn't be too hard to find ‑or make‑
some little crevices in the floor of one of these rooms and find out what we
need to know. If Zandramas is here, that's one thing, and we'll deal with her
in whatever way seems appropriate. But if the only people down there are some
of Urvon's Chandim and Guardsmen or a roving band of Mengha's Karandese
fanatics, we'll pick up Zandramas' trail and go on about our business without
announcing our presence." "That
sounds reasonable," Durnik agreed. "It doesn't make much sense to get
involved in unnecessary fights." "I'm
glad that someone in this belligerent
little group has some common sense," the old man said. "Of
course, if it is Zandramas down
there," the smith added, "I'll have to take steps myself." "You,
too?" Belgarath groaned. "Naturally.
After all, Belgarath, right is right." They
moved on along the leaf‑strewn corridor where the cobwebs hung from the
ceiling in tatters and where there were skittering sounds in the corners. As
they passed a large double door so thick that it was still intact, Belgarath
seemed to remember something. "I want to look in here," he muttered.
As he opened those doors, the sword strapped across Garion's back gave a
violent tug that very nearly jerked him off his feet. "Grandfather!"
he gasped. He reached back, instructing the Orb to restrain itself, and drew
the great blade. The point dipped to the floor, and then he was very nearly
dragged into the room. "She's been here," he exulted. "What?"
Durnik asked. "Zandramas.
She's been in this room with Geran." Feldegast opened the front of his
lantern wider to throw more light into the room. It was a library, large and vaulted, with shelves reaching from the
floor to the ceiling and filled with dusty, moldering books and scrolls. "So
that was what she was looking
for," Belgarath said. "For
what?" Silk asked." "A
book. A prophecy, most likely." His face grew grim. "She's following the same trail that I
am, and this would probably be just about the only place where she could find
an uncorrupted copy of the Ashabine Oracles." "Oh!"
Ce'Nedra's little cry was stricken. She pointed a trembling hand at the dust‑covered
floor. There were footprints there. Some of them had obviously been made by a
woman's shoes, but there were others as well ‑quite tiny. "My baby's
been here," Ce'Nedra said in a voice near tears, and then she gave a
little wail and began to weep. "H‑he's walking," she sobbed,
"and I'll never be able to see his first steps." Polgara
moved to her and took her into a comforting embrace. Garion's eyes also filled with tears, and his
grip on the hilt of his sword grew so tight that his knuckles turned white. He
felt an almost overpowering need to smash things. Belgarath was swearing under his breath. "What's
the matter?" Silk asked him. "That
was the main reason I had to come here," the old man grated. "I need
a clean copy of the Ashabine Oracles, and Zandramas has beaten me to it." "Maybe
there's another." "Not
a chance. She's been running ahead of me burning books at every turn. If there
was more than one copy here, she'd have made sure that I couldn't get my hands
on it. That's why she stayed here so long ‑ransacking this place to make
sure that she had the only copy." He started to swear again. "Is
this in any way significant?" Eriond said, going to a table that, unlike
the others in the room, had been dusted and even polished. In the precise
center of that table lay a book bound in black leather and flanked on each side
by a candlestick. Eriond picked it up, and as he did so, a neatly folded sheet
of parchment fell out from between its leaves. The young man bent, picked it
up, and glanced at it. "What's
that?" Belgarath demanded. "It's
a note," Eriond replied. "It's for you." He handed the parchment
and the book to the old man. Belgarath
read the note. His face went suddenly pale and then beet red. He ground his
teeth together with the veins swelling in his face and neck. Garion felt the
sudden building up of the old sorcerer's will. "Father!"
Polgara snapped, "No! Remember that we aren't alone here!" He
controlled himself with a tremendous effort, then crumpled the parchment into a
ball and hurled it at the floor so hard that it bounced high into the air and
rolled across the room. He swung back the hand holding the book as if he were
about to send it after the ball of parchment, but then seemed to think better
of it. He opened the book at random, turned a few pages, and then began to
swear sulfurously. He shoved the book at Garion. "Here,"
he said, "hold on to this." Then he began to pace up and down, his
face as black as a thundercloud, muttering curses and waving his hands in the
air. Garion opened the book, tilting it to catch
the light. He saw at once the reason for Belgarath's anger. Whole passages had
been neatly excised ‑not merely blotted out, but cut entirely from the
page with a razor or a very sharp knife. Garion also started to swear. Silk
curiously went over, picked up the parchment, and looked at it. He swallowed
hard and looked apprehensively at the swearing Belgarath. "Oh, my,"
he said. "What is it?" Garion asked. "I
think we'd all better stay out of your grandfather's way for a while," the
rat‑faced man replied. "It might take him a little bit to get hold
of himself." "Just
read it, Silk," Polgara said. "Don't editorialize." Silk looked
again at Belgarath, who was now at the far end of the room pounding on the
stone wall with his fist. 'Belgarath,' " he read. " 'I have
beaten thee, old man. Now I go to the Place Which Is No More for the final meeting.
Follow me if thou canst. Perhaps this book will help thee.' " "Is
it signed?" Velvet asked him. "Zandramas,"
he replied. "Who else?" "That
is a truly offensive letter," Sadi murmured. He looked at Belgarath, who
continued to pound his fist on the wall in impotent fury. "I'm surprised
that he's taking it so well ‑all things considered." "It
answers a lot of questions, though," Velvet said thoughtfully. "Such
as what?" Silk asked. "We
were wondering if Zandramas was still here. Quite obviously, she's not. Not even an
idiot would leave that kind of message for Belgarath and then stay around where
he could get his hands on her." "That's
true," he agreed. "There's no real point in our staying here, then,
is there? The Orb has picked up the trail again, so why don't we just slip out
of the house again and go after Zandramas?" "Without
findin' out who's here?" Feldegast objected. "Me curiosity has been
aroused, an' I'd hate t' go off with it unsatisfied." He glanced across
the room at the fuming Belgarath. "Besides, it's going t' be a little
while before our ancient friend there
regains his composure. I think I'll go along t' the far end of the hall an' see
if I kin find a place where I kin look down into the lower part of the house ‑just
t' answer some burnin' questions which have been naggin' at me." He went
to the table and lighted one of the candles from his little lantern. "Would
ye be wantin' t' come along with me, Prince Kheldar?" he invited. Silk
shrugged. "Why not?" "I'll
go, too," Garion said. He handed the book to Polgara and then pointedly
looked at the raging Belgarath. "Is he going to get over that
eventually?" "I'll
talk with him, dear. Don't be too long." He
nodded, and then he, Silk, and the juggler quietly left the library. There
was a room at the far end of the hall. It was not particularly large, and there
were shelves along the walls. Garion surmised that it had at one time been a
storeroom or a linen closet. Feldegast squinted appraisingly at the leaf‑strewn
floor, then closed his lantern. The
leaves had piled deep in the corners and along the walls, but in the sudden
darkness a faint glow shone up through them, and there came the murmur of
voices from below. "Me
vile‑tempered old friend seems t' have been right," Feldegast
whispered. " 'Twould appear that the mortar has quite crumbled away along
that wall. 'Twill be but a simple matter t' brush the leaves out of the way an'
give ourselves some convenient spy holes. Let's be havin' a look an' find out
who's taken up residence in the House of Torak." Garion
suddenly had that strange sense of re-experiencing something that had happened
a long time ago. It had been in King Anheg's palace at Val Alorn, and he had
followed the man in the green cloak through the deserted upper halls until they
had come to a place where crumbling mortar had permitted the sound of voices to
come up from below. Then he remembered something else. When they had been at
Tol Honeth, hadn't Belgarath said that most of the things that had happened
while they were pursuing Zedar and the Orb were likely to happen again, since
everything was leading up to another meeting between the Child of Light and the
Child of Dark? He tried to shake off the feeling, but without much success. They
removed the leaves from the crack running along the far wall of the storeroom
carefully, trying to avoid sifting any of them down into the room below. Then
each of them selected a vantage point from which to watch and listen. The
room into which they peered was very large. Ragged drapes hung at the windows,
and the corners were thick with cobwebs. Smoky torches hung in iron rings along
the walls, and the floor was thick with dust and the litter of ages. The room
was filled with black‑robed Grolims, a sprinkling of roughly clad Karands,
and a large number of gleaming Temple Guardsmen. Near the front, drawn up like
a platoon of soldiers, a group of the huge black Hounds of Torak sat on their
haunches expectantly. In
front of the Hounds stood a black altar, showing signs of recent use, flanked
on either side by a glowing brazier. Against
the wall on a high dais was a golden throne, backed by thick, tattered black
drapes and by a huge replica of the face of Torak. "
'Twas Burnt‑face's throne room, don't y' know," Feldegast whispered. "Those
are Chandim, aren't they?" Garion whispered back. "The
very same ‑both human an' beast‑ along with their mail‑shirted
bully boys. I'm a bit surprised that Urvon has chosen t' occupy the place with
his dogs ‑though the best use fer Ashaba has probably always been as a
kennel." It
was obvious that the men in the throne room were expecting something by the
nervous way they kept looking at the throne. Then
a great gong sounded from below, shimmering in the smoky air. "On
your knees!" a huge voice commanded the throng in the large room.
"Pay obeisance and homage to the new God of Angarak!" "What?" Silk exclaimed in a
choked whisper. "Watch an' be still!" Feldegast
snapped. From
below there came a great roll of drums, followed by a brazen fanfare. The
rotten drapes near the golden throne parted, and a double file of robed Grolims
entered, chanting fervently, even as the assembled Chandim and Guardsmen fell
to their knees and the Hounds and the Karands groveled and whined. The
booming of the drums continued, and then a figure garbed in cloth of gold and
wearing a crown strode imperiously out from between the drapes. A glowing
nimbus surrounded the figure, though Garion could clearly sense that the will
that maintained the glow emanated from the gold‑clad man himself. Then
the figure lifted its head in a move of overweening arrogance. The man's face
was splotched ‑some patches showing the color of healthy skin and others
a hideous dead white. What chilled Garion's blood the most, however, was the fact
that the man's eyes were totally mad. "Urvon!" Feldegast said with a
sudden intake of his his breath. "You piebald son of a mangy dog!"
All trace of his lilting accent had disappeared. Directly
behind the patch‑faced madman came a shadowy figure, cowled so deeply
that its face was completely obscured. The black that covered it was not that
of a simple Grolim robe, but seemed to grow out of the figure itself, and
Garion felt a cold dread as a kind of absolute evil permeated the air about
that black shape. Urvon
mounted the dais and seated himself on the throne, his insane eyes bulging and
his face frozen in that expression of imperious pride. The shadow‑covered
figure took its place behind his left shoulder and bent forward toward his ear,
whispering, whispering. The
Chandim, Guardsmen, and Karands in the throne room continued to grovel, fawning
and whining, even as did the Hounds, while the last disciple of Torak preened
himself in the glow of their adulation. A dozen or so of the black‑robed
Chandim crept forward on their knees, bearing gilded chests and reverently
placing them on the altar before the dais. When they opened the chests, Garion
saw that they were all filled to the brim with red Angarak gold and with
jewels. "These
offerings are pleasing to mine eyes," the enthroned Disciple declared in a
shrill voice. "Let others come forth to make‑ also their offerings
unto the new God of Angarak." There
was a certain amount of consternation among the Chandim and a few hasty
consultations. The
next group of offerings were in plain wooden boxes; when they were opened, they
revealed only pebbles and twigs. Each of the Chandim who bore those boxes to
the alter surreptitiously removed one of the gilded chests after depositing his
burden on the black stone. Urvon
gloated over the chests and boxes, apparently unable to distinguish between
gold and gravel, as the line continued to move toward the altar, each priest
laying one offering on the altar and removing another before returning to the
end of the line. "I
am well pleased with ye, my priests," Urvon said in his shrill voice when
the charade had been played out. "Truly,
ye have brought before me the wealth of nations." As
the Chandim, Karands, and Guardsmen rose to their feet, the shadowy figure at
Urvon's shoulder continued to whisper. "And
now will I receive Lord Mengha," the madman announced, "most favored
of all who serve me, for he has delivered unto me this familiar spirit who
revealed my high divinity unto me." He indicated the shadow behind him. "Summon
the Lord Mengha that he may pay homage to the God Urvon and be graciously
received by the new God of Angarak." The voice that boomed that command
was as hollow as a voice issuing from a tomb. From
the door at the back of the hall came another fanfare of trumpets, and another
hollow voice responded. "All hail Urvon, new God of Angarak," it
intoned. "Lord Mengha approacheth to make his obeisance and to seek
counsel with the living God." Again
there came the booming of drums, and a man robed in Grolim black paced down the
broad aisle toward the altar and the dais. As he reached the altar, he
genuflected to the madman seated on Torak's throne. "Look
now upon the awesome face of Lord Mengha, most favored servant of the God Urvon
and soon to become First Disciple," the hollow voice boomed. The
figure before the altar turned and pushed back his hood to reveal his face to
the throng. Garion
stared, suppressing a gasp of surprise. The man standing before the altar was
Harakan. CHAPTER EIGHTEEN "Belar!"
Silk swore under his breath. "All
bow down to the First Disciple of your God!" Urvon declaimed in his shrill
voice. "It is my command that ye honor him." There
was a murmur of amazement among the assembled Chandim, and Garion, peering down
from above, thought that he could detect a certain reluctance on the faces of
some of them. "Bow
to him!" Urvon shrieked, starting to his feet. "He is my
Disciple!" The Chandim looked first at the frothing madman on the dais and
then at the cruel face of Harakan. Fearfully they sank to their knees. "I am pleased to see such willing
obedience to the commands of our God," Harakan observed sardonically.
"I shall remember it always." There was a scarcely veiled threat in
his voice. "Know
ye all that my Disciple speaks with my voice," Urvon announced, resuming
his seat upon the throne. "His words are my words, and ye will obey him
even as ye obey me." "Hear
the words of our God," Harakan intoned in that same sardonic voice,
"for mighty is the God of Angarak, and swift to anger should any fail to
heed him. Know further that I, Mengha, am now the sword of Urvon as well as his
voice, and that the chastisement of the disobedient is in my hands." The threat was no longer veiled, and Harakan swept
his eyes slowly across the faces of the assembled priests as if challenging
each of them to protest his elevation. "Hail
Mengha, Disciple of the living God!" one of the mailed Guardsmen shouted. "Hail
Mengha!" the other Guardsmen responded, smashing their fists against their
shields in salute. "Hail Mengha!" the Karands
shrieked. "Hail
Mengha!" the kneeling Chandim said at last, cowed finally into submission.
And then the great Hounds crept forward on their bellies to fawn about
Harakan's feet and to lick his hands. "It
is well," the enthroned madman declared in his shrill voice. "Know
that the God of Angarak is pleased with ye." And
then another figure appeared in the throne room below, coming through the same
rotted drapes which had admitted Urvon. The figure was slender and dressed in a
robe of clinging black satin. Its head was partially covered by a black hood,
and it was carrying something concealed beneath its robe. When it reached the
altar, it tipped back its head in a derisive laugh, revealing a face with at once
an unearthly beauty and an unearthly cruelty all cast in marble white.
"You poor fools," the figure rasped in a harsh voice. "Think you
to raise a new God over Angarak without my permission?" "I
have not summoned thee, Zandramas!" Urvon shouted at her. "I
feel no constraint to heed thy summons, Urvon," she replied in a voice
filled with contempt, "nor its lack. I am not thy creature, as are these
dogs. I serve the God of Angarak, in whose coming shalt thou be cast
down." "I am the God of Angarak!" he
shrieked. Harakan
had begun to come around the altar toward her. "And
wilt thou pit thy puny will against the Will of the Child of Dark,
Harakan?" she asked coolly. "Thou mayest change thy name, but thy
power is no greater." Her voice was like ice. Harakan stopped in his tracks, his eyes
suddenly wide. She
turned back to Urvon. "I am dismayed that I was not notified of thy
deification, Urvon," she continued, "for should I have known, I would
have come before thee to pay thee homage. and seek thy blessing." Then her
lip curled in a sneer that distorted her face. "Thou?" she said. "Thou, a God? Thou mayest sit upon
the throne of Torak for all eternity whilst this shabby ruin crumbles about
thee, and thou wilt never become a God. Thou mayest fondle dross and call it
gold, and thou wilt never become a God. Thou mayest bask in the canine
adulation of thy cringing dogs, who even now befoul thy throne room with their
droppings, and thou wilt never become a God. Thou mayest hearken greedily to
the words of thy tame demon, Nahaz, who even now whispers the counsels of
madness in thine ear, and thou wilt never become a God." "I
am a God!" Urvon shrieked,
starting to his feet again. "So?
It may be even as thou sayest, Urvon," she almost purred. "But if
thou art a God, I must tell thee to
enjoy thy Godhood whilst thou may, then, for even as maimed Torak, thou art
doomed." "Who
hath the might to slay a God?" he foamed at her. Her
laugh was dreadful. "Who hath the might? Even he who reft Torak of his life. Prepare thyself to receive the
mortal thrust of the burning sword of Iron‑grip, which spilled out the life of thy master, for thus I summon the Godslayer!" And
then she reached forward and placed the cloth-wrapped bundle which she had been
concealing beneath her robe on the black altar. She raised her face and looked
directly at the crack through which Garion was staring in frozen disbelief.
"Behold thy son, Belgarion," she called up to him, "and hear his
crying!" She turned back the cloth to reveal the infant Geran. The baby's
face was contorted with fear, and he began to wail, a hopeless, lost sound. All
thought vanished from Garion's mind. The wailing was the sound he had been
hearing over and over again since he had left Mal Zeth. It was not the wail of
that doomed child in those plague‑stricken streets that had haunted his
dreams. It was the voice of his own son! Powerless to resist that wailing call, he
leaped to his feet. It was as if there were suddenly sheets of flame before his
eyes, flames that erased everything from his mind but the desperate need to go
to the child wailing on the altar below. He
realized dimly that he was running through the shadowy, leaf‑strewn
halls, roaring insanely even as he ripped Iron‑grip's sword from its
sheath. The
moldering doors of long‑empty rooms flashed by as he ran full tilt along
the deserted corridor. Dimly behind him, he heard Silk's startled cry.
"Garion! No!" Heedless, his brain afire, he ran on with the great
Sword of Riva blazing in his hand before him as he went. Even
years later, he did not remember the stairs. Vaguely, he remembered emerging in
the lower hall, raging. There
were Temple Guardsmen and Karands there, flinching before him and trying feebly
to face him, but he seized the hilt of his sword in both hands and moved
through them like a man reaping grain. They fell in showers of blood as he
sheared his way through their ranks. The
great door to the dead God's throne room was closed and jolted, but Garion did
not even resort to sorcery. He simply destroyed the door ‑and those who
were trying desperately to hold it closed‑ with his burning sword. The
fire of madness filled his eyes as he burst into the throne room, and he roared
at the terrified men there, who gaped at the dreadful form of the Godslayer,
advancing on them, enclosed in a nimbus of blue light. His lips were peeled
back from his teeth in a snarl, and his terrible sword, all ablaze, flickered
back and forth before him like the shears of fate. A
Grolim jumped in front of him with one arm upraised as Garion gathered his will
with an inrushing sound he scarcely heard. Garion did not stop, and the other
Grolims in the throne room recoiled in horror as the point of his flaming sword
came sliding out from between the rash priest's shoulder blades. The mortally
wounded Grolim stared at the sizzling blade sunk into his chest. He tried with
shaking hands to clutch at the blade, but Garion kicked him off the sword and
continued his grim advance. A
Karand with a skull‑surmounted staff stood in his path, desperately
muttering an incantation. His words cut off abruptly, however, as Garion's
sword passed through his throat. "Behold
the Godslayer, Urvon!" Zandramas exulted. "Thy life is at an end, God
of Angarak, for Belgarion hath come to spill it out, even as he spilled out the
life of Torak!" Then she turned her back on the cringing madman. "All
hail the Child of Light!" she announced in ringing tones. She smiled her
cruel smile at him. "Hail, Belgarion," she taunted him. "Slay
once again the God of Angarak, for that hath ever been thy task. I shall await
thy coming in the Place Which Is No More." And then she took up the
wailing babe in her arms, covered it with her cloak again, shimmered, and
vanished. Garion
was suddenly filled with chagrin as he realized that he had been cruelly duped.
Zandramas had not actually been here with his son, and all his overpowering
rage had been directed at an empty projection. Worse than that, he had been
manipulated by the haunting nightmare of the wailing child which he now
realized she had put into his mind to
force him to respond to her taunting commands. He faltered then, his blade
lowering and its fire waning. "Kill
him!" Harakan shouted. "Kill the one who slew Torak!" "Kill
him!" Urvon echoed in his insane shriek. "Kill him and offer his
heart up to me in sacrifice!" A
half‑dozen Temple Guardsmen began a cautious, clearly reluctant, advance.
Garion raised his sword again; its light flared anew, and the Guardsmen jumped
back. Harakan
sneered as he looked at the armored men. "Behold the reward for
cowardice," he snapped. He extended one hand, muttered a single word, and
one of the Guardsmen shrieked and fell writhing to the floor as his mail coat
and helmet turned instantly white‑hot, roasting him alive. "Now
obey me!" Harakan roared. "Kill him!" The
terrified Guardsmen attacked more fervently then, forcing Garion back step by
step. Then he heard the sound of running feet in the corridor outside. He
glanced quickly over his shoulder and saw the others come bursting into the
throne room. "Have
you lost your mind?" Belgarath demanded angrily. "I'll
explain later," Garion told him, still half‑sick with frustration
and disappointment. He returned his attention to the armored men before him and
began swinging his great sword in wide sweeps, driving them back again. Belgarath
faced the Chandim on one side of the central aisle, concentrated for an
instant, then gestured shortly. Suddenly a raging fire erupted from the stones
of the floor all along the aisle. Something
seemed to pass between the old man and Polgara. She nodded, and quite suddenly
the other side of the aisle was also walled off by flame. Two
of the Guardsmen had fallen beneath Garion's sword, but others, accompanied by
wild‑eyed Karands, were rushing to the aid of their comrades, though they
flinched visibly from the flames on either side of the aisle up which they were
forced to attack. "Combine
your wills!" Harakan was shouting to the Chandim. "Smother the
flames!" Even
as he closed with the Guardsmen and the Karands, beating down their upraised
swords and hacking at them with Iron‑grip's blade, Garion felt the rush
and surge of combined will. Despite the efforts of Belgarath and Polgara, the
fires on either side of the aisle flickered and grew low. One
of the huge Hounds came loping through the ranks of the Guardsmen facing
Garion. Its eyes were ablaze, and its tooth‑studded muzzle agape. It
leaped directly at his face, snapping and growling horribly, but fell twitching
and biting at the floor as he split its head with his sword. And
then Harakan thrust his way through the Guardsmen and Karands to confront
Garion. "And so we meet again, Belgarion," he snarled in an almost
doglike voice. "Drop your sword, or I will slay your friends ‑and
your wife. I have a hundred Chandim with me, and not even you are a match for
so many." And he began to draw in his will. Then,
to Garion's amazement, Velvet ran forward past him, her arms stretched toward
the dread Grolim. "Please!" she wailed. "Please don't kill
me!" And she threw herself at Harakan's feet, clutching at his black robe
imploringly as she cringed and groveled before him. Thrown
off balance by this sudden and unexpected display of submissiveness, Harakan
let his will dissipate and he backed away, trying to shake her hand from his
robe and kicking at her to free himself. But she clung to him, weeping and
begging for her life. "Get
her off me!" he snapped at his men, turning his head slightly. And that
briefest instant of inattention proved fatal. Velvet's hand moved so quickly
that it seemed to blur in the air. She dipped swiftly into her bodice; when her
hand emerged, she held a small, bright-green snake. "A
present for you, Harakan!" she shouted triumphantly. "A present for
the leader of the Bear‑cult from Hunter!" And she threw Zith full
into his face. He
screamed once the first time Zith bit him, and his hands came up to claw her
away from his face, but the scream ended with a horrid gurgle, and his hands
convulsed helplessly in the air in front of him. Squealing and jerking, he
reeled backward as the irritated little reptile struck again and again. He
stiffened and arched back across the altar, his feet scuffing and scrabbling on
the floor and his arms flopping uselessly. He banged his head on the black
stone, his eyes bulging and his swollen tongue protruding from his mouth. Then
a dark froth came from his lips, he jerked several more times, and his body
slid limply off the altar. "And
that was for Bethra," Velvet
said to the crumpled form of the dead man lying on the floor before the altar. The
Chandim and their cohorts again drew back in fear as they stared at the body of
their fallen pack leader. "They
are few!" Urvon shrieked at them. "We are many! Destroy them all!
Your God commands it!" The
Chandim gaped first at Harakan's contorted body, then at the crowned madman on
the throne, then at the terrible little snake who had coiled herself atop the
altar with her head raised threateningly as she gave vent to a series of angry
hisses. "That's
about enough of this," Belgarath snapped. He let the last of the flames
die and began to refocus his will. Garion also straightened, pulling in his own
will even as he felt the tightened Chandim start to focus their power for a
final, dreadful confrontation. "What
is all this now?" Feldegast laughed, suddenly coming forward until he
stood between Garion and his foes. "Surely, good masters, we can put aside
all this hatred and strife. I'll tell ye what I'll do. Let me give ye a
demonstration of me skill, an' we'll laugh together an' make peace between us
once an' fer all. No man at all kin keep so great a hatred in his heart while
he's bubblin' with laughter, don't y' know." Then he began to juggle,
seeming to pull brightly colored balls out of the air. The Grolims gaped at
him, stunned by this unexpected interruption, and Garion stared incredulously
at the performer, who seemed deliberately bent on self‑destruction. Still
juggling, Feldegast flipped his body onto the back of a heavy bench, holding
himself upside down over it with one hand while he continued to juggle with his
free hand and his feet. Faster and faster the balls whirled, more and more of
them coming, it seemed out of thin air. The more the balls whirled, the
brighter they became until at last they were incandescent and the inverted
little man was juggling balls of pure fire. Then
he flexed the arm that was holding him in place, tossing himself high over the
bench. When his feet touched the floor, however, it was no longer Feldegast the
juggler who stood there. In place of the roguish entertainer stood the gnarled,
hunchbacked shape of the sorcerer Beldin. With a sudden evil laugh, he began to
hurt his fireballs at the startled Grolims and their warriors. His
aim was unerring, and the deadly fireballs pierced Grolim robes, Guardsmen's
mail coats, and Karandese fur vests with equal facility. Smoking holes appeared
in the chests of his victims, and he felled them by the dozen. The throne room
filled with smoke and the reek of burning flesh as the grinning, ugly little
sorcerer continued his deadly barrage. "You!" Urvon shrieked in terror, the
sudden appearance of the man he had feared for so many thousands of years
shocking him into some semblance of sanity, even as the terrified Chandim and
their cohorts broke and fled, howling in tight. "So
good to see you again, Urvon," the hunchback said to him pleasantly.
"Our conversation was interrupted the last time we were talking, but as I
recall, I'd just promised to sink a white‑hot hook into your belly and
yank out all your guts." He held out his gnarled right hand, snapped his
fingers, and there was a sudden flash. A cruel hook, smoking and glowing,
appeared in his fist. "Why don't we continue with that line of
thought?" he suggested, advancing on the splotchy‑faced man cowering
on the throne. Then
the shadow which had lurked behind the madman's shoulder came out from behind
the throne. "Stop,"
it said in a voice that was no more than a crackling whisper. No human throat
could have produced that sound. "I need this thing," it said,
pointing a shadowy hand in the direction of the gibbering Disciple of Torak.
"It serves my purposes, and I will not let you kill it." "You
would be Nahaz, then," Beldin said in an ominous voice. "I
am," the figure whispered. "Nahaz, Lord of Demons and Master of
Darkness." "Go
find yourself another plaything, Demon Lord," the hunchback grated.
"This one is mine." "Will
you pit your will against mine, sorcerer?" "If
need be." "Look
upon my face, then, and prepare for death." The demon pushed back its hood
of darkness, and Garion recoiled with a sharp intake of his breath. The face of
Nahaz was hideous, but it was not the misshapen features alone which were so
terrifying. There emanated from its burning eyes a malevolent evil so gross
that it froze the blood. Brighter and brighter those eyes burned with evil
green fire until their beams shot forth toward Beldin. The gnarled sorcerer
clenched himself and raised one hand. The hand suddenly glowed an intense blue,
a light that seemed to cascade down over his body to form a shield against the
demon's power. "Your
will is strong," Nahaz hissed. "But mine is stronger." Then
Polgara came down the littered aisle, the white lock at her brow gleaming. On
one side of her strode Belgarath and on the other Durnik. As they reached him,
Garion joined them. They advanced slowly to take up positions flanking Beldin,
and Garion became aware that Eriond had also joined them, standing slightly off
to one side. "Well,
Demon," Polgara said in a deadly voice, "will you face us all?" Garion
raised his sword and unleashed its fire. "And this as well?" he added, releasing all restraints on the Orb. The
Demon flinched momentarily, then drew itself erect again, its horrid face
bathed in that awful green fire. From beneath its robe of shadow, it took what
appeared to be a scepter or a wand of some kind that blazed an intense green.
As it raised that wand, however, it seemed to see something that had previously
escaped its notice. An expression of sudden fear crossed its hideous face, and
the fire of the wand died, even as the intense green light bathing its face
flickered and grew wan and weak. Then it raised its face toward the vaulted
ceiling and howled -a dreadful, shocking sound. It spun quickly, moving toward
the terrified Urvon. It reached out with shadowy hands, seized the gold‑robed
madman, and lifted him easily from the throne. Then it fled, its fire pushing
out before it like a great battering ram, blasting out the walls of the House
of Torak as it went. The
crown which had surmounted Urvon's brow fell from his head as Nahaz carried him
from the crumbling house, and it clanked when it hit the floor with the tinny
sound of brass. PART FOUR THE MOUNTAINS OF ZAMAD CHAPTER NINETEEN Beldin
spat out a rancid oath and hurled his glowing hook at the throne. Then he
started toward the smoking hole the fleeing demon had blasted out through the
wall of the throne room. Belgarath,
however, managed to place himself in front of the angry hunchback. "No,
Beldin," he said firmly. "Get
out of my way, Belgarath." "I'm
not going to let you chase after a demon who could turn on you at any
minute." "I
can take care of myself. Now stand aside." "You're
not thinking, Beldin. There'll be time enough to deal with Urvon later. Right
now we need to make some decisions." "What's
to decide? You go after Zandramas and I go after Urvon. It's all pretty much
cut and dried, isn't it?" "Not
entirely. In any event, I'm not going to let you chase after Nahaz in the dark.
You know as well as I do that the darkness multiplies his power ‑and I
haven't got so many brothers left that I can afford to lose one just because
he's irritated." Their
eyes locked, and the ugly hunchback finally turned away. He stumped back toward
the dais, pausing long enough to kick a chair to pieces on his way, muttering
curses all the while. "Is
everyone all right?" Silk asked, looking around as he re-sheathed his
knife. "So
it would seem," Polgara replied, pushing back the hood of her blue cloak. "It
was a bit tight there for a while, wasn't it?" The little man's eyes were
very bright. "Also
unnecessary," she said, giving Garion a hard look. "You'd better take
a quick look through the rest of the house, Kheldar. Let's make sure that it's
really empty. Durnik, you and Toth go with him." Silk
nodded and started back up the blood‑splashed aisle, stepping over bodies
as he went, with Durnik and Toth close behind him. "I
don't understand," Ce'Nedra said, staring in bafflement at the gnarled
Beldin, who was once again dressed in rags and had the usual twigs and bits of
straw clinging to him. "How did you change places with Feldegast -and
where is he?" A
roguish smile crossed Beldin's face. "Ah, me little darlin'," he said
to her in the juggler's lilting brogue, "I'm right here, don't y' know.
An' if yer of a mind, I kin still charm ye with me wit an' me unearthly
skill." "But
I liked Feldegast," she almost
wailed. "All
ye have t' do is transfer yer affection t' me, darlin'." "It's
not the same," she objected. Belgarath
was looking steadily at the twisted sorcerer. "Have you got any idea of
how much that particular dialect irritates me?" he said. "Why,
yes, brother." Beldin grinned. "As a matter of fact I do. That's one
of the reasons I selected it." "I
don't entirely understand the need for so elaborate a disguise," Sadi said
as he put away his small poisoned dagger. "Too
many people know me by sight in this part of Mallore," Beldin told him.
"Urvon's had my description posted on every tree and fence post within a
hundred leagues of Mal Yaska for the last two thousand years, and let's be
honest about it, it wouldn't be too hard to recognize me from even the roughest
description." "You
are a unique sort of person, Uncle," Polgara said to him, smiling fondly. "Ah,
yer too kind t' say it, me girl," he replied with an extravagant bow. "Will you stop that?"
Belgarath said. Then he turned to Garion. "As I remember, you said that
you were going to explain something later. All right ‑it's later." "I
was tricked," Garion admitted glumly. "By
whom?" "'Zandramas" "She's
still here?" Ce'Nedra exclaimed. Garion
shook his head. "No. She sent a projection here ‑a projection of
herself and of Geran." "Couldn't
you tell the difference between a projection and the real thing?"
Belgarath demanded. "I
wasn't in any condition to tell the difference when it happened." "I
suppose you can explain that." Garion
took a deep breath and sat down on one of the benches. He noticed that his
bloodstained hands were shaking. "She's very clever," he said.
"Ever since we left Mal Zeth, I've been having the same dream over and
over again." "Dream?"
Polgara asked sharply. "What kind of dream?' "Maybe
dream isn't the right word," he replied, "but over and over again, I
kept hearing the cry of a baby. At first I thought that I was remembering the
cry of that sick child we saw in the streets back in Mal Zeth, but that wasn't
it at all. When Silk and Beldin and I were in that room just above this one, we
could see down into the throne room here and we saw Urvon come in with Nahaz
right behind him. He's completely insane now. He think's he's a God. Anyway, he
summoned Mengha ‑only Mengha turned out to be Harakan, and then‑" "Wait
a minute," Belgarath interrupted him. "Harakan
is Mengha?" Garion
glanced over at the limp form sprawled in front of the altar. Zith was still
coiled atop the black stone, muttering and hissing to herself. "Well, he
was," he said. "Urvon
made the announcement before all this broke out," Beldin added. "We
didn't have the time to fill you in." "That
explains a great many things, doesn't it?" Belgarath mused. He looked at
Velvet. "Did you know about this?" he asked her. "No,
Ancient One," she replied, "as a matter of fact, I didn't. I just
seized the opportunity when it arose." Silk,
Durnik, and Toth came back into the body‑strewn throne room. "The
house is empty," the little man reported. "We've got it all to
ourselves." "Good,"
Belgarath said. "Garion was just telling us why he saw fit to start his
own private war." "Zandramas
told him to." Silk shrugged. "I'm not sure why he started taking
orders from her, but that's what happened." "I
was just getting to that," Garion said. "Urvon was down here telling
all the Chandim that Harakan -Mengha‑ was going to be his first disciple.
That's when Zandramas came in ‑or at least she seemed to. She had a
bundle under her cloak. I didn't know it at first, but it was Geran. She and
Urvon shouted at each other for a while, and Urvon finally insisted that he was
a God. She said something like, 'All right. Then I will summon the Godslayer to
deal with you.' That's when she put the bundle on the altar. She opened it, and
it was Geran. He started to cry, and I realized all at once that it was his cry
I'd been hearing all along. I just totally stopped thinking at that
point." "Obviously,"
Belgarath said. "Well,
anyway, you know all the rest." Garion looked around at the corpse‑littered
throne room and shuddered. "I hadn't altogether realized just how far
things went," he said. "I guess I was sort of crazy." "The
word is berserk, Garion," Belgarath told him. "It's fairly common
among Alorns. I'd sort of thought you might be immune, but I guess I was
wrong." "There
was some justification for it, father," Polgara said. "There's
never a justification for losing your wits, Pol," he growled. "He
was provoked." She pursed her lips thoughtfully, then came over and
lightly placed her hands on Garion's temples. "It's gone now," she
said. "What is?" Ce'Nedra sounded
concerned. "The
possession." "Possession?"
Polgara
nodded. "Yes. That's how Zandramas tricked him. She filled his mind with
the sound of a crying child. Then, when
she laid the bundle that seemed to be
Geran on the altar and Garion heard that same crying, he had no choice but to
do what she wanted him to do." She looked at Belgarath. "This is very
serious, father. She's already tampered with Ce'Nedra, and now it's Garion. She
may try the same thing with others as well." "What
would be the point?" he asked. "You can catch her at it, can't
you?" "Usually,
yes ‑if I know what's going on.
But Zandramas is very skilled at this and she's very subtle. In many ways she's
even better at it than Asharak the Murgo was." She looked around at them.
"Now listen carefully, all of you," she told them. "If anything
unusual begins to happen to you ‑dreams, notions, peculiar ideas, strange
feelings‑ anything at all, I want you to tell me about it at once.
Zandramas knows that we're after her and she's using this to delay us. She
tried it with Ce'Nedra while we were on our way to Rak Hagga, and now‑" "Me?"
Ce'Nedra said in amazement. "I didn't know that." " Remember your illness on the road from
Rak Verkat?" Polgara said. "It wasn't exactly an illness. It was Zandramas
putting her hand on your mind." "But
nobody told me." "Once
Andel and I drove Zandramas away, there was no need to worry you about it.
Anyway, Zandramas tried it first with Ce'Nedra and now with Garion. She could
try it on any one of the rest of us as well, so let me know if you start
feeling in the least bit peculiar." "Brass,"
Durnik said. "What
was that, dear?" Polgara asked him. He
held up Urvon's crown. "This thing is brass," he said. "So's
that throne. I didn't really think there'd be any gold left here. The house has
been abandoned and wide open for looters for too many centuries." "That's
usually the way it is with the gifts of demons," Beldin told him.
"They're very good at creating illusions." He looked around.
"Urvon probably saw all this as unearthly splendor. He couldn't see the
rotten drapes, or cobwebs, or all the trash on the floor. All he could see was
the glory that Nahaz wanted him to see." The dirty, twisted man chuckled.
"I sort of enjoy the idea of Urvon spending his last days as a raving
lunatic," he added, "right up until the moment when I sink a hook
into his guts." Silk
had been looking narrowly at Velvet. "Do you suppose you could explain
something for me?" he asked. "I'll
try." she said. "You
said something rather strange when you threw Zith into Harakan's face." "Did
I say something?" "You
said, 'A present for the leader of the Bear‑cult from Hunter.' " "Oh,
that." She smiled her dimples into life. "I just wanted him to know
who was killing him, that's all." He
stared at her. "You
are getting rusty, my dear
Kheldar," she chided him. "I was certain that you'd have guessed by
now. I've done everything but hit you over the head with it." "Hunter?"
he said incredulously. "You?" "I've
been Hunter for quite some time now. That's why I hurried to catch up with you
at Tol Honeth." She smoothed the front of her plain gray traveling gown. "At
Tol Honeth you told us that Bethra
was Hunter." "She
had been, Kheldar, but her job was
finished. She was supposed to make sure that we'd get a reasonable man as a
successor to Ran Borune. First she had to eliminate a few members of the Honeth
family before they could consolidate their positions, and then she made a few
suggestions about Varana to Ran Borune while the two of them were‑"
She hesitated, glancing at Ce'Nedra, and then she coughed. "‑ah‑
shall we say, entertaining each other?" she concluded. Ce'Nedra
blushed furiously. "Oh,
dear," the blond girl said, putting one hand to her cheek. "That
didn't come out at all well, did it? "Anyway," she hurried on, "Javelin decided that
Bethra's task was complete and that it was time for there to be a new Hunter
with a new mission. Queen Porenn was very cross about what Harakan did in the
west ‑the attempt on Ce'Nedra's life, the murder of Brand, and everything
that went on at Rheon ‑so she instructed Javelin to administer some
chastisement. He selected me to deliver it. I was fairly sure that Harakan
would come back to Mallorea. I knew that you were all coming here, too -eventually‑
so that's why I joined you." She looked over at the sprawled form of
Harakan. "I was absolutely amazed when I saw him standing in front of the
altar," she admitted, "but I couldn't allow an opportunity like that
to slip by." She smiled. "Actually, it worked out rather well. I was
just on the verge of leaving you and going back to Mal Yaska to look for him.
The fact that he turned out to be Mengha, too, was just sort of a bonus." "I
thought you were tagging along to keep an eye on me." "I'm
very sorry, Prince Kheldar. I just made that up. I needed some reason to join
you, and sometimes Belgarath can be very stubborn." She smiled winsomely
at the old sorcerer, then turned back to the baffled‑looking Silk.
"Actually," she continued, "my uncle isn't really upset with you
at all." "But
you said‑ " He stared at her. "You lied!" he accused. "
'Lie' is such an ugly word, Kheldar, " she replied, patting his cheek
fondly. "Couldn't we just say that I exaggerated a trifle? I wanted to
keep an eye on you, certainly, but it was for reasons of my own ‑which
had nothing whatsoever to do with Drasnian state policy. "A
slow flush crept up his cheeks. "Why,
Kheldar," she exclaimed delightedly, "you're actually blushing ‑almost
like a simple village girl who's just been seduced." Garion
had been struggling with something. "What was the point of it, Aunt
Pol?" he asked. "What Zandramas did to me, I mean?" "Delay,"
she replied, "but more importantly, there was the possibility of defeating
us before we ever get to the final meeting." "I
don't follow that." She
sighed. "We know that one of us is going to die," she said.
"Cyradis told us that at Rheon. But there's always a chance that in one of
these random skirmishes, someone else
could be killed ‑entirely by accident. If the Child of Light ‑you‑
meets with the Child of Dark and he's lost someone whose task hasn't been
completed, he won't have any chance of winning. Zandramas could win by default.
The whole point of that cruel game she played was to lure you into a fight with
the Chandim and Nahaz. The rest of us, quite obviously, would come to your aid.
In that kind of fight, it's always possible for accidents to happen." "Accident?
How can there be accidents when we're all under the control of a
prophecy?" "You're
forgetting something, Belgarion," Beldin said. "This whole business
started with an accident. That's what divided the Prophecies in the first
place. You can read prophecies until your hair turns gray, but there's always
room for random chance to step in and disrupt things." "You'll
note that my brother is a philosopher," Belgarath said, "always ready
to look on the dark side of things." "Are
you two really brothers?" Ce'Nedra asked curiously. "Yes,"
Beldin told her, "but in a way that you could never begin to understand.
It was something that our Master impressed upon us." "And
Zedar was also one of your
brothers?" She suddenly stared in horror at Belgarath. The
old man set his jaw. "Yes," he admitted. "But
you‑ " "Go
ahead and say it, Ce'Nedra," he said. "There's nothing you can
possibly say to me that I haven't already said to myself." "Someday,"
she said in a very small voice, "someday when this is all over, will you
let him out?" Belgarath's
eyes were stony. "I don't think so, no." "And
if he does let him out, I'll go find him and stuff him right back in
again," Beldin added. "There's
not much point in chewing over ancient history," Belgarath said. He
thought a moment, then said, "I think it's time for us to have another
talk with the young lady from Kell." He turned to Toth. "Will you
summon your mistress?" he asked. The
giant's face was not happy. When he finally nodded, it was obviously with some
reluctance. "l'm
sorry, my friend," Belgarath said to him, "but it's really
necessary." Toth
sighed and then he sank to one knee and closed his eyes in an oddly prayerful
fashion. Once again, as it had happened back on the Isle of Verkat and again at
Rak Hagga, Garion heard a murmur as of many voices. Then there came that
peculiar, multicolored shimmering in the air not far from Urvon's shoddy
throne. The air cleared, and the unwavering form of the Seeress of Kell
appeared on the dais. For the first time, Garion looked closely at her. She was
slender and somehow looked very vulnerable, a helplessness accentuated by her
white robe and her blindfolded eyes. There was, however, a serenity in her face
‑the serenity of someone who has looked full in the face of Destiny and
has accepted it without question or reservation. For some reason, he felt
almost overcome with awe in her radiant presence. "Thank
you for coming, Cyradis," Belgarath said simply. "I'm sorry to have
troubled you. I know how difficult it is for you to do this, but there are some
answers I need before we can go any further." "I
will tell thee as much as I am permitted to say, Ancient One," she
replied. Her voice was light and musical, but there was, nonetheless, a
firmness in it that spoke of an unearthly resolve. "I must say unto thee,
however, that thou must make haste. The time for the final meeting draws
nigh." "That's
one of the things I wanted to talk about. Can you be any more specific about
this appointed time?" She
seemed to consider it as if consulting with some power so immense that Garion's
imagination shuddered back from the very thought of it. "I know not time
in thy terms, Holy Belgarath," she said simply, "but only for so long
as a babe lieth beneath his mother's heart remains ere the Child of Light and
the Child of Dark must face each other in the Place Which Is No More, and my
task must be completed." "All
right," he said. "That's clear enough, I guess. Now, when you came to
us at Mal Zeth, you said that there was a task here at Ashaba that needed to be
accomplished before we could move on. A great deal has happened here, so I
can't pinpoint exactly what that task was. Can you be a bit more
specific?" "The
task is completed, Eternal One, for the Book of the Heavens sayeth that the
Huntress must find her prey and bring him low in the House of Darkness in the
sixteenth moon. And lo, even as the stars have proclaimed, it hath come to
pass." The
old man's face took on a slightly puzzled expression. "Ask
further, Disciple of Aldur," she told him. "My time with you grows
short." "I'm
supposed to follow the trail of the Mysteries," he said, " but
Zandramas cut certain key passages out of the copy of the Ashabine Oracles she
left here for me to find." "Nay,
Ancient One. It was not the hand of Zandramas which mutilated thy book, but
rather the hand of its author." "Torak?" he sounded startled. "Even
so. For know thou that the words of prophecy come unbidden, and ofttimes their
import is not pleasing unto the prophet. So it was with the master of this
house." "But
Zandramas managed to put her hands on a copy that hadn't been mutilated?"
he asked. The
seeress nodded. "Are
there any other copies that Burnt‑face didn't tamper with?" Beldin
asked intently. "Only
two," she replied. "One is in the house of Urvon the Disciple, but
that one lieth under the hand of Nahaz, the accursed. Seek not to wrest it from
him, lest ye die." "And
the other?" the hunchback demanded. "Seek
out the clubfooted one, for he will aid thee in thy search." "That's
not too helpful, you know." "I
speak to thee in the words that stand in the Book of the Heavens and were
written ere the world began. These words have no language but speak instead
directly to the soul." "Naturally,"
he said. "All right. You spoke of Nahaz. Is he going to line our path with
demons all the way across Karanda?" "Nay,
gentle Beldin. Nahaz hath no further interest in Karanda, and his legions of
darkness abide no longer there and respond to no summons, however powerful.
They infest instead the plains of Darshiva where they do war upon the minions
of Zandramas." "Where
is Zandramas now?" Belgarath asked her. "She
doth journey unto the place where the Sardion lay hidden for unnumbered
centuries. Though it is no longer there, she hopes to find traces of it sunk
into the very rocks and to follow those traces to the Place Which Is No
More." "Is
that possible?" Her
face grew very still. "That I may not tell thee," she replied. Then
she straightened. "I may say no more unto thee in this place, Belgarath.
Seek instead the mystery which will guide thee. Make haste, however, for Time
will not stay nor falter in its measured pace." And then she turned toward
the black altar standing before the dais where Zith was coiled, still muttering
and hissing in irritation. "Be tranquil, little sister," she said,
"for the purpose of all thy days is now accomplished, and that which was
delayed may now come to pass." She then seemed, even though blindfolded,
to turn her serene face toward each of them, pausing briefly only to bow her
head to Polgara in a gesture of profound respect. At last she turned to Toth.
Her face was filled with anguish, but she said nothing. And then she sighed and
vanished. Beldin
was scowling. "That was fairly standard," he said. "I hate riddles. They're the entertainment
of the preliterate." "Stop
trying to show off your education and let's see if we can sort things
out," Belgarath told him. "We know that this is all going to be
decided one way or the other in nine more months. That was the number I
needed." Sadi
was frowning in perplexity. "How did we arrive at that number?" he
asked. "To be perfectly frank, I didn't understand very much of what she
said." "
She said that we have only as much time as a baby lies in its mother's
womb," Polgara explained. "That's nine months." "Oh,"
he said. Then he smiled a bit sadly. "That's the sort of thing I don't pay
too much attention to, I guess." "What
was that business about the sixteenth moon?" Silk asked. "I didn't
follow that at all." "This
whole thing began with the birth of Belgarion's son," Beldin told him.
"We found a reference to that in the Mrin Codex. Your friend with the
snake had to be here at Ashaba sixteen moons later." Silk
frowned, counting on his fingers. "It hasn't been sixteen months
yet," he objected. "Moons, Kheldar," the hunchback
said. "Moons, not months. There's a difference, you know." "Oh.
That explains it, I guess." "Who's
this clubfoot who's supposed to have the third copy of the Oracles?"
Belgarath said. "It
rings a bell somehow," Beldin replied. "Let me think about it." "What's
Nahaz doing in Darshiva?" Garion asked. "Apparently
attacking the Grolims there," Belgarath replied. "We know that
Darshiva is where Zandramas originally came from and that the church in that
region belongs to her. If Nahaz wants to put the Sardion in Urvon's hands, he's
going to have to stop her. Otherwise, she'll get to it first." Ce'Nedra
seemed to suddenly remember something. She looked at Garion, her eyes hungry.
"You said that you saw Geran ‑when Zandramas tricked you." "A
projection of him, yes." "How
did he look?" "The
same. He hadn't changed a bit since the last time I saw him." "Garion,
dear," Polgara said gently. "That's not really reasonable, you know.
Geran's almost a year older now. He wouldn't look the same at all. Babies grow
and change a great deal during their first few years." He
nodded glumly. "I realize that now," he replied. "At the time, I
wasn't really in any condition to think my way through it." Then he
stopped. "Why didn't she project an image of him the way he looks
now?" "Because
she wanted to show you something she was sure you'd recognize." "Now
you stop that!" Sadi exclaimed. He was standing near the altar and he had
just jerked his hand back out of Zith's range. The little green snake was
growling ominously at him. The eunuch turned toward Velvet. "Do you see
what you've done?" he accused. "You've made her terribly angry."
"Me?"
she asked innocently. "How
would you like to be pulled out of a warm bed and thrown into somebody's
face?" "I
suppose I hadn't thought about that. I'll apologize to her, Sadi ‑just as
soon as she regains her composure a bit. Will she crawl into her bottle by
herself?" "Usually,
yes." "That
might be the safest course, then. Lay the bottle on the altar and let her crawl
inside and sulk a bit." "You're
probably right," he agreed. "
Are any of the other rooms in the house habitable?" Polgara asked Silk. He
nodded. "More or less. The Chandim and the Guardsmen were staying in
them." She
looked around at the corpse‑littered throne room. "Why
don't we move out of here, then?" she suggested to Belgarath. "This
place looks like a battlefield, and the smell of blood isn't that
pleasant." "Why
bother?" Ce'Nedra said. "We're leaving to follow Zandramas, aren't
we?" "Not
until morning, dear," Polgara replied. "It's dark and cold outside,
and we're all tired and hungry." "But‑" "The
Chandim and the Guardsmen ran away, Ce'Nedra ‑but we can't be at all sure
how far they went. And, of course, there are the Hounds as well. Let's not make
the mistake of blundering out into a forest at night when we can't see what
might be hiding behind the first tree we come to." "It
makes sense, Ce'Nedra," Velvet told her. "Let's try to get some sleep
and start out early in the morning." The
little Queen sighed. "I suppose you're right," she admitted.
"It's just that‑" "Zandramas
can't get away from me, Ce'Nedra," Garion assured her. "The Orb knows
which way she went." They
followed Silk out of the throne room and along the blood‑spattered
corridor outside. Garion tried as best he could to shield Ce'Nedra from the
sight of the crumpled forms of the Guardsmen and Karands he had killed in his
raging dash to the throne room of Torak. About halfway down the corridor Silk
pushed open a door and held up the guttering torch he had taken from one of the
iron rings sticking out of the wall. "This is about the best I can
do," he told Polgara. "At least someone made an effort to clean it
up." She
looked around. The room had the look of a barracks. Bunks protruded from the
walls and there was a table with benches in the center. There was a fireplace
at the far end with the last embers of a fire glowing inside.
"Adequate," she said. "I'd
better go look after the horses," Durnik said. "Is there a stable
anywhere on the grounds?" "It's
down at the far end of the courtyard," Beldin told him, "and the
Guardsmen who were here probably put in a supply of fodder and water for their
own mounts." "Good," Durnik said. "Would
you bring in the packs with my utensils and the stores, dear?" Polgara
asked him. "Of
course." Then he went out, followed by Toth and Eriond. "Suddenly
I'm so tired that I can barely stand," Garion said, sinking onto a bench. "I
wouldn't be at all surprised." Beldin grunted. "You've had a busy evening." "Are
you coming along with us?" Belgarath asked him. "No,
I don't think so," Beldin replied, sprawling on the bench. "I want to
find out where Nahaz took Urvon." "Will
you be able to follow him?" "Oh,
yes." Beldin tapped his nose. "I can smell a demon six days after he
passes. I'll trail Nahaz just like a bloodhound. I won't be gone too long. You
go ahead and follow Zandramas, and I'll catch up with you somewhere along the
way." The hunchback rubbed at his jaw thoughtfully. "I think we can
be fairly sure that Nahaz isn't going to let Urvon out of his sight. Urvon is ‑or
was‑ a Disciple of Torak, after all. Even as much as I detest him, I
still have to admit that he's got a very strong mind. Nahaz is going to have to
talk to him almost constantly to keep his sanity from returning, so if our
Demon Lord went to Darshiva to oversee his creatures there, he's almost certain
to have taken Urvon along." "You
will be careful, won't you?" "Don't
get sentimental on me, Belgarath. Just leave me some kind of trail I can follow.
I don't want to have to look all over Mallorea for you." Sadi
came from the throne room with his red leather case in one hand and Zith's
little bottle in the other. "She's still very irritated," he said to
Velvet. "She doesn't appreciate being used as a weapon." "I
told you that I'd apologize to her, Sadi," she replied. "I'll explain
things to her. I'm sure she'll understand." Silk
was looking at the blond girl with an odd expression. "Tell me," he
said. "Didn't it bother you at all the first time you put her down the
front of your dress?" She
laughed. "To be perfectly honest with you, Prince Kheldar, the first time
it was all I could do to keep from screaming." CHAPTER TWENTY At
first light the following morning, a light that was little more than a
lessening of the darkness of a sky where dense clouds scudded before the chill
wind blowing down off the mountains, Silk returned to the room in which they
had spent the night. "The house is being watched," he told them. "How
many are there?" Belgarath asked. "I
saw one. I'm sure there are others." "Where
is he? The one that you saw?" Silk's
quick grin was vicious. "He's watching the sky. At least he looks like he's watching. His eyes are open and he's
lying on his back." He slid his hand down into his boot, pulled out one of
his daggers, and looked sorrowfully at its once‑keen edge. "Do you
have any idea of how hard it is to push a knife through a chain‑mail
shirt?" "I
think that's why people wear them, Kheldar," Velvet said to him. "You
should use one of these." From somewhere amongst her soft, feminine
clothing she drew out a long‑bladed poniard with a needle-like point. "I
thought you were partial to snakes." "Always
use the appropriate weapon, Kheldar. I certainly wouldn't want Zith to break
her teeth on a steel shirt." "Could
you two talk business some other time?" Belgarath said to them. "Can
you put a name to this fellow who's suddenly so interested in the sky?" "We
didn't really have time to introduce ourselves," Silk replied, sliding his
jagged‑edged knife back into his boot. "I
meant what ‑not who." "Oh.
He was a Temple Guardsman." "Not
one of the Chandim?" "All
I had to go by was his clothing." The
old man grunted. "It's
going to be slow going if we have to look behind every tree and bush as we ride
along," Sadi said. "I
realize that," Belgarath answered, tugging at one earlobe. "Let me
think my way through this." "And
while you're deciding, I'll fix us some breakfast," Polgara said, laying
aside her hairbrush. "What would you all like?" "Porridge?"
Eriond asked hopefully. Silk
sighed. "The word is gruel, Eriond. Gruel." Then he looked quickly at
Polgara, whose eyes had suddenly turned frosty. "Sorry, Polgara," he
apologized, "but it's our duty to educate the young, don't you
think?" "What
I think is that I need more firewood," she replied. "I'll
see to it at once." "You're
too kind." Silk
rather quickly left the room. "Any
ideas?" the hunchbacked Beldin asked Belgarath. "Several.
But they all have certain flaws in them." "Why
not let me handle it for you?" the gnarled sorcerer asked, sprawling on a
bench near the fire and scratching absently at his belly. "You've had a
hard night, a ten‑thousand‑year‑old man needs to conserve his
strength." "You
really find that amusing, don't you? Why not say twenty -or fifty? Push
absurdity to its ultimate edge." "My,"
Beldin said, "aren't we testy this morning? Pol, have you got any beer
handy?" "Before
breakfast, Uncle?" she said from beside the fireplace where she was
stirring a large pot. "Just
as a buffer for the gruel," he said. She
gave him a very steady look. He
grinned at her, then turned back toward Belgarath. "Seriously,
though," he went on, "why not let me deal with all the lurkers in the
bushes around the house? Kheldar could dull every knife he's carrying, and
Liselle could wear that poor little snake's fangs down to the gums, and still
wouldn't be sure if you'd cleaned out the woods hereabouts. I'm going off in a
different direction anyway, so why not let me do something flamboyant to
frighten off the Guardsmen and the Karands and then leave a nice, wide trail
for the Chandim and the Hounds? They'll follow me, and that should leave you an
empty forest to ride through." Belgarath
gave him a speculative look. "Exactly what have you got in mind?" he
asked. "I'm
still working on it." The dwarf leaned back reflectively. "Let's face
it, Belgarath, the Chandim and Zandramas already know that we're here, so
there's not much point in tiptoeing around anymore. A little noise isn't going
to hurt anything." "That's
true, I suppose," Belgarath agreed. He looked at Garion. "Are you
getting any hints from the Orb about the direction Zandramas took when she left
here?" "A
sort of a steady pull toward the east is all." Beldin
grunted. "Makes sense. Since Urvon's people were wandering all over
Katakor, she probably wanted to get to the nearest unguarded border as quickly
as possible. That would be Jenno." "Is
the border between Jenno and Katakor unguarded?" Velvet asked. "They
don't even know for sure where the border is." He snorted. "At least
not up in the forest. There's nothing up there but trees anyway, so they don't
bother with it." He turned back to Belgarath. "Don't get your mind
set in stone on some of these things," he advised. "We did a lot of
speculating back at Mal Zeth, and the theories we came up with were related to
the truth only by implication. There's a great deal of intrigue going on here
in Mallorea, so it's a good idea to expect things to turn out not quite the way
you thought they would." "Garion,"
Polgara said from the fireplace, "would you see if you can find Silk?
Breakfast is almost ready." "Yes,
Aunt Pol," he replied automatically. After
they had eaten, they repacked their belongings and carried the packs out to the
stable. "Go
out through the sally port," Beldin said as they crossed the courtyard
again. "Give me about an hour before you start." "You're
leaving now?" Belgarath asked him. "I
might as well. We're not accomplishing very much by sitting around talking.
Don't forget to leave me a trail to follow." "I'll
take care of it. I wish you'd tell me what you're going to do here." "Trust
me." The gnarled sorcerer winked. "Take cover someplace and don't
come out again until all the noise subsides." He grinned wickedly and
rubbed his dirty hands together in anticipation. Then he shimmered and swooped
away as a blue‑banded hawk. "I
think we'd better go back inside the house," Belgarath suggested.
"Whatever he's going to do out here is likely to involve a great deal of
flying debris." They
reentered the house and went back to the room where they had spent the night.
"Durnik," Belgarath said, "can you get those shutters closed? I
don't think we want broken glass sheeting across the room." "But
then we won't be able to see," Silk objected. "I'm
sure you can live without seeing it. As a matter of fact, you probably wouldn't want to watch, anyway." Durnik
went to the window, opened it slightly, and pulled the shutters closed. Then,
from high overhead where the blue‑banded hawk had been circling, there
came a huge roar almost like a continuous peal of swirling thunder, accompanied
by a rushing surge. The House of Torak shook as if a great wind were tearing at
it, and the faint light coming from between the slats of the shutters Durnik
had closed vanished, to be replaced by inky darkness. Then there came a vast
bellow from high in the air above the house. "A
demon?" Ce'Nedra gasped. "Is it a demon?" "A
semblance of a demon," Polgara
corrected. "How
can anybody see it when it's so dark outside?" Sadi asked. "It's
dark around the house because the house is inside
the image. The people hiding in the forest should be able to see it very well ‑too
well, in fact." "It's
that big?" Sadi looked stunned.
"But this house is enormous." Belgarath
grinned. "Beldin was never satisfied with halfway measures," he said. There
came another of those huge bellows from high above, followed by faint shrieks
and cries of agony. "Now what's he doing?" Ce'Nedra
asked. "Some
kind of visual display, I'd imagine." Belgarath shrugged. "Probably
fairly graphic. My guess is that everyone in the vicinity is being entertained
by the spectacle of an illusory demon eating imaginary people alive." "Will
it frighten them off?" Silk asked. "Wouldn't
it frighten you?" From
high overhead, a dreadful booming voice roared. "Hungry!" it said.
"Hungry! Want food! Mow food!" There came a ponderous, earthshaking
crash, the sound of a titanic foot crushing an acre of forest. Then there was
another and yet another as Beldin's enormous image stalked away. The light
returned, and Silk hurried toward the window. "I
wouldn't," Belgarath warned him. "But‑" "You don't want to see it, Silk. Take my
word for it. You don't want to see
it." The
gigantic footsteps continued to crash through the nearby woods. "How much longer?" Sadi asked in a
shaken voice. "He
said about an hour," Belgarath replied. "He'll probably make use of
all of it. He wants to make a lasting impression on everybody in the
area." There
were screams of terror coming from the woods now, and the crashing continued.
Then there was another sound ‑a great roaring that receded off into the
distance toward the southwest, accompanied by the fading surge of Beldin's will.
"He's
leading the Chandim off now, " Belgarath said. "That means he's
already chased off the Guardsmen and the Karands. Let's get ready to
leave." It
took them a while to calm the wild‑eyed horses, but they were finally
able to mount and ride into the courtyard. Garion had once again donned his
mail shirt and helmet, and his heavy shield hung from the bow of Chretienne's
saddle. "Do I still need to carry the lance?" he asked. "Probably
not," Belgarath replied. "We're not likely to meet anybody out there
now." They
went through the sally port and into the brushy woods. They circled the black
house until they reached the east-side, then Garion drew Iron‑grip's
sword. He held it lightly and swept it back and forth until he felt it pull at
his hand. "The trail's over there," he said, pointing toward a
scarcely visible path leading off into the woods. "Good,"
Belgarath said. "At least we won't have to beat our way through the
brush." They
crossed the weed‑grown clearing that surrounded the House of Torak and
entered the forest. The path they followed showed little sign of recent use,
and it was at times difficult to see. "It
looks as if some people left here in a hurry." Silk grinned, pointing at
various bits and pieces of equipment lying scattered along the path. They
came up over the top of a hill and saw a wide strip of devastation stretching
through the forest toward the southwest. "A
tornado?" Sadi asked. "No,"
Belgarath replied. "Beldin. The Chandim won't have much trouble finding
his trail." The
sword in Garion's hand was still pointed unerringly toward the path they were
following. He led the way confidently, and they increased their pace to a trot
and pushed on through the forest. After a league or so, the path began to run
downhill, moving out of the foothills toward the heavily forested plains lying
to the east of the Karandese range. "Are
there any towns out there?" Sadi asked, looking out over the forest. "Akkad
is the only one of any size between here and the border," Silk told him. "I don't think I've ever heard of it.
What's it like?" "It's
a pigpen of a place," Silk replied. "Most Karandese towns are. They
seem to have a great affinity for mud." "Wasn't
Akkad the place where the Melcene bureaucrat was from?" Velvet asked. "That's what he said," Silk
answered. "
And didn't he say that there are demons there?" "There
were," Belgarath corrected.
"Cyradis told us that Nahaz has pulled all of his demons out of Karanda
and sent them off to Darshiva to fight the Grolims there." He scratched at
his beard. "I think we'll avoid Akkad anyway. The demons may have left,
but there are still going to be Karandese fanatics there, and I don't think
that the news of Mengha's death has reached them yet. In any event, there's
going to be a fair amount of chaos here in Karanda until Zakath's army gets
back from Cthol Murgos and he moves in to restore order." They
rode on, pausing only briefly for lunch. By midafternoon, the clouds that had obscured
the skies over Ashaba had dissipated, and the sun came back out again. The path
they had been following grew wider and more well-traveled, and it finally
expanded into a road. They picked up the pace and made better time. As evening drew on, they rode some distance
back from the road and made their night's encampment in a small hollow where
the light from their fire would be well concealed. They ate, and, immediately
after supper, Garion sought his bed. For some reason he felt bone weary. After
half an hour, Ce'Nedra joined him in their tent. She settled down into the blankets and
nestled her head against his back. Then she sighed disconsolately. "It was
all a waste of time, wasn't it?" she said. "Going to Ashaba, I
mean." "No,
Ce'Nedra, not really," he replied, still on the verge of sleep. "We
had to go there so that Velvet could kill Harakan. That was one of the tasks
that have to be completed before we get to the Place Which Is No More." "Does
all that really have any meaning, Garion?" she asked. "Half the time
you act as if you believe it, and the other half you don't. If Zandramas had
been there with our son, you wouldn't have just let her walk away because all
the conditions hadn't been met, would you?" "Not
by so much as one step," he said grimly. "Then
you don't really believe it, do you?" "I'm
not an absolute fatalist, if that's what you mean, but I've seen things come
out exactly the way the Prophecy said they were going to far too many times for
me to ignore it altogether." "Sometimes
I think that I'll never see my baby again," she said in a weary little
voice. "You
mustn't ever think that," he told her. "We will catch up with Zandramas, and we will take Geran home with us again." "Home,"
she sighed. "We've been gone for so long that I can barely remember what
it looks like." He
took her into his arms, buried his face in her hair, and held her close. After
a time she sighed and fell asleep. In spite of his own deep weariness, however,
it was quite late before he himself drifted off. The
next day dawned clear and warm. They made their way back to the road again and
continued eastward with Iron‑grip's sword pointing the way. About
midmorning, Polgara called ahead to Belgarath. "Father, there's someone hiding off
to the side of the road just ahead." He
slowed his horse to a walk. "Chandim?" he asked tersely. "No.
It's a Mallorean Angarak. He's very much
afraid -and not altogether rational." "Is
he planning any mischief?" "He's
not actually planning anything, father. His thoughts aren't coherent enough for
that." "Why
don't you go flush him out, Silk?" the old man suggested. "I don't
like having people lurking behind me ‑sane or not. "About
where is he?" the little man asked Polgara. "Some
distance back in the woods from that dead tree." she replied. He
nodded. "I'll go talk with him," he said. He loped his horse on ahead
and reined in beside the dead tree. "We know you're back there,
friend," he called pleasantly.
"We don't mean you any harm, but why don't you come out in the open
where we can see you?" There
was a long pause. "Come
along now," Silk called. "Don't be shy." "Have
you got any demons with you?" The voice sounded fearful. "Do
I look like the sort of fellow who'd be consorting with demons?" "You
won't kill me, will you?" "Of
course not. We only want to talk with you, that's all." There
was another long, fearful pause. "Have you got anything to eat?" The
voice was filled with a desperate need. "I
think we can spare a bit." The
hidden man thought about that. "All right," he said finally.
"I'm coming out. Remember that you promised not to kill me." Then
there was a crashing in the bushes, and a Mallorean soldier came stumbling out
into the road. His red tunic was in shreds, he had lost his helmet, and the
remains of his boots were tied to his legs with leather thongs. He had quite
obviously neither shaved nor bathed for at least a month. His eyes were wild
and his head twitched on his neck uncontrollably. He stared at Silk with a terrified expression. "You
don't look to be in very good shape, friend," Silk said to him.
"Where's your unit?" "Dead,
all dead, and eaten by the demons." The soldier's eyes were haunted.
"Were you at Akkad?" he asked in a terrified voice. "Were you
there when the demons came?" "No,
friend. We just came up from Venna." "You
said that you had something for me to eat." "Durnik,"
Silk called, "could you bring some food for this poor fellow?" Durnik
rode to the packhorse carrying their stores and took out some bread and dried
meat. Then he rode on ahead to join Silk and the fear‑crazed soldier. "Were
you at Akkad when the demons
came?" the fellow asked him. Durnik
shook his head. "No," he replied, "I'm with him." He
pointed at Silk. Then he handed the fellow the bread and meat. The
soldier snatched them and began to wolf them down in huge bites. "What
happened at Akkad?" Silk asked. "The
demons came," the soldier replied, still cramming food into his mouth.
Then he stopped, his eyes fixed on Durnik with an expression of fright.
"Are you going to kill me?" he demanded. Durnik
stared at him. "No, man," he replied in a sick voice. "Thank
you." The soldier sat down at the roadside and continued to eat. Garion
and the others slowly drew closer, not wanting to frighten the skittish fellow
off. "What
did happen at Akkad?" Silk pressed.
"We're going in that direction, and we'd sort of like to know what to
expect." "Don't
go there," the soldier said, shuddering. "It's horrible ‑horrible.
The demons came through the gates with howling Karands all around them. The
Karands started hacking people to pieces and then they fed the pieces to the
demons. They cut off both of my captain's arms and then his legs as well, and
then a demon picked up what was left of him and ate his head. He was screaming
the whole time." He lowered his chunk of bread and fearfully stared at
Ce'Nedra. "Lady, are you going to kill me?" he demanded. "Certainly
not!" she replied in a shocked voice. "If
you are, please don't let me see it when you do. And please bury me someplace
where the demons won't dig me up and eat me." "She's
not going to kill you," Polgara told him firmly. The
man's wild eyes filled with a kind of desperate longing. "Would you do it then, Lady?" he pleaded.
"I can't stand the horror any more. Please kill me gently -the way my
mother would‑ and then hide me so that the demons won't get me." He
put his face into his shaking hands and began to cry. "Give
him some more food, Durnik," Belgarath said, his eyes suddenly filled with
compassion. "He's completely mad, and there's nothing else we can do for
him." "I
think I might be able to do something, Ancient One," Sadi said. He opened
his case and took out a vial of amber liquid. "Sprinkle a few drops of
this on the bread you give him, Goodman," he said to Durnik. "It will
calm him and give him a few hours of peace." "Compassion
seems out of character for you, Sadi," Silk said. "Perhaps,"
the eunuch murmured, "but then, perhaps you don't fully understand me,
Prince Kheldar." Durnik
took some more bread and meat from the pack for the hysterical Mallorean
soldier, sprinkling them liberally with Sadi's potion. Then he gave them to the
poor man, and they all rode slowly past and on down the road. After
they had gone a ways, Garion heard him calling after them. "Come back!
Come back! Somebody -anybody‑ please come back and kill me. Mother,
please kill me!" Garion's
stomach wrenched with an almost overpowering sense of pity. He set his teeth
and rode on, trying not to listen to the desperate pleas coming from behind. They
circled to the north of Akkad that afternoon, bypassing the city and returning
to the road some two leagues beyond. The pull of the sword Garion held on the
pommel of his saddle confirmed the fact that Zandramas had indeed passed this
way and had continued on along this road toward the northeast and the relative
safety of the border between Katakor and Jenno. They
camped in the forest a few miles north of the road that night and started out
once more early the following morning. The road for a time stretched across
open fields. It was deeply rutted and still quite soft at the shoulders. "Karands
don't take road maintenance very seriously," Silk observed, squinting into
the morning sun. "I
noticed that," Durnik replied. "I
thought you might have." Some
leagues farther on, the road they were following reentered the forest, and they
rode along through a cool, damp shade beneath towering evergreens. Then,
from somewhere ahead they heard a hollow, booming sound. "I
think we might want to go rather carefully until we're past that." Silk
said quietly. "What
is that sound?" Sadi asked. "Drums.
There's a temple ahead." "Out
here in the forest?" The eunuch sounded surprised. "I thought that
the Grolims were largely confined to the cities." "This
isn't a Grolim Temple, Sadi. It was nothing to do with the worship of Torak. As
a matter of fact, the Grolims used to burn these places whenever they came
across them. They were a part of the old religion of the area." "Demon
worship, you mean?" Silk
nodded. "Most of them have been long abandoned, but every so often you
come across one that's still in use. The drums are a fair indication that the
one just ahead is still open for business." "Will
we be able to go around them?" Durnik asked. "It
shouldn't be much trouble," the little man replied. "The Karands burn
a certain fungus in their ceremonial fires. The fumes have a peculiar effect on
one's senses." "Oh?"
Sadi said with a certain interest. "Never
mind," Belgarath told him. "That red case of yours has quite enough
in it already." "Just
scientific curiosity, Belgarath." "Of
course. " "What
are they worshipping?" Velvet asked. "I thought that the demons had
all left Karanda." Silk
was frowning. "The beat isn't right," he said. "Have
you suddenly become a music critic, Kheldar?" she asked him. He
shook his head. "I've come across these places before, and the drumming's
usually pretty frenzied when they're holding their rites. That beat up ahead is
too measured, It's almost as if they're waiting for something." Sadi
shrugged. "Let them wait," he said. "It's no concern of ours, is
it?" "We
don't know that for sure, Sadi," Polgara told him. She looked at
Belgarath. "Wait here, father," she suggested. "I'll go on ahead
and take a look." "It's
too dangerous, Pol," Durnik objected. She
smiled. "They won't even pay any attention to me, Durnik." She
dismounted and walked a short way up the path. Then, momentarily, she was
surrounded with a kind of glowing nimbus, a hazy patch of light that had not
been there before. When the light cleared, a great snowy owl hovered among the
trees and then ghosted away on soft, silent wings. "For
some reason that always makes my blood run cold," Sadi murmured. They
waited while the measured drumming continued. Garion
dismounted and checked his cinch strap. Then he walked about a bit, stretching
his legs. It
was perhaps ten minutes later when Polgara returned, drifting on white wings
under the low‑hanging branches. When she resumed her normal shape, her
face was pale and her eyes were filled with loathing. "Hideous! " she
said. "Hideous!" "What
is it, Pol?" Durnik's voice was concerned. "There's
a woman in labor in that temple." "I
don't know that a temple is the right sort of place for that, but if she needed
shelter‑" The smith shrugged. "The
temple was chosen quite deliberately," she replied. "The infant
that's about to be born isn't human." "But‑" "It's
a demon." Ce'Nedra gasped. Polgara
looked at Belgarath. "We have to intervene, father," she told him.
"This must be stopped." "How
can it be stopped?" Velvet asked in perplexity. "I mean, if the
woman's already in labor . . ." She spread her hands. "We
may have to kill her," Polgara said bleakly. "Even that may not
prevent this monstrous birth. We may have to deliver the demon child and then
smother it." "No!"
Ce'Nedra cried. "It's just a baby! You can't kill it" "It's
not that kind of baby, Ce'Nedra. It's half human and half demon. It's a
creature of this world and a spawn of
the other. If it's allowed to live, it won't be possible to banish it. It will
be a perpetual horror." "Garion!"
Ce'Nedra cried. "You can't let her." "Polgara's
right, Ce'Nedra," Belgarath told her. "The creature can't be allowed
to live." "How
many Karands are gathered up there?" Silk asked. "There
are a half dozen outside the temple," Polgara replied. "There may be
more inside." "However
many they are, we're going to have to dispose of them," he said.
"They're waiting for the birth of what they believe is a God, and they'll
defend the newborn demon to the death." "All
right, then," Garion said bleakly', "let's go oblige them." "You're
not condoning this?" Ce'Nedra exclaimed. "I
don't like it," he admitted, "but I don't see that we've got much
choice." He looked at Polgara. "There's absolutely no way it could be
sent back to the place where demons originate?" he asked her. "None
whatsoever," she said flatly. "This
world will be it's home. It wasn't summoned and it has no master. Within two years, it will be a horror
such as this world has never seen. It must
be destroyed." "Can
you do it, Pol?" Belgarath asked her. "I
don't have any choice, father," she replied. "I have to do it." "All
right, then," the old man said to the rest of them. "We
have to get Pol inside that temple ‑and that means dealing with the
Karands." Silk
reached inside his boot and pulled out his dagger. "I should have
sharpened this," he muttered, looking ruefully at his jagged blade. "Would
you like to borrow one of mine?" Velvet asked him. "No,
that's all right, Liselle," he replied. "I've got a couple of
spares." He returned the knife to his boot and drew another from its place
of concealment at the small of his back and yet a third from its sheath down
the back of his neck. Durnik
lifted his axe from its loop at the back of his saddle. His face was unhappy.
"Do we really have to do this, Pol?" he asked. "Yes,
Durnik. I'm afraid we do." He
sighed. "All right, then," he said. "Let's go get it over
with." They
started forward, riding at a slow walk to avoid alerting the fanatics ahead. The
Karands were sitting around a large, hollowed‑out section of log,
pounding on it with clubs in rhythmic unison. It gave forth a dull booming
sound. They were dressed in roughly tanned fur vests and cross‑tied
leggings of dirty sackcloth. They were raggedly bearded, and their hair was
matted and greasy. Their faces were hideously painted, but their eyes seemed
glazed and their expressions slack‑lipped. "I'll
go first," Garion muttered to the others. "Shouting
a challenge, I suppose," Silk whispered. "I'm
not an assassin, Silk," Garion replied quietly. "One or two of them
might be rational enough to run, and that means a few less we'll have to
kill." "Suit
yourself, but expecting rationality from Karands is irrational all by
itself." Garion
quickly surveyed the clearing. The wooden temple was constructed of half‑rotten
logs, sagging badly at one end and surmounted along its ridgepole by a line of
mossy skulls staring out vacantly. The ground before the building was hard‑packed
dirt, and there was a smoky firepit not far from the drummers. "Try
not to get into that smoke," Silk cautioned in a whisper. "You might
start to see all sorts of peculiar things if you inhale too much of it." Garion
nodded and looked around. "Are we all ready?" he asked in a low
voice. They
nodded. "All
right then." He spurred Chretienne into the clearing. "Throw down
your weapons!" he shouted at the startled Karands. Instead
of obeying, they dropped their clubs and seized up a variety of axes, spears,
and swords, shrieking their defiance. "You
see?" Silk said. Garion
clenched his teeth and charged, brandishing his sword. Even as he thundered
toward the fur‑clad men, he saw four others come bursting out of the
temple. Even with these reinforcements, however, the men on foot were no match
for Garion and his mounted companions. Two of the howling Karands fell beneath
Iron‑grip's sword on Garion's first charge, and the one who tried to
thrust at his back with a broad‑bladed spear fell in a heap as Durnik
brained him with his axe. Sadi caught a sword thrust with a flick of his cloak
and then, with an almost delicate motion, dipped his poisoned dagger into the
swordsman's throat. Using his heavy staff like a club, Toth battered two men to
the ground, the sound of his blows punctuated by the snapping of bones. Their
howls of frenzy turned to groans of pain as they fell. Silk launched himself
from his saddle, rolled with the skill of an acrobat, and neatly ripped open
one fanatic with one of his daggers while simultaneously plunging the other
into the chest of a fat man who was clumsily trying to wield an axe. Chretienne
whirled so quickly that Garion was almost thrown from his saddle as the big
stallion trampled a Karand into the earth with his steel‑shod hooves. The
lone remaining fanatic stood in the doorway of the crude temple. He was much
older than his companions, and his face had been tattooed into a grotesque
mask. His only weapon was a skull‑surmounted staff, and he was
brandishing it at them even as he shrieked an incantation. His words broke off
suddenly, however, as Velvet hurled one of her knives at him with a smooth
underhand cast. The wizard gaped down in amazement at the hilt of her knife
protruding from his chest. Then he slowly toppled over backward. There
was a brief silence, punctuated only by the groans of the two men Toth had
crippled. And then a harsh scream came from the temple ‑a woman's scream.
Garion
jumped from his saddle, stepped over the body in the doorway, and looked into
the large, smoky room. A
half‑naked woman lay on the crude altar against the far wall. She had
been bound to it in a spread‑eagle position and she was partially covered
by a filthy blanket. Her features were distorted, and her belly grossly,
impossibly distended. She screamed again and then spoke in gasps. "Nahaz! Magrash Klat Grichak!
Nahaz!" "I'll
deal with this, Garion," Polgara said firmly from behind him. "Wait
outside with the others." "Were
there any others in there?" Silk asked him as he came out. "Just
the woman. Aunt Pol's with her." Garion suddenly realized that he was
shaking violently. "What
was that language she was speaking?" Sadi asked, carefully cleaning his
poisoned dagger. "The
language of the demons," Belgarath replied. "She was calling out to the father of her baby." "Nahaz?"
Garion asked, his voice startled. "She
thinks it was Nahaz," the old man said. "She could be wrong ‑or
maybe not." From
inside the temple the woman screamed again. "Is
anybody hurt?" Durnik asked. "They
are," Silk replied, pointing at the fallen Karands. Then he squatted and
repeatedly plunged his daggers into the dirt to cleanse the blood off them. "Kheldar,"
Velvet said in a strangely weak voice," would you get my knife for
me?" Garion
looked at her and saw that her face was pale and that her hands were trembling
slightly. He realized then that this self-possessed young woman was perhaps not
quite so ruthless as he had thought. "Of course, Liselle," Silk replied
in a neutral tone. The little man quite obviously also understood the cause of
her distress. He rose, went to the doorway, and pulled the knife out of the
wizard's chest. He wiped it carefully and returned it to her. "Why don't
you go back and stay with Ce'Nedra?" he suggested. "We can clean up here." "Thank
you, Kheldar," she said, turned her horse, and rode out of the clearing. "She's
only a girl," Silk said to Garion in a defensive tone. "She is good, though," he added with a
certain pride. "Yes,"
Garion agreed. "Very good." He looked around at the twisted shapes
lying in heaps in the clearing.
"Why don't we drag all these bodies over behind the temple?"
he suggested. "This place is bad enough without all of this." There
was another scream from the temple. Noon
came and went unnoticed as Garion and the others endured the cries of the
laboring woman. By midafternoon, the screams had grown much weaker, and as the
sun was just going down, there came one dreadful last shriek that seemed to
dwindle off into silence. No other sound came from inside, and after several
minutes, Polgara came out. Her face was pale, and her hands and clothing were
drenched with blood. "Well, Pol?" Belgarath asked her. "She
died." "And
the demon?" "Stillborn.
Neither one of them survived the birth." She looked down at her clothing.
"Durnik, please bring me a blanket and water to wash in." "Of
course, Pol." With her husband shielding her by holding up the blanket,
Polgara deliberately removed all of her clothing, throwing each article through
the temple doorway. Then she drew the blanket about her. "Now burn
it," she said to them. "Burn it to the ground." CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE They
crossed the border into Jenno about noon the following day, still following the
trail of Zandramas. The
experiences of the previous afternoon and evening had left them all subdued,
and they rode on in silence. A
league or so past the rather indeterminate border, they pulled off to the side
of the road to eat. The spring sunlight was very bright and the day pleasantly
warm. Garion walked a little ways away from the others and reflectively watched
a cloud of yellow‑striped bees industriously working at a patch of wild
flowers. "Garion,"
Ce'Nedra said in a small voice, coming up behind him. "Yes,
Ce'Nedra?" He put his arm around her. "What
really happened back there?" "You
saw about as much of it as I did." "That's
not what I mean. What happened inside the temple? Did that poor woman and her
baby really just die -or did Polgara
kill them?" "Ce'Nedra!" "I
have to know, Garion. She was so grim about it before she went inside that
place. She was going to kill the baby. Then she came out and told us that the
mother and baby had both died in the birth. Wasn't that very convenient?" He
drew in a deep breath. "Ce'Nedra, think back. You've known Aunt Pol for a long time now. Has she ever told you
a lie ‑ever?" "Well ‑sometimes she hasn't told
me the whole truth. She's told me part of it and kept the rest a secret." "That's
not the same as lying, Ce'Nedra, and you know it." "Well‑"
"You're
angry because she said we might have to kill that thing." "Baby,"
she corrected firmly. He
took her by the shoulders and looked directly into her face. "No,
Ce'Nedra. It was a thing ‑half human, half demon, and all monster." "But
it was so little ‑so helpless." "How
do you know that?" "All
babies are little when they're born." "I
don't think that one was. I saw the woman for just a minute before Aunt Pol
told me to leave the temple. Do you remember how big you were just before Geran
was born? Well, that woman's stomach was at least five times as big as yours
was ‑and she wasn't a great deal taller than you are." "You
aren't serious!" "Oh,
yes, I am. There was no way that the demon could have been born without killing
its mother. For all I know, it might just simply have clawed its way out." "It's
own mother?" she gasped. "Did
you think it would love its mother? Demons don't know how to love, Ce'Nedra.
That's why they're demons. Fortunately the demon died. It's too bad that the
woman had to die, too, but it was much too late to do anything for her by the
time we got there." "You're
a cold, hard person, Garion." "Oh,
Ce'Nedra, you know better than that. What happened back there was unpleasant,
certainly, but none of us had any choice but to do exactly what we did." She
turned her back on him and started to stalk away. "Ce'Nedra," he said, hurrying to
catch her. "What?" She tried to free her arm
from his grasp. "We
didn't have any choice," he repeated. "Would you want Geran to grow
up in a world filled with demons?" She
stared at him. "No," she firmly admitted. "It's just that . .
." She left it hanging. "I
know," He put his arms about her. "Oh,
Garion." She suddenly clung to him, and everything was all right again. After
they had eaten, they rode on through the forest, passing occasional villages
huddled deep among the trees. The villages were rude, most of them consisting
of a dozen or so rough log houses and surrounded by crude log palisades. There
were usually a rather surprising number of hogs rooting among the stumps that
surrounded each village. "There don't seem to be very many
dogs," Durnik observed. These
people prefer pigs as house pets," Silk told him. "As a race, Karands
have a strong affinity for dirt, and pigs satisfy certain deep inner needs
among them." "Do
you know something, Silk," the smith said then. "You'd be a much more pleasant
companion if you didn't try to turn everything into a joke." "It's
a failing I have. I've looked at the world for quite a few years now and I've
found that if I don't laugh, I'll probably end up crying." "You're
really serious, aren't you?" "Would
I do that to an old friend?" About
midafternoon, the road they were following curved slightly, and they soon
reached the edge of the forest and a fork in the rutted track. "All right. Which way?" Belgarath
asked. Garion
lifted his sword from the pommel of his saddle and swept it slowly back and
forth until he felt the familiar tug. "The right fork," he replied. "I'm
so glad you said that," Silk told
him. "The left fork leads to Calida, I'd expect that news of Harakan's
death has reached there by now. Even without the demons, a town full of
hysterics doesn't strike me as a very nice place to visit. The followers of
Lord Mengha might be just a bit upset when they hear that he's gone off and
left them." "Where
does the right fork go?" Belgarath asked him. "Down
to the lake," Silk replied, "Lake Karanda, It's the biggest lake in
the world. When you stand on the shore, it's like looking at an ocean." Garion
frowned. "Grandfather," he said, starting to worry, "Do you
think that Zandramas knows that the Orb can follow her?" "It's
possible, yes." "And
would she know that it can't follow her over water?" "I
couldn't say for sure." "But
if she does, isn't it possible that she went to the lake in order to hide her
trail from us? She could have sailed out a ways, doubled back, and come ashore
just about anyplace. Then she could have struck out in a new direction, and
we'd never pick up her trail again." Belgarath
scratched at his beard, squinting in the sunlight. "Pol," he said.
"Are there any Grolims about?" She
concentrated a bit. "Not in the immediate vicinity, father," she
replied. "Good.
When Zandramas was trying to tamper with Ce'Nedra back at Rak Hagga, weren't
you able to lock your thought with hers for a while?" "Yes,
briefly." "She
was at Ashaba then, right?" She
nodded. "Did
you get any kind of notion about which direction she was planning to go when
she left?" She
frowned. "Nothing very specific, father ‑just a vague hint about
wanting to go home. "Darshiva,"
Silk said, snapping his fingers. "We know that Zandramas is a Darshivan
name, and Zakath told Garion that it was in Darshiva that she started stirring
up trouble." Belgarath
grunted. "It's a little thin," he said. "I'd feel a great deal
more comfortable with some confirmation." He looked at Polgara. "Do
you think you could reestablish contact with her ‑even for just a moment?
All I need is a direction." "I
don't think so, father. I'll try, but . . ." she shrugged. Then her face
grew very calm, and Garion could feel her mind reaching out with a subtle
probing. After a few minutes, she relaxed her will. "She's shielding,
father," she told the old man. "I can't pick up anything at
all." He
muttered a curse under his breath. "We'll just have to go on down to the
lake and ask a few questions. Maybe somebody saw her." "I'm
sure they did," Silk said, "but Zandramas likes to drown sailors,
remember? Anyone who saw where she landed is probably sleeping under thirty
feet of water." "Can
you think of an alternative plan?" "Not
offhand, no." "Then
we go on to the lake." As
the sun began to sink slowly behind them, they passed a fair‑sized town
set perhaps a quarter of a mile back from the road. The inhabitants were
gathered outside the palisade surrounding it. They had a huge bonfire going,
and just in front of the fire stood a crude, skull-surmounted altar of logs. A
skinny man wearing several feathers in his hair and with lurid designs painted
on his face and body was before the altar, intoning an incantation at the top
of his lungs. His arms were stretched imploringly at the sky, and there was a
note of desperation in his voice. "What's
he doing?" Ce'Nedra asked. "He's
trying to raise a demon so that the townspeople can worship it," Eriond
told her calmly. "Garion!"
she said in alarm. "Shouldn't we run?" "He
won't succeed," Eriond assured her. "The demon won't come to him
anymore. Nahaz has told them all not to. The
wizard broke off his incantation. Even from this distance, Garion could see
that there was a look of panic on his face. An
angry mutter came from the townspeople. "That
crowd is starting to turn ugly," Silk observed. "The wizard had better raise his
demon on the next try, or he might be in trouble." The
gaudily painted man with feathers in his hair began the incantation again,
virtually shrieking and ranting at the sky. He completed it and stood waiting
expectantly. Nothing
happened. After
a moment, the crowd gave an angry roar and surged forward. They seized the
cringing wizard and tore his log altar apart. Then, laughing raucously, they
nailed his hands and feet to one of the logs with long spikes and, with a great
shout, they hurled the log up onto the bonfire. "Let's
get out of here," Belgarath said. "Mobs tend to go wild once they've
tasted blood." He led them away at a gallop. They
made camp that night in a willow thicket on the banks of a small stream,
concealing their fire as best they could. It
was foggy the following morning, and they rode warily with their hands close to
their weapons. "How
much farther to the lake?" Belgarath asked as the sun began to burn off
the fog. Silk
looked around into the thinning mist. "It's kind of hard to say. I'd guess
a couple more leagues at least." "Let's
pick up the pace, then. We're going to have to find a boat when we get there,
and that might take a while." They
urged their horses into a canter and continued on. The road had taken on a
noticeable downhill grade. "It's
a bit closer than I thought," Silk called to them. "I remember this
stretch of road. We should reach the lake in an hour or so." They
passed occasional Karands, clad in brown fur for the most part and heavily
armed. The eyes of these local people were suspicious, even hostile, but
Garion's mail shirt, helmet, and sword were sufficient to gain the party
passage without incident. By
midmorning the gray fog had completely burned off. As they crested a knoll,
Garion reined in. Before him there lay an enormous body of water, blue and
sparkling in the midmorning sun. It looked for all the world like a vast inland
sea, with no hint of a far shore, but it did not have that salt tang of the
sea. "Big,
isn't it?" Silk said, pulling his horse in beside Chretienne. He pointed
toward a thatch‑and‑log village standing a mile or so up the
lake-shore. A number of fair‑sized boats were moored to a floating dock
jutting out into the water. "That's where I've usually hired boats when I
wanted to cross the lake." "You've
done business around here, then?" "Oh,
yes. There are gold mines in the mountains of Zamad, and deposits of gem stones
up in the forest." "How
big are those boats?" "Big
enough. We'll be a little crowded, but the weather's calm enough for a safe
crossing, even if the boat might be a bit overloaded." Then he frowned.
"What are they doing?" Garion
looked at the slope leading down to the village and saw a crowd of people
moving slowly down toward the lake-shore. There seemed to be a great deal of
fur involved in their clothing in varying shades of red and brown, though many
of them wore cloaks all dyed in hues of rust and faded blue. More and more of
them came over the hilltop, and other people came out of the village to meet
them. "Belgarath,"
the little Drasnian called. "I think we've got a problem." Belgarath
came jolting up to the crest of the knoll at a trot. He looked at the large
crowd gathering in front of the village. "We
need to get into that village to hire a boat," Silk told him. "We're
well enough armed to intimidate a few dozen villagers, but there are two or
three hundred people down there now. That could require some fairly serious
intimidation." "A
country fair, perhaps?" the old man asked. Silk
shook his head. "I wouldn't think so. It's the wrong time of year for it,
and those people don't have any carts with them." He swung down from his
saddle and went back to the packhorses. A moment or so later, he came back with
a poorly tanned red fur vest and a baggy fur hat. He pulled them on, bent over
and wrapped a pair of sackcloth leggings about his calves, tying them in place
with lengths of cord. "How do I look?" he asked. "Shabby," Garion told him. "That's
the idea. Shab's in fashion here in Karanda." He remounted. "Where
did you get the clothes?" Belgarath asked curiously. "I
pillaged one of the bodies back at the temple." The little man shrugged.
"I like to keep a few disguises handy. I'll go find out what's happening
down there." He dug his heels into his horse's flanks and galloped down
toward the throng gathering near the lakeside village. "Let's pull back out of sight,"
Belgarath suggested. "I'd rather not attract too much attention." They
walked their horses down the back side of the knoll and then some distance away
from the road to a shallow gully that offered concealment and dismounted there.
Garion climbed back up out of the gully on foot and lay down in the tall grass
to keep watch. About
a half‑hour later, Silk came loping back over the top of the knoll. Garion
rose from the grass and signaled to him. When
the little man reached the gully and dismounted, his expression was disgusted.
"Religion," he snorted. "I wonder what the world would be like
without it. That gathering down there is for the purpose of witnessing the
performance of a powerful wizard, who absolutely guarantees that he can raise a
demon ‑despite the notable lack of success of others lately. He's even
hinting that he might be able to persuade the Demon Lord Nahaz himself to put
in an appearance. That crowd's likely to be there all day." "Now
what?" Sadi asked. Belgarath
walked down the gully a ways, looking thoughtfully up at the sky. When he came
back, his look was determined. "We're going to need a couple more of
those," he said, pointing at Silk's disguise. "Nothing
simpler," Silk replied. "There are still enough latecomers going down
that hill for me to be able to waylay a few. What's the plan?" "You,
Garion, and I are going down there." "Interesting
notion, but I don't get the point." "The
wizard, whoever he is, is promising to raise Nahaz, but Nahaz is with Urvon and
isn't very likely to show up. After what we saw happen at that village
yesterday, it's fairly obvious that failing to produce a demon is a serious
mistake for a wizard to make. If our friend down there is so confident, it
probably means that he's going to create an illusion ‑since nobody's been
able to produce the real thing lately. I'm good at illusions myself, so I'll
just go down and challenge him." "Won't
they just fall down and worship your
illusion?" Velvet asked him. His
smile was chilling. "I don't really think so, Liselle," he replied.
"You see, there are demons, and then there are demons. If I do it right, there won't be a Karand within five
leagues of this place by sunset ‑depending on how fast they can run, of
course." He looked at Silk. "Haven't you left yet?" he asked
pointedly. While
Silk went off in search of more disguises, the old sorcerer made a few other
preparations. He found a long, slightly crooked branch to use as a staff and a
couple of feathers to stick in his hair. Then he sat down and laid his head
back against one of their packs. "All right, Pol," he instructed his
daughter, "make me hideous." She
smiled faintly and started to raise one hand. "Not that way. Just take some ink and draw some designs on my face. They
don't have to be too authentic-looking. The Karands have corrupted their
religion so badly that they wouldn't recognize authenticity if they stepped in
it." She
laughed and went to one of the packs, returning a moment later with an inkpot
and a quill pen. "Why
on earth are you carrying ink, Lady Polgara?" Ce'Nedra asked. "I
like to be prepared for eventualities as they arise. I went on a long journey
once and had to leave a note for someone along the way. I didn't have ink with
me, so I ended up opening a vein to get something to write with. I seldom make
the same mistake twice. Close your eyes, father. I always like to start with
the eyelids and work my way out." Belgarath
closed his eyes. "Durnik," he said as Polgara started drawing designs
on his face with her quill, "you and the others will stay back here. See
if you can find someplace a little better hidden than this gully." "All
right, Belgarath," the smith agreed. "How will we know when it's safe
to come down to the lake-shore?" "When
the screaming dies out." "Don't
move your lips, father," Polgara told him, frowning in concentration as
she continued her drawing. "Did
you want me to blacken your beard too?" "Leave
it the way it is. Superstitious people are always impressed by venerability,
and I look older than just about anybody." She
nodded her agreement. "Actually, father, you look older than dirt." "Very
funny, Pol," he said acidly. "Are you just about done?" "Did
you want the death symbol on your forehead?" she asked. "Might
as well," he grunted. "Those cretins down there won't recognize it,
but it looks impressive." By
the time Polgara had finished with her artwork, Silk returned with assorted
garments. "Any
problems?" Durnik asked him. "Simplicity
itself." Silk shrugged. "A man whose eyes are fixed on heaven is
fairly easy to approach from behind, and a quick rap across the back of the
head will usually put him to sleep." "Leave
your mail shirt and helmet, Garion," Belgarath said. "Karands don't
wear them. Bring your sword, though." "I'd
planned to." Garion began to struggle out of his mail shirt. After a
moment, Ce'Nedra came over to help him. "You're
getting rusty," she told him after they had hauled off the heavy thing.
She pointed at a number of reddish‑brown stains on the padded linen tunic
he wore under the shirt. "It's
one of the drawbacks to wearing armor," he replied. "That and the smell," she added,
wrinkling her nose. "You definitely
need a bath, Garion." "I'll
see if I can get around to it one of these days," he said. He pulled on
one of the fur vests Silk had stolen. Then he tied on the crude leggings and
crammed on a rancid‑smelling fur cap. "How do I look?" he asked
her. "Like
a barbarian," she replied. "That
was sort of the whole idea." "I
didn't steal you a hat," Silk was saying to Belgarath. "I thought you
might prefer to wear feathers." Belgarath
nodded. "All of us mighty wizards wear feathers," he agreed.
"It's a passing fad, I'm sure, but I always like to dress
fashionably." He looked over at the horses. "I think we'll
walk," he decided. "When the noise starts, the horses might get a bit
skittish." He looked at Polgara and the others who were staying behind.
"This shouldn't take us too long," he told them confidently and
strode off down the gully with Garion and Silk close behind him. They
emerged from the mouth of the gully at the south end of the knoll and walked
down the hill toward the crowd gathering on the lake-shore. "I
don't see any sign of their wizard yet," Garion said, peering ahead. "They
always like to keep their audiences waiting for a bit," Belgarath said.
"It's supposed to heighten the anticipation or something." The
day was quite warm as they walked down the hill, and the rancid smell coming
from their clothing grew stronger. Although they did not really look that much like Karands, the people in the crowd they
quietly joined paid them scant attention. Every eye seemed to be fixed on a
platform and one of those log altars backed by a line of skulls on stakes. "Where
do they get all the skulls?" Garion whispered to Silk. "They
used to be headhunters," Silk replied. "The Angaraks discouraged that
practice, so now they creep around at night robbing graves. I doubt if you
could find a whole skeleton in any graveyard in all of Karanda." "Let's
get closer to the altar," Belgarath muttered. "I don't want to have
to shove my way through this mob when things start happening." They
pushed through the crowd. A few of the greasy‑haired fanatics started to
object to being thrust aside, but one look at Belgarath's face with the hideous
designs Polgara had drawn on it convinced them that here was a wizard of
awesome power and that it perhaps might be wiser not to interfere with him. Just
as they reached the front near the altar, a man in a black Grolim robe strode
out through the gate of the lakeside village, coming directly toward the altar. "I think that's our wizard,"
Belgarath said quietly. "A Grolim?" Silk sounded slightly
surprised. "Let's
see what he's up to." The
black‑robed man reached the platform and stepped up to stand in front of
the altar. He raised both hands and spoke harshly in a language Garion did not
understand. His words could have been either a benediction or a curse. The
crowd fell immediately silent. Slowly the Grolim pushed back his hood and let
his robe fall to the platform. He wore only a loincloth, and his head had been
shaved. His body was covered from crown to toe with elaborate tattoos. Silk
winced. "That must have really
hurt," he muttered. "Prepare
ye all to look upon the face of your God," the Grolim announced in a large
voice, then bent to inscribe the designs on the platform before the altar. "That's
what I thought," Belgarath whispered. "That circle he drew isn't
complete. If he were really going to
raise a demon, he wouldn't have made that mistake." The Grolim straightened and began declaiming
the words of the incantation in a rolling, oratorical style. "He's
being very cautious," Belgarath told them. "He's leaving out certain
key phrases. He doesn't want to raise a real
demon accidentally. Wait." The old man smiled bleakly. "Here he
goes." Garion
also felt the surge as the Grolim's will focused and then he heard the familiar
rushing sound. "Behold
the Demon Lord Nahaz," the tattooed Grolim shouted, and a shadow‑encased
form appeared before the altar with a flash of fire, a peal of thunder, and a
cloud of sulfur‑stinking smoke. Although the figure was no larger than an
ordinary man, it looked very substantial for some reason. "Not
too bad, really," Belgarath admitted grudgingly. "It
looks awfully solid to me, Belgarath," Silk said nervously. "It's
only an illusion, Silk," the old man quietly reassured him. "A good
one, but still only an illusion." The
shadowy form on the platform before the altar rose to its full height and then
pulled back its hood of darkness to reveal the hideous face Garion had seen in
Torak's throne room at Ashaba. As
the crowd fell to its knees with a great moan, Belgarath drew in his breath
sharply. "When this crowd starts to disperse, don't let the Grolim
escape," he instructed. "He's actually seen the real Nahaz, and that
means that he was one of Harakan's cohorts. I want some answers out of
him." Then the old man drew himself up. "Well, I guess I might as
well get started with this," he said. He stepped up in front of the
platform. "Fraud!" he shouted in a great voice. " Fraud and
fakery!" The
Grolim stared at him, his eyes narrowing as he saw the designs drawn on his
face. "On your knees before the Demon Lord," he blustered. "Fraud!"
Belgarath denounced him again. He stepped up onto the platform and faced the
stunned crowd. "This is no wizard, but only a Grolim trickster," he
declared. "The
Demon Lord will tear all your flesh from your bones," the Grolim shrieked. "All
right," Belgarath replied with calm contempt. "Let's see him do it.
Here. I'll even help him." He pulled back his sleeve, approached the
shadowy illusion hovering threateningly before the altar and quite deliberately
ran his bare arm into the shadow's gaping maw. A moment later, his hand
emerged, coming, or so it appeared, out of the back of the Demon Lord's head.
He pushed his arm further until his entire wrist and forearm were sticking out
of the back of the illusion. Then, quite deliberately, he wiggled his fingers
at the people gathered before the altar. A nervous titter ran through the crowd. "I
think you missed a shred or two of flesh, Nahaz," the old man said to the
shadowy form standing before him." There still seems to be quite a bit of
meat clinging to my fingers and arm." He pulled his arm back out of the
shadow and then passed both hands back and forth through the Grolim's illusion.
"It appears to lack a bit of substance, friend," he said to the
tattooed man. "Why don't we send it back where you found it? Then I'll
show you and your parishoners here a real
demon." He
put his hands derisively on his hips, leaned forward slightly from the waist,
and blew at the shadow. The illusion vanished, and the tattooed Grolim stepped
back fearfully. "He's
getting ready to run, Silk whispered to Garion. "You get on that side of
the platform, and I'll get on this. Thump his head for him if he comes your
way." Garion
nodded and edged around toward the far side of the platform. Belgarath
raised his voice again to the crowd. "You fall upon your knees before the
reflection of the Demon Lord," he roared at them. "What will you do
when I bring before you the King of Hell?" He bent and quickly traced the
circle and pentagram about his feet. The tattooed priest edged further away
from him. "Stay, Grolim," Belgarath said with
a cruel laugh. "The King of Hell is always hungry, and I think he might
like to devour you when he arrives." He made a hooking gesture with one
hand, and the Grolim began to struggle as if he had been seized by a powerful,
invisible hand. Then
Belgarath began to intone an incantation quite different from the one the
Grolim had spoken, and his words reverberated from the vault of heaven as he
subtly amplified them into enormity. Seething sheets of vari-colored flame shot
through the air from horizon to horizon. "Behold the Gates of Hell!" he
roared, pointing. Far
out on the lake, two vast columns seemed to appear; between them were great
billowing clouds of smoke and flame. From behind that burning gate came the
sound of a multitude of hideous voices shrieking some awful hymn of praise. "And
now I call upon the King of Hell to reveal himself!" the old man shouted,
raising his crooked staff. The surging force of his will was vast, and the
great sheets of flame flickering in the sky actually seemed to blot out the sun
and to replace its light with a dreadful light of its own. From
beyond the gate of fire carne a huge whistling sound that descended into a
roar. The flames parted, and the shape of a mighty tornado swept between the
two pillars. Faster and faster the tornado whirled, turning from inky black to
pale, frozen white. Ponderously, that towering white cloud advanced across the
lake, congealing as it came. At first it appeared to be some vast snow wraith
with hollow eyes and gaping mouth. It was quite literally hundreds of feet
tall, and its breath swept across the now‑terrified crowd before the altar
like a blizzard. "Ye
have tasted ice," Belgarath told them. "Now taste fire! Your worship
of the false Demon Lord hath offended the King of Hell, and now will ye roast
in perpetual flames!" He made another sweeping gesture with his staff, and
a deep red glow appeared in the center of the seething white shape that even
now approached the shore of the lake. The sooty red glow grew more and more
rapidly, expanding until it filled the encasing white entirely. Then the
wraithlike figure of flame and swirling ice raised its hundred‑foot‑long
arms and roared with a deafening sound. The ice seemed to shatter, and the
wraith stood as a creature of fire.
Flames shot from its mouth and nostrils, and steam rose from the surface
of the lake as it moved across the last few yards of water before reaching the
shore. It
reached down one enormous hand, placing it atop the altar, palm turned up.
Belgarath calmly stepped up onto that burning hand, and the illusion raised him
high into the air. "Infidels!" he roared at them in an
enormous voice. "Prepare ye all to suffer the wrath
of the King of Hell for your foul apostasy!" There
was a dreadful moan from the Karands, followed by terrified screams as the fire‑wraith
reached out toward the crowd with its other huge, burning hand. Then,
as one man, they turned and fled, shrieking in terror. Somehow,
perhaps because Belgarath was concentrating so much of his attention on the
vast form he had created and was struggling to maintain, the Grolim broke free
and jumped down off the platform. Garion,
however, was waiting for him. He reached out and stopped the fleeing man with
one hand placed flat against his chest, even as he swept the other back and
then around in a wide swing that ended with a jolting impact against the side of
the tattooed man's head. The
Grolim collapsed in a heap. For some reason, Garion found that very satisfying. CHAPTER TWENTY‑TWO "Which
boat did you want to steal?" Silk asked as Garion dropped the unconscious
Grolim on the floating dock that stuck out into the lake. "Why
ask me?" Garion replied, feeling just a bit uncomfortable with Silk's
choice of words. "Because
you and Durnik are the ones who are going to have to sail it. I don't know the
first thing about getting a boat to move through the water without tipping
over." "Capsizing," Garion corrected
absently, looking at the various craft moored to the dock. "What?" "The word is 'capsize,' Silk. You tip
over a wagon. You capsize a boat." "It
means the same thing, doesn't it?" "Approximately,
yes. " "Why
make an issue of it, then? How about this one?" The little man pointed at
a broad‑beamed vessel with a pair of eyes painted on the bow. "Not
enough freeboard," Garion told him. "The horses are heavy, so any
boat we take is going to settle quite a bit." Silk
shrugged. "You're the expert. You're starting to sound as professional as
Barak or Greldik." He grinned suddenly. "You know, Garion, I've never
stolen anything as big as a boat before. It's really very challenging." "I
wish you'd stop using the word 'steal.' Couldn't we just say that we're
borrowing a boat?" "Did
you plan to sail it back and return it when we're finished with it?" "
"No. Not really." "Then
the proper word is 'steal.' You're the expert on ships and sailing; I'm the
expert on theft." They
walked farther out on the dock. "Let's
go on board this one and have a look around," Garion said, pointing at an
ungainly‑looking scow painted an unwholesome green color. "It
looks like a washtub." "I'm
not planning to win any races with it." Garion leaped aboard the scow.
"It's big enough for the horses and the sides are high enough to keep the
weight from swamping it." He inspected the spars and rigging. "A
little crude," he noted, "but Durnik and I should be able to manage." "Check
the bottom for leaks," Silk suggested. "Nobody would paint a boat
that color if it didn't leak." Garion
went below and checked the hold and the bilges. When he came back up on deck,
he had already made up his mind. "I think we'll borrow this one," he
said, jumping back to the pier. "The
term is still 'steal,' Garion." Garion
sighed. "All right, steal ‑if it makes you happy." "Just
trying to be precise, that's all." "Let's
go get that Grolim and drag him up here," Garion suggested. "We'll
throw him in the boat and tie him up. I don't think he'll wake up for a while, but there's no point in taking
chances." "How
hard did you hit him?" "Quite
hard, actually. For some reason he irritated me." They
started back to where the Grolim lay. "You're
getting to be more like Belgarath every day," Silk told him. "You do
more damage out of simple irritation than most men can do in a towering
rage." Garion
shrugged and rolled the tattooed Grolim over with his foot. He took hold of one
of the unconscious man's ankles. "Get his other leg," he said. The
two of them walked back toward the scow with the Grolim dragging limply along
behind them, his shaved head bouncing up and down on the logs of the dock. when
they reached the scow, Garion took the man's arms while Silk took his ankles.
They swung him back and forth a few times, then lobbed him across the rail like a sack of grain. Garion jumped
across again and bound him hand and foot. "Here
comes Belgarath with the others," Silk said from the dock. "Good.
Here ‑catch the other end of this gangplank." Garion swung the
ungainly thing around and pushed it out toward the waiting little Drasnian.
Silk caught hold of it, pulled it out farther, and set the end down on the
dock. "Did
you find anything?" he asked the others as they approached. "We
did quite well, actually." Durnik replied. "One of those buildings is
a storehouse. It was crammed to the rafters with food." "Good.
I wasn't looking forward to making the rest of this trip on short
rations." Belgarath
was looking at the scow. "It isn't much of a boat, Garion," he
objected. "If you were going to steal one, why didn't you steal something
a little fancier?" "You
see?" Silk said to Garion. "I told you that it was the right
word." "I'm
not stealing it for its looks, Grandfather," Garion said. "I don't
plan to keep it. It's big enough to hold the horses, and the sails are simple
enough so that Durnik and I can manage them. If you don't like it, go steal one
of your own." "Grumpy
today, aren't we?" the old man said mildly. "What did you do with my
Grolim?" "He's
lying up here in the scuppers." "Is
he awake yet?" "Not
for some time, I don't think. I hit him fairly hard. Are you coming on board,
or would you rather go steal a different boat?" "Be
polite, dear," Polgara chided. "No,
Garion," Belgarath said. "If you've got your heart set on this one,
then we'll take this one." It
took awhile to get the horses aboard, and then they all fell to the task of
raising the boat's square‑rigged sails. When they were raised and set to
Garion's satisfaction, he took hold of the tiller. "All right," he
said. "Cast off the lines." "You
sound like a real sailor, dear," Ce'Nedra said in admiration. "I'm
glad you approve." He raised his voice slightly. "Toth, would you take that boat hook
and push us out from the pier, please? I don't want to have to crash through
all these other boats to get to open water." The
giant nodded, picked up the long boat hook, and shoved against the dock with
it. The bow swung slowly out from the dock with the sails flapping in the
fitful breeze. "Isn't
the word 'ship,' Garion?" Ce'Nedra asked. "What?" "You
called them boats. Aren't they called ships?" He
gave her a long, steady look. "I
was only asking," she said defensively. "Don't.
Please." "What
did you hit this man with, Garion?" Belgarath asked peevishly. He was
kneeling beside the Grolim. "My
fist," Garion replied. "Next
time, use an axe or a club. You almost killed him." "Would
anyone else like to register any complaints?" Garion asked in a loud
voice. "Let's pile them all up in a heap right now." They
all stared at him, looking a bit shocked. He
gave up. "Just forget that I said it." He squinted up at the sails,
trying to swing the bow to the exact angle which would allow the sails to catch
the offshore breeze. Then, quite suddenly, they bellied out
and boomed, and the scow began to pick up speed, plowing out past the end of
the pier and into open water. "Pol,"
Belgarath said. "Why don't you come over here and see what you can do with
this man? I can't get a twitch out of him, and I want to question him." "All
right, father." She went to the Grolim, knelt beside him, and put her
hands on his temples. She concentrated for a moment, and Garion felt the surge
of her will. The Grolim groaned. "Sadi,"
she said thoughtfully, "Do you have any nephara in that case of
yours?" The
eunuch nodded. "I was just going to suggest it myself, Lady Polgara."
He knelt and opened his red case. Belgarath looked at his daughter quizzically. "It's
a drug, father," she explained. "It induces truthfulness." "Why
not do it the regular way?" he asked. "The
man's a Grolim. His mind is likely to be very strong. I could probably overcome
him, but it would take time ‑and it would be very tiring. Nephara works
just as well and it doesn't take any effort." He
shrugged. "Suit yourself, Pol." Sadi
had taken a vial of a thick green liquid from his case. He unstoppered it and
then took hold of the Grolim's nose, holding it until the half‑conscious
man was forced to open his mouth in order to breathe. Then the eunuch
delicately tilted three drops of the green syrup onto the man's tongue.
"I'd suggest giving him a few moments before you wake him, Lady
Polgara," he said, squinting clinically at the Grolim's face. "Give
the drug time to take effect first." He restoppered the vial and put it
back in his case. "Will
the drug hurt him in any way?" Durnik asked. Sadi
shook his head. "It simply relaxes the will," he replied. "He'll
be rational and coherent, but very tractable." "He
also won't be able to focus his mind
sufficiently to use any talent he may have," Polgara added. "We won't
have to worry about his translocating himself away from us the moment he wakes
up." She critically watched the Grolim's face, occasionally lifting one of
his eyelids to note the drug's progress. "I think it's taken hold
now," she said finally. She untied the prisoner's hands and feet. Then
she put her hands on the man's temples and gently brought him back to consciousness.
"How are you feeling?" she asked him. "My
head hurts," the Grolim said plaintively. "That
will pass," she assured him. She rose and looked at Belgarath. "Speak
to him calmly, father," she said, "and start out with simple
questions. With nephara it's best to lead them rather gently up to the
important things." Belgarath
nodded. He picked up a wooden pail, inverted it, it on the deck beside the
Grolim, and sat on it. "Good morning, friend," he said pleasantly,
"or is it afternoon?" He squinted up at the sky. "You're
not really a Karand, are you?" the Grolim asked. His voice sounded dreamy.
"I thought you were one of their wizards, but now that I look at you more
closely, I can see that you're not." "You're
very astute, friend," Belgarath congratulated him. "What's your
name?" "Arshag,"
the Grolim replied. "And
where are you from?" "I
am of the Temple at Calida." "I
thought you might be. Do you happen to know a Chandim named Harakan, by any
chance?" "He
now prefers to be known as Lord Mengha. "Ah,
yes, I'd heard about that. That illusion of Nahaz you raised this morning was
very accurate. You must have seen him several times in order to get everything
right," "I
have frequently been in close contact with Nahaz," the Grolim admitted. "It was I who
delivered him to Lord Mengha." "Why
don't you tell me about that? I'm sure it's a fascinating story and I'd really
like to hear it. Take your time, Arshag. Tell me the whole story, and don't
leave out any of the details." The
Grolim smiled almost happily. "I've been wanting to tell someone the story
for a long time now," he said. "Do you really want to hear
it?" "I'm
absolutely dying to hear it," Belgarath assured him. The
Grolim smiled again. "Well," he began, "it all started quite a
number of years ago ‑not too long after the death of Torak. I was serving
in the Temple at Calida. Though we were all in deepest despair, we tried to
keep the faith alive. Then one day Harakan came to our temple and sought me out
privately. I had journeyed at times to Mal Yaska on Church business and I knew
Harakan to be of high rank among the Chandim and very close to the Holy
Disciple Urvon. When we were alone, he told me that Urvon had consulted the
Oracles and Prophecies concerning the direction the Church must take in her
blackest hour. The Disciple had discovered that a new God was destined to rise
over Angarak, and that he will hold Cthrag Sardius in his right hand and Cthrag
Yaska in his left. And he will be the almighty Child of Dark, and the Lord of
Demons shall do his bidding." "That's
a direct quotation, I take it?" Arshag
nodded. "From the eighth antistrophe of the Ashabine Oracles," he
confirmed. "It's
a little obscure, but prophecies usually are. Go on." Arshag
shifted his position and continued. "The Disciple Urvon interpreted the
passage to mean that our new God would have the aid of the demons in quelling
his enemies." "Did
Harakan identify these enemies for you?" Arshag
nodded again. "He mentioned Zandramas ‑of whom I have heard‑
and one named Agachak, whose name is strange to me. He also warned me that the
Child of Light would probably attempt to interfere." "That's
a reasonable assumption," Silk murmured to Garion. "Harakan,
who is the Disciple's closest advisor, had selected me to perform a great task," Arshag continued proudly.
"He charged me to seek out the wizards of Karanda and to study their arts
so that I might summon up the Demon Lord Nahaz and beseech him to aid the
Disciple Urvon in his struggles with his enemies." "Did
he tell you how dangerous that task would be?" Belgarath asked him. "I
understood the perils," Arshag said, "but I accepted them willingly,
for my rewards were to be great." "I'm
sure," Belgarath murmured. "Why didn't Harakan do it himself?" "The
Disciple Urvon had placed another task upon Harakan ‑somewhere in the
west, I understand‑ having to do with a child." Belgarath
nodded blandly. "I think I've heard about it." "Anyway."
Arshag went on, "I journeyed into the forest of the north, seeking out the
wizards who still practiced their rites in places hidden from the eyes of the
Church. In time, I found such a one." His lip curled in a sneer. "He
was an ignorant savage of small skill, at best only able to raise an imp or
two, but he agreed to accept me as his pupil ‑and slave. It was he who
saw fit to put these marks upon my body." He glanced with distaste at his
tattoos. "He kept me in a kennel and made me serve him and listen to his
ravings. I learned what little he could teach me and then I strangled him and
went in search of a more powerful teacher." "Note
how deep the gratitude of Grolims goes," Silk observed quietly to Garion,
who was concentrating half on the story and half on the business of steering
the scow. "The
years that followed were difficult," Arshag continued. "I went from
teacher to teacher, suffering enslavement and abuse." A bleak smile
crossed his face. "Occasionally, they used to sell me to other wizards ‑as
one might sell a cow or a pig. After I learned the arts, I retraced my steps
and repaid each one for his impertinences. At length, in a place near the
barrens of the north, I was able to apprentice myself to an ancient man reputed
to be the most powerful wizard in Karanda. He was very old, and his eyes were
failing, so he took me for a young Karand seeking wisdom. He accepted me as his
apprentice, and my training began in earnest. The raising of minor demons is no
great chore, but summoning a Demon Lord is much more difficult and much more
perilous. The wizard claimed to have done it twice in his life, but he may have
been lying. He did, however, show me how to raise the image of the Demon Lord Nahaz and also how to communicate with him.
No spell or incantation is powerful enough to compel a Demon Lord to come when he is called. He will come only if
he consents to come ‑and
usually for reasons of his own. "Once
I had learned all that the old wizard could teach me, I killed him and
journeyed south toward Calida again." He sighed a bit regretfully.
"The old man was a kindly master, and I was sorry that I had to kill
him." Then he shrugged. "But he was old," he added, "and I
sent him off with a single knife stroke to the heart." "Steady,
Durnik," Silk said, putting his hand on the angry smith's arm. "At
Calida, I found the Temple in total disarray," Arshag went on. "My
brothers had finally succumbed to absolute despair, and the Temple had become a
vile sink of corruption and degeneracy. I suppressed my outrage, however, and
kept to myself. I dispatched word to Mal Yaska, advising Harakan that I had
been successful in my mission and that I awaited his commands in the Temple at
Calida. In time, I received a reply from one of the Chandim, who told me that
Harakan had not yet returned from the west." He paused. "Do you
suppose that I could have a drink of water?" he asked. "I have a very
foul taste in my mouth for some reason." Sadi
went to the water cask in the stern and dipped out a tin cup of water. "No
drug is completely perfect," he
murmured defensively to Garion in passing. Arshag
gratefully took the cup from Sadi and drank. "Go
on with your story," Belgarath told him when he had finished. Arshag
nodded. "It was a bit less than a year ago that Harakan returned from the west," he
said. "He came up to Calida, and he and I met in secret. I told him what I
had accomplished and advised him of the limitations involved in any attempts to
raise a Demon Lord. Then we went to a secluded place, and I instructed him in
the incantations and spells which would raise an image of Nahaz and permit us to
speak through the gate that lies between the worlds and communicate directly
with Nahaz. Once I had established contact with the Demon Lord, Harakan began
to speak with him. He mentioned Cthrag Sardius, but Nahaz already knew of it.
And then Harakan told Nahaz that during the long years that Torak slept, the
Disciple Urvon had become more and more obsessed with wealth and power and had
at last convinced himself that he was in fact a demigod, and but one step
removed from divinity. Harakan proposed an alliance between himself and Nahaz.
He suggested that the Demon Lord nudge Urvon over the edge into madness and
then aid him in defeating all the others who were seeking the hiding place of
Cthrag Sardius. Unopposed, Urvon would easily gain the stone." "I
gather that you chose to go along with them -instead of warning Urvon what was
afoot? What did you get out of the
arrangement?" "They
let me live." Arshag shrugged. "I think Harakan wanted to kill me ‑just
to be safe‑ but Nahaz told him that I could still be useful. He promised
me kingdoms of my own to rule ‑and demon children to do my bidding.
Harakan was won over by the Demon Lord and he treated me courteously." "I
don't exactly see that there's much advantage to Nahaz in giving the Sardion to
Urvon," Belgarath confessed. "Nahaz
wants Cthrag Sardius for himself," Arshag told him. "If Urvon has
been driven mad, Nahaz will simply take Cthrag Sardius from him and replace it
with a piece of worthless rock. Then the Demon Lord and Harakan will put Urvon
in a house somewhere ‑Ashaba perhaps, or some other isolated castle‑
and they'll surround him with imps and lesser demons to blind him with
illusions. There he will play at being God in blissful insanity while Nahaz and
Harakan rule the world between them." "Until
the real new God of Angarak
arises," Polgara added. "There
will be no new God of Angarak,"
Arshag disagreed. "Once Nahaz puts his hand on Cthrag Sardius -the Sardion‑ both Prophecies will cease to
exist. The Child of Light and the Child of Dark will vanish forever. The Elder
Gods will be banished, and Nahaz will be Lord of the Universe and Master of the
destinies of all mankind." "And
what does Harakan get out of this?" Belgarath asked. "Dominion
of the Church ‑and the secular throne of all the world." "I
hope he got that in writing," Belgarath said dryly. "Demons are
notorious for not keeping their promises. Then what happened?" "A
messenger arrived at Calida with instructions for Harakan from Urvon. The
Disciple told him that there must be a disruption in Karanda so violent that
Kal Zakath would have no choice but to return from Cthol Murgos. Once the
Emperor was back in Mallorea, it would be a simple matter to have him killed,
and once he is dead, Urvon believes that he can manipulate the succession to
place a tractable man on the throne ‑one he can take with him when he
goes to the place where the Sardion lies hidden. Apparently, this is one of the
conditions which must be met before the new God arises." Belgarath
nodded. "A great many things are starting to fall into place." he
said. "What happened then?" "Harakan
and I journeyed again in secret to that secluded place, and I once again opened
the gate and brought forth the image of Nahaz. Harakan and the Demon Lord spoke
together for a time, and suddenly the image was made flesh, and Nahaz himself
stood before us. Harakan
instructed me that I should henceforth call him by the name Mengha, since the
name Harakan is widely known in Mallorea, and then we went again to Calida, and
Nahaz went with us. The Demon Lord summoned his hordes, and Calida fell. Nahaz
demanded a certain repayment for his aid, and Lord Mengha instructed me to
provide it. It was then that I discovered why Nahaz had let me live. We spoke
together, and he told me what he wanted. I did not care for the notion, but the
people involved were only Karands, so‑" He shrugged."The
Karands regard Nahaz as their God, and so it was not difficult for me to
persuade young Karandese women that receiving the attentions of the Demon Lord
would be a supreme honor. They went to him willingly , each one of them hoping
in her heart to bear his offspring ‑not knowing, of course, that such a
birth would rip them apart like fresh‑gutted pigs." He smirked
contemptuously. "The rest I think you know." "Oh,
yes, we do indeed." Belgarath's voice was like a nail scraping across a
flat stone. "When did they leave? Harakan and Nahaz, I mean? We know that
they're no longer in this part of Karanda." "It
was about a month ago. We were preparing to lay siege to Torpakan on the border
of Delchin, and I awoke one morning to discover that Lord Mengha and the Demon
Nahaz were gone and that none of their familiar demons were any longer with the
army. Everyone looked to me, but none of my spells or incantations could raise
even the least of demons. The army grew enraged, and I barely escaped with my
life. I journeyed north again toward Calida, but found things there in total
chaos. Without the demons to hold them in line, the Karands had quickly become
unmanageable. I found that I could,
however, still call up the image of
Nahaz. It seemed likely to me that with Mengha and Nahaz gone, I could sway
Karandese loyalty to me, if I used the image cleverly enough, and thus come to
rule all of Karanda myself. I was attempting a beginning of that plan this
morning when you interrupted." "I
see," Belgarath said bleakly. "How
long have you been in this vicinity?" Polgara asked the captive suddenly. "Several
weeks," the Grolim replied. "Good,"
she said. "Some few weeks ago, a woman came from the west carrying a
child." "I
pay little attention to women." "This
one might have been a bit different. We know that she came to that village back
on the lake-shore and that she would have hired a boat. Did any word of that
reach you?" "There
are few travelers in Karanda right now," he told her. "There's too
much turmoil and upheaval. There's only one boat that left that village in the
past month. I'll tell you this, though. If the woman you seek was a friend of
yours, and if she was on board that
boat, prepare to mourn her." "Oh?" "The
boat sank in a sudden storm just off the city of Karand on the east-side of the
lake in Ganesia." "The
nice thing about Zandramas is her predictability," Silk murmured to
Garion. "I don't think we're going to have much trouble picking up her
trail again, do you?" Arshag's
eyelids were drooping now, and he seemed barely able to hold his head erect. "If
you have any more questions for him, Ancient One, you should ask them
quickly." Sadi advised. "The drug is starting to wear off, and he's
very close to sleep again." "I
think I have all the answers I need," the old man replied. "And
I have what I need as well," Polgara added grimly. Because
of the size of the lake, there was no possibility of reaching the eastern shore
before nightfall, and so they lowered the sails and set a sea anchor to
minimize the nighttime drift of their scow. They set sail again at first light
and shortly after noon saw a low, dark smudge along the eastern horizon. "That
would be the east-coast of the lake," Silk said to Garion. "I'll go
up to the bow and see if I can pick out some landmarks. I don't think we'll
want to run right up to the wharves of Karand, do you?" "No.
Not really." "I'll
see if I can find us a quiet cove someplace, and then we can have a look around
without attracting attention." They
beached the scow in a quiet bay surrounded by high sand dunes and scrubby brush
about midafternoon. "What
do you think, Grandfather?" Garion asked after they had unloaded the horses. "About
what?" "The
boat. What should we do with it?" "Set
it adrift. Let's not announce that we came ashore here." "I
suppose you're right." Garion sighed a bit regretfully. "It wasn't a
bad boat, though, was it?" "It
didn't tip over." "Capsize,"
Garion corrected. Polgara
came over to where they were standing. "Do you have any further need for
Arshag?" she asked the old man. "No,
and I've been trying to decide what to do with him." "I'll
take care of it, father," she said. She turned and went back to where
Arshag still lay, once more bound and half asleep on the beach. She stood over
him for a moment, then raised one hand. The Grolim flinched wildly even as
Garion felt the sudden powerful surge of her will. "Listen
carefully, Arshag," she said. "You provided the Demon Lord with women
so that he could unloose an abomination upon the world. That act must not go
unrewarded. This, then, is your reward. You are now invincible. No one can kill
you ‑no man, no demon- not even you yourself. But, no one will ever again believe a single word that you say. You
will be faced with constant ridicule and derision all the days of your life and
you will be driven out wherever you go, to wander the world as a rootless
vagabond. Thus are you repaid for aiding Mengha and helping him to unleash
Nahaz and for sacrificing foolish women to the Demon Lord's unspeakable
lust." She turned to Durnik. "Untie him," she commanded. When
his arms and legs were free, Arshag stumbled to his feet, his tattooed face
ashen. "Who are you, woman?" he demanded in a shaking voice,
"and what power do you have to pronounce so terrible a curse?" "I
am Polgara," she replied. "You may have heard of me. Now go!"
She pointed up the beach with an imperious finger. As
if suddenly seized by an irresistible compulsion, Arshag turned, his face
filled with horror. He stumbled up one of the sandy dunes and disappeared on
the far side. "Do
you think it was wise to reveal your identity, my lady?" Sadi asked
dubiously. "There's
no danger, Sadi." She smiled. "He can shout my name from every
rooftop, but no one will believe him." "How
long will he live?" Ce'Nedra's voice was very small. "Indefinitely,
I'd imagine. Long enough, certainly, to give him time to appreciate fully the
enormity of what it was that he did." Ce'Nedra
stared at her. "Lady Polgara!" she said in a sick voice. "How
could you do it? It's horrible." "Yes,"
Polgara replied, "it is ‑but so was what happened back at that
temple we burned." CHAPTER TWENTY‑THREE The
street, if it could be called that, was narrow and crooked. An attempt had been
made at some time in the past to surface it with logs, but they had long since
rotted and been trodden into the mud. Decaying garbage lay in heaps against the
walls of crudely constructed log houses, and herds of scrawny pigs rooted
dispiritedly through those heaps in search of food. As
Silk and Garion, once again wearing their Karandese vests and caps and their
cross‑tied sackcloth leggings, approached the docks jutting out into the
lake, they were nearly overcome by the overpowering odor of long‑dead
fish. "Fragrant
sort of place, isn't it?" Silk noted, holding a handkerchief to his face. "How
can they stand it?" Garion asked, trying to keep from gagging. "Their
sense of smell has probably atrophied over the centuries," Silk replied.
"The city of Karand is the ancestral home of all the Karands in all the
seven kingdoms. It's been here for eons, so the debris ‑and the smell‑
has had a long time to build up." A
huge sow, trailed by a litter of squealing piglets, waddled out into the very
center of the street and flopped over on her side with a loud grunt. The
piglets immediately attacked, pushing and scrambling to nurse. "Any hints at all?" Silk asked. Garion
shook his head. The sword strapped across his back had neither twitched nor
tugged since the two of them had entered the city early that morning on foot by
way of the north gate. "Zandramas might not have even entered the city at
all," he said. "She's avoided populated places before, you
know." "That's
true, I suppose," Silk admitted, "but I don't think we should go any
farther until we locate the place where she landed. She could have gone in any
direction once she got to this side of the lake ‑Darshiva, Zamad,
Voresebo‑ even down into Delchin and then on down the Magan into Rengel
or Peldane." "I
know," Garion said, "but all this delay is very frustrating. We're
getting closer to her. I can feel it, and every minute we waste gives her that
much more time to escape again with Geran." "It
can't be helped." Silk shrugged. "About all we can do here is follow
the inside of the wall and walk along the waterfront. If she came through the
city at all, we're certain to cross her path." They
turned a corner and looked down another muddy street toward the lake-shore
where fishnets hung over long poles. They slogged through the mud until they
reached the street that ran along the shoreline where floating docks reached
out into the lake and then followed it along the waterfront. There was a certain amount of activity here.
A number of sailors dressed in faded blue tunics were hauling a boat half‑full
of water up onto the shore with a large deal of shouting and contradictory
orders. Here and there on the docks, groups of fishermen in rusty brown sat
mending nets, and farther on along the street several loiterers in fur vests
and leggings sat on the log stoop in front of a sour‑smelling tavern,
drinking from cheap tin cups. A blowzy young woman with frizzy orange hair and
a pockmarked face leaned out of a second‑story window, calling to
passersby in a voice she tried to make seductive, but which Garion found to be
merely coarse. "Busy place," Silk murmured. Garion
grunted, and they moved on along the littered street. Coming
from the other direction, they saw a group of armed men. Though they all wore
helmets of one kind or another, the rest of their clothing was of mismatched
colors and could by no stretch of the imagination be called uniforms. Their
self‑important swagger, however, clearly indicated that they were either
soldiers or some kind of police. "You
two! Halt!" one of them barked as they came abreast of Garion and Silk. "Is
there some problem, sir?" Silk asked ingratiatingly. "I
haven't seen you here before," the man said, his hand on his sword hilt.
He was a tall fellow with lank red hair poking out from under his helmet.
"Identify yourselves." "My
name is Saldas," Silk lied. "This is Kvasta." He pointed at
Garion. "We're strangers here in Karand." "What's
your business here ‑and where do you come from?" "We're
from Dorikan in Jenno," Silk told him, "and we're here looking for my
older brother. He sailed out from the village of Dashun on the other side of
the lake awhile back and hasn't returned." The
redheaded man looked suspicious. "We
talked with a fellow near the north gate," Silk continued, "and he
told us that there was a boat that sank in a storm just off the docks
here." His face took on a melancholy expression. "The time would have
been just about right, I think, and the description he gave us of the boat
matched the one my brother was sailing. Have you by any chance heard about it,
sir?" The little man sounded very sincere. Some
of the suspicion faded from the red‑haired man's face. "It seems to
me that I heard some mention of it," he conceded. "The
fellow we talked with said that he thought there might have been some
survivors," Silk added, "one that he knew of, anyway. He said that a
woman in a dark cloak and carrying a baby managed to get away in a small boat.
Do you by chance happen to know
anything about that?" The
Karand's face hardened. "Oh, yes," he said. "We know about her, all right." "Could
you by any chance tell me where she went?" Silk asked him. "I'd
really like to talk with her and find out if she knows anything about my
brother." He leaned toward the other man confidentially. "To be
perfectly honest with you, good sir, I can't stand my brother. We've hated each
other since we were children, but I promised my old father that I'd find out what
happened to him." Then he winked outrageously. "There's an
inheritance involved, you understand. If I can take definite word back to
father that my brother's dead, I stand to come into a nice piece of
property." The
red‑haired man grinned. "I can understand your situation,
Saldas." he said. "I had a dispute with my own brothers about our patrimony." His eyes narrowed.
"You say you're from Dorikan?" he asked. "Yes.
On the banks of the northern River Magan. Do you know our city?" "Does
Dorikan follow the teachings of Lord Mengha?" "The
Liberator? Of course. Doesn't all of Karanda?" "Have
you seen any of the Dark Lords in the last month or so?" "The
minions of the Lord Nahaz? No, I can't say that I have ‑but then Kvasta
and I haven't attended any worship services for some time. I'm sure that the
wizards are still raising them, though." "I
wouldn't be all that sure, Saldas. we haven't seen one here in Karand for over
five weeks. Our wizards have tried to summon them, but they refuse to come.
Even the Grolims who now worship Lord Nahaz haven't been successful and they'll
all powerful magicians, you know." "Truly,"
Silk agreed. "Have
you heard anything at all about Lord Mengha's whereabouts?" Silk
shrugged. "The last I heard, he was in Katakor someplace. In Dorikan we're
just waiting for his return so that we can sweep the Angaraks out of all
Karanda." The
answer seemed to satisfy the tall fellow. "All right, Saldas," he
said. "I'd say that you've got a legitimate reason to be in Karand after
all. I don't think you're going to have much luck in finding the woman you want
to talk to, though. From what I've heard, she was on your brother's boat and she did get away before the storm hit. She had a small boat, and she
landed to the south of the city. She came to the south gate with her brat in
her arms and went straight to the Temple. She talked with the Grolims inside
for about an hour. When she left, they were all following her." "Which
way did they go?" Silk asked him. "Out
the east gate." "How
long ago was it?" "Late
last week. I'll tell you something, Saldas. Lord Mengha had better stop
whatever he's doing in Katakor and come back to central Karanda where he
belongs. The whole movement is starting to falter. The Dark Lords have deserted
us, and the Grolims are trailing after this woman with the baby. All we have
left are the wizards, and they're mostly mad, anyway." "They
always have been, haven't they?" Silk grinned. "Tampering with the
supernatural tends to unsettle a man's brains, I've noticed." "You
seem like a sensible man, Saldas," the redhead said, clapping him on the
shoulder. "I'd like to stay and talk with you further, but my men and I
have to finish our patrol. I hope you find your brother." He winked slyly.
"Or don't find him, I should
say." Silk
grinned back. "I thank you for your wishes about my brother's growing ill
health," he replied. The
soldiers moved off along the street. "You tell better stories than
Belgarath does," Garion said to his little friend. "It's
a gift. That was a very profitable encounter, wasn't it? Now I understand why
the Orb hasn't picked up the trail yet. We came into the city by way of the
north gate, and Zandramas came up from the south. If we go straight to the
Temple, the Orb's likely to jerk you off your feet." Garion
nodded. "The important thing is that we're only a few days behind
her." He paused, frowning. "Why
is she gathering Grolims, though?" "Who
knows? Reinforcements maybe. She knows that we're right behind her. Or, maybe
she thinks she's going to need Grolims who have training in Karandese magic
when she gets home to Darshiva. If Nahaz has sent his demons down there, she's
going to need all the help she can get. We'll let Belgarath sort it out. Let's
go to the Temple and see if we can pick up the trail." As
they approached the Temple in the center of the city, the Orb began to pull at
Garion again, and he felt a surge of exultation. "I've got it," he
said to Silk. "Good."
The little man looked up at the Temple. "I see that they've made some
modifications," he observed. The
polished steel mask of the face of Torak which normally occupied the place
directly over the nail‑studded door had been removed, Garion saw, and in
its place was a red‑painted skull with a pair of horns screwed down into
its brow. "I
don't know that the skull is all that big an improvement, " Silk said,
"but then, it's no great change for the worse either. I was getting a
little tired of that mask staring at me every time I turned around." "Let's
follow the trail," Garion suggested, "and make certain that Zandramas
left the city before we go get the others." "Right,"
Silk agreed. The
trail led from the door of the Temple through the littered streets to the east
gate of the city. Garion and Silk followed it out of Karand and perhaps a half
mile along the highway leading eastward across the plains of Ganesia. "Is she veering at all?" Silk
asked. "Not
yet. She's following the road." "Good.
Let's go get the others ‑and our horses. we won't make very good time on
foot." They
moved away from the road, walking through knee‑high grass. "Looks like good, fertile soil
here," Garion noted. "Have you and Yarblek ever considered buying
farmland? It might be a good investment." "No,
Garion." Silk laughed. "There's a major drawback to owning land. If
you have to leave a place in a hurry, there's no way that you can pick it up
and carry it along with you." "That's
true, I guess." The
others waited in a grove of large old willows a mile or so north of the city,
and their faces were expectant as Garion and Silk ducked in under the branches. "Did you find it?" Belgarath asked. Garion nodded. "She went east," he
replied. "And
apparently she took all the Grolims from the Temple along with her," Silk
added. Belgarath
looked puzzled. "Why would she do that?" "I
haven't got a clue. I suppose we could ask her when we catch up with her." "Could
you get any idea of how far ahead of us she is?" Ce'Nedra asked. "Just
a few days," Garion said. "With any luck we'll catch her before she
gets across the Mountains of Zamad." "Not
if we don't get started," Belgarath said. They
rode on back across the wide, open field to the highway leading across the
plains toward the upthrusting peaks lying to the east. The Orb picked up the
trail again, and they followed it at a canter. "What kind of a city was it?"
Velvet asked Silk as they rode along. "Nice
place to visit," he replied, "but you wouldn't want to live there.
The pigs are clean enough, but the people are awfully dirty." "Cleverly
put, Kheldar." "I've
always had a way with words," he conceded modestly. "Father,"
Polgara called to the old man, "a large number of Grolims have passed this
way." He
looked around and nodded. "Silk was right, then," he said. "For
some reason she's subverting Mengha's people. Let's be alert for any possible
ambushes." They
rode on for the rest of the day and camped that night some distance away from
the road, starting out again at first light in the morning. About midday they
saw a roadside village some distance ahead. Coming from that direction was a
solitary man in a rickety cart being pulled by a bony white horse. "Do
you by any change have a flagon of ale, Lady Polgara?" Sadi asked as they
slowed to a walk. "
Are you thirsty?" "Oh,
it's not for me. I detest ale personally. It's for that carter just ahead. I
thought we might want some information." He looked over at Silk. "Are
you feeling at all sociable today, Kheldar?" "No
more than usual. Why?" "Take
a drink or two of this," the eunuch said, offering the little man the
flagon Polgara had taken from one of the packs. "Not too much, mind. I
only want you to smell drunk." "Why
not?" Silk shrugged, taking a long drink. "That
should do it," Sadi approved. "Now give it back." "I
thought you didn't want any." "I
don't. I'm just going to add a bit of favoring." He opened his red case.
"Don't drink any more from this flagon," he warned Silk as he tapped
four drops of a gleaming red liquid into the mouth of the flagon. "If you
do, we'll all have to listen to you talk for days on end." He handed the
flagon back to the little man. "Why don't you go offer that poor fellow up
there a drink," he suggested. "He looks like he could use one." "You
didn't poison it, did you?" "Of
course not. It's very hard to get information out of somebody who's squirming
on the ground clutching at his belly. One or two good drinks from that flagon,
though, and the carter will be seized by an uncontrollable urge to talk ‑about
anything at all and to anybody who asks him a question in a friendly fashion.
Go be friendly to the poor man, Kheldar. He looks dreadfully lonesome. Silk
grinned, then turned and trotted his horse toward the oncoming cart, swaying in
his saddle and singing loudly and very much off‑key. "He's
very good," Velvet murmured to Ce'Nedra, "but he always overacts his
part. When we get back to Boktor, I think I'll send him to a good drama
coach." Ce'Nedra
laughed. By
the time they reached the cart, the seedy‑looking man in a rust‑red
smock had pulled his vehicle off to the side of the road, and he and Silk had
joined in song -a rather bawdy one. "Ah,
there you are," Silk said, squinting owlishly at Sadi. "I wondered
how long it was going to take you to catch up. Here‑" He thrust the
flagon at the eunuch. "Have a drink." Sadi
feigned taking a long drink from the flagon. Then he sighed lustily, wiped his
mouth on his sleeve, and handed the flagon back. Silk
passed it to the carter. "Your turn, friend." The carter took a drink
and then grinned foolishly. "I haven't felt this good in weeks," he
said. "We're
riding toward the east," Sadi told him. "I
saw that right off," the carter said. "That's unless you've taught
your horses to run backward." He laughed uproariously at that, slapping
his knee in glee. "How
droll," the eunuch murmured. "Do you come from that village just up
ahead?" "Lived
there all my life," the carter replied, "and my father before me ‑and
his father before him‑ and his father's father before that and‑"
"Have
you seen a dark‑cloaked woman with a babe in her arms go past here within
the last week?" Sadi interrupted him. "She probably would have been
in the company of a fairly large party of Grolims." The
carter made the sign to ward off the evil eye at the mention of the word
"Grolim." "Oh,
yes. She came by all right," he said, "and she went into the local
Temple here ‑if you can really call it a Temple. It's no bigger than my
own house and it's only got three Grolims in it -two young ones and an old one.
Anyway, this woman with the babe in her arms, she goes into the Temple, and we
can hear her talking, and pretty soon she comes out with our three Grolims ‑only
the old one was trying to talk the two young ones into staying, and then she
says something to the young ones and they pull out their knives and start
stabbing the old one, and he yells and falls down on the ground dead as mutton,
and the woman takes our two young Grolims back out to the road, and they join
in with the others and they all go off, leaving us only that old dead one lying
on his face in the mud and‑" "How
many Grolims would you say she had with her?" Sadi asked. "Counting
our two, I'd say maybe thirty -or forty‑ or it could be as many as fifty.
I've never been very good at quick guesses like that. I can tell the difference
between three and four, but after that I get confused, and‑" "Could
you give us any idea of exactly how long ago all that was?" "Let's
see." The carter squinted at the sty, counting on his fingers. "It
couldn't have been yesterday, because yesterday I took that load of barrels
over to Toad‑face's farm. Do you know Toad‑face? Ugliest man I ever
saw, but his daughter's a real beauty. I could tell you stories about her, let me tell you." "So
it wasn't yesterday?" "No.
If definitely wasn't yesterday. I spent most of yesterday under a haystack with
Toad‑face's daughter. And I know
it wasn't the day before, because I got drunk that day and I don't remember a
thing that happened after midmorning." He took another drink from the
flagon. "How
about the day before that?" "It
could have been," the carter said, "or the day before that." "Or
even before?" The
carter shook his head. "No, that was the day our pig farrowed, and I know
that the woman came by after that. It had to have been the day before the day
before yesterday or the day before that." "Three
or four days ago, then?" "If
that's the way it works out," the carter shrugged, drinking again. "Thanks
for the information, friend," Sadi said. He looked at Silk. "We
should be moving on, I suppose," he said. "Did
you want your jar back?" the carter asked. "Go
ahead and keep it, friend," Silk said. "I think I've had enough
anyway." "Thanks
for the ale ‑and the talk," the carter called after them as they
rode away. Garion glanced back and saw that the fellow had climbed down from
his cart and was engaging in an animated conversation with his horse. "Three
days!" Ce'Nedra exlaimed happily. "Or,
at the most, four," Sadi said. "We're
gaining on her!" Ce'Nedra said, suddenly leaning over and throwing her
arms about the eunuch's neck. "So
it appears, your Majesty," Sadi agreed, looking slightly embarrassed. They
camped off the road again that night and started out again early the following
morning. The sun was just coming up when the large, blue‑banded hawk came
spiraling in, flared, and shimmered into the form of Beldin at the instant its
talons touched the road. "You've got company waiting for you just
ahead," he told them, pointing at the first line of foothills of the
Mountains of Zamad lying perhaps a mile in front of them. "Oh?"
Belgarath said, reining in his horse. "About
a dozen Grolims," Beldin said. They're hiding in the bushes on either side
of the road." Belgarath
swore. "Have
you been doing things to annoy the Grolims?" the hunchback asked. Belgarath shook his head. "Zandramas
has been gathering them as she goes along. She's got quite a few of them with
her now. She probably left that group behind to head off pursuit. She knows
that we're right behind her." "What
are we going to do, Belgarath?" Ce'Nedra asked. "We're so close. We can't stop now." The
old man looked at his brother sorcerer. "Well?" he said. Beldin
scowled at him. "All right," he said. "I'll do it, but don't
forget that you owe me, Belgarath." "Write
it down with all the other things. We'll settle up when this is all over." "Don't
think I won't." "Did
you find out where Nahaz took Urvon?" "Would
you believe they went back to Mal Yaska?" Beldin sounded disgusted. "They'll
come out eventually," Belgarath assured him. "Are you going to need
any help with the Grolims? I could send Pol along if you like." "Are
you trying to be funny?" "No.
I was just asking. Don't make too much noise." Beldin made a vulgar sound,
changed again, and swooped away. "Where's
he going?" Silk asked. "He's
going to draw off the Grolims." "Oh?
How?" "I
didn't ask him," Belgarath shrugged. "We'll give him a little while
and then we should be able to ride straight on through." "He's
very good, isn't he?" "Beldin?
Oh, yes, very, very good. There he goes now." Silk
looked around. "Where?" "I
didn't see him ‑I heard him. He's flying low a mile or so to the north of
where the Grolims are hiding, and he's kicking up just enough noise to make it
sound as if the whole group of us are trying to slip around them without being
seen." He glanced at his daughter. "Pol, would you take a look and
see if it's working?" "All
right, father." She concentrated, and Garion could feel her mind reaching
out, probing. "They've taken the bait," she reported. "They all
ran off after Beldin." "That
was accommodating of them, wasn't it? Let's move on." They
pushed their horses into a gallop and covered the distance to the first
foothills of the Mountains of Zamad in a short period of time. They followed
the road up a steep slope and through a shallow notch. Beyond that the terrain
grew more rugged, and the dark green forest rose steeply up the flanks of the
peaks. Garion
began to sense conflicting signals from the Orb as he rode. At first he had
only felt its eagerness to follow the trail of Zandramas and Geran, but now he
began to feel a sullen undertone, a sound of ageless, implacable hatred, and at
his back where the sword was sheathed, he began to feel an increasing heat. "Why
is it burning red?" Ce'Nedra asked from behind him. "What's
burning red?" "The
Orb, I think. I can see it glowing right through the leather covering you have
over it." "Let's
stop awhile," Belgarath told them, reining in his horse. "What
is it, Grandfather?" "I'm
not sure. Take the sword out and slip off the sleeve. Let's see what's
happening." Garion
drew the sword from its sheath. It seemed heavier than usual for some reason,
and when he peeled off the soft leather covering, they were all able to see
that instead of its usual azure blue, the Orb of Aldur was glowing a dark,
sooty red. "What
is it, father?" Polgara asked. "It
feels the Sardion," Eriond said in a calm voice. "Are
we that close?" Garion demanded. "Is this the Place Which Is No
More?" "I
don't think so, Belgarion," the young man replied. "It's something
else." "What
is it, then?" "I'm
not sure, but the Orb is responding to the other stone in some way. They talk
to each other in a fashion I can't understand." They
rode on, and some time later the blue‑banded hawk came swirling in,
blurred into Beldin's shape, and stood in front of them. The gnarled dwarf had
a slightly self‑satisfied look on his face. " "You
look like a cat that just got into the cream, Belgarath said. "Naturally.
I just sent a dozen or so Grolims off in the general direction of the polar
icecap. They'll have a wonderful time when the pan ice starts to break up and
they get to float around up there for the rest of the summer." "Are
you going to scout on ahead?" Belgarath asked him. "I
suppose so," Beldin replied. He held out his arms, blurred into feathers,
and drove himself into the air. They
rode more cautiously now, climbing deeper and deeper into the Mountains of
Zamad. The surrounding country grew more broken. The reddish‑hued peaks
were jagged, and their lower flanks were covered with dark firs and pines.
Rushing streams boiled over rocks and dropped in frothy waterfalls over steep
cliffs. The road, which had been straight and flat on the plains of Ganesia,
began to twist and turn as it crawled up the steep slopes. It
was nearly noon when Beldin returned again. "The main party of Grolims
turned south," he reported. "There are about forty of them." "Was
Zandramas with them?" Garion asked quickly. "No.
I don't think so ‑at least I didn't pick up the sense of anyone unusual
in the group." "We
haven't lost her, have we?" Ce'Nedra asked in alarm. "No,"
Garion replied. "The Orb still has her trail." He glanced over his
shoulder. The stone on the hilt of his sword was still burning a sullen red. "About
all we can do is follow her," Belgarath said. "It's Zandramas we're
interested in, not a party of stray Grolims. Can you pinpoint exactly where we
are?" he asked Beldin. "Mallorea." "Very
funny." "We've
crossed into Zamad. This road goes on down into Voresebo, though. Where's my
mule?" "Back
with the packhorses," Durnik told him. As
they moved on, Garion could feel Polgara probing on ahead with her mind. "Are
you getting anything, Pol?" Belgarath asked her. "Nothing
specific, father," she replied. "I can sense the fact that Zandramas
is close, but she's shielding, so I can't pinpoint her." They
rode on, moving at a cautious walk now. Then, as the road passed through a
narrow gap and descended on the far side, they saw a figure in a gleaming white
robe standing in the road ahead. As they drew closer, Garion saw that it was
Cyradis. "Move
with great care in this place," she cautioned, and there was a note of
anger in her voice. "The Child of Dark seeks to circumvent the ordered
course of events and hath laid a trap for ye." "There's
nothing new or surprising about that," Beldin growled. "What does she
hope to accomplish?" "It
is her thought to slay one of the companions of the Child of Light and thereby
prevent the completion of one of the tasks which must be accomplished ere the
final meeting. Should she succeed, all that hath gone before shall come to
naught. Follow me, and I will guide you safely to the next task." Toth
stepped down from his horse and quickly led it to the side of his slender
mistress. She smiled at him, her face radiant, and laid a slim hand on his huge
arm. With no apparent effort, the huge man lifted her into the saddle of his
horse and then took the reins in his hand. "Aunt
Pol," Garion whispered, "is it my imagination, or is she really there
this time?" Polgara
looked intently at the blindfolded Seeress. "It's not a projection,"
she said. "It's much more substantial. I couldn't begin to guess how she
got here, but I think you're right, Garion. She's really here." They
followed the Seeress and her mute guide down the steeply descending road into a
grassy basin surrounded on all sides by towering firs. In the center of the
basin was a small mountain lake sparkling in the sunlight. Polgara
suddenly drew in her breath sharply. "We're being watched," she said.
"Who
is it, Pol?" Belgarath asked. "The
mind is hidden, father. All I can get is the sense of watching ‑and
anger." A smile touched her lips. "I'm sure it's Zandramas. She's
shielding, so I can't reach her mind, but she can't shield out my sense of
being watched, and she can't control her anger enough to keep me from picking
up the edges of it." "Who's
she so angry with?" "Cyradis,
I think. She went to a great deal of trouble to lay a trap for us, and Cyradis
came along and spoiled it. She still might try something, so I think we'd all
better be on our guard." He
nodded bleakly. "Right." he agreed. Toth
led the horse his mistress was riding out into the basin and stopped at the
edge of the lake. When the rest of them reached her, she pointed down through
the crystal water. "The task lies there," she said. "Below lies
a submerged grot. One of ye must enter that grot and then return. Much shall be
revealed there." Belgarath
looked hopefully at Beldin. "Not
this time, old man," the dwarf said, shaking his head. "I'm a hawk,
not a fish, and I don't like cold water any more than you do." "Pol?"
Belgarath said rather plaintively. "I
don't think so, father," she replied. "I think it's your turn this
time. Besides, I need to concentrate on Zandramas." He
bent over and dipped his hand into the sparkling water. Then he shuddered.
"This is cruel," he said. Silk
was grinning at him. "Don't
say it, Prince Kheldar." Belgarath scowled, starting to remove his
clothing. "Just keep your mouth shut." They
were perhaps all a bit surprised at how sleekly muscular the old man was.
Despite his fondness for rich food and good brown ale, his stomach was as flat
as a board; although he was as lean as a rail, his shoulders and chest rippled
when he moved. "My,
my," Velvet murmured appreciatively, eyeing the loincloth‑clad old
man. He
suddenly grinned at her impishly. "Would you care for another frolic in a
pool, Liselle?" he invited with a wicked look in his bright blue eyes. She
suddenly blushed a rosy red, glancing guiltily at Silk. Belgarath
laughed, arched himself forward, and split the water of the lake as cleanly as
the blade of a knife. Several
yards out, he broached, leaping high into the air with the sun gleaming on his
silvery scales and his broad, forked‑tail flapping and shaking droplets
like jewels across the sparkling surface of the lake. Then his dark, heavy body
drove down and down into the depths of the crystal lake. "Oh,
my," Durnik breathed, his hands twitching. "Never
mind, dear." Polgara laughed. "He wouldn't like it at all if you
stuck a fishhook in his jaw." The
great, silver‑sided salmon swirled down and disappeared into an
irregularly shaped opening near the bottom of the lake. They
waited, and Garion found himself unconsciously holding his breath. After
what seemed an eternity, the great fish shot from the mouth of the submerged
cave, drove himself far out into the lake, and then returned, skipping across
the surface of the water on his tail, shaking his head and almost seeming to
balance himself with his fins. Then he plunged forward into the water near the
shore, and Belgarath emerged dripping and shivering. "Invigorating,"
he observed, climbing back up onto the bank. "Have you got a blanket handy,
Pol?" he asked, stripping the water from his arms and legs with his hands. "Show‑off,"
Beldin grunted. "What
was down there?" Garion asked. "It
looks like an old temple of some kind," the old man answered, vigorously
drying himself with the blanket Polgara had handed him. "Somebody took a
natural cave and walled up the sides to give it some kind of shape. There was
an altar there with a special kind of niche in it ‑empty, naturally‑
but the place was filled with an overpowering presence, and all the rocks
glowed red." "The
Sardion?" Beldin demanded intently. "Not any more," Belgarath replied,
drying his hair. "It was there, though, for a long, long time ‑and
it had built a barrier of some kind to keep anybody from finding it. It's gone
now, but I'll recognize the signs of it the next time I get close." "Garion!"
Ce'Nedra cried. "Look!" with a trembling hand she was pointing at a
nearby crag. High atop that rocky promontory stood a figure wrapped in shiny
black satin. Even before the figure tossed back its hood with a gesture of
supreme arrogance, he knew who it was. Without thinking, he reached for Iron‑grip's
sword, his mind suddenly aflame. But
then Cyradis spoke in a clear, firm voice. "I am wroth with thee,
Zandramas," she declared. "Seek not to interfere with that which must
come to pass, lest I make my choice here and now." "And
if thou dost, sightless, creeping worm, then all will turn to chaos, and thy
task will be incomplete, and blind chance will supplant prophecy. Behold, I am
the Child of Dark, and I fear not the hand of chance, for chance is my servant even more than it is the
servant of the Child of Light." Then
Garion heard a low snarl, a dreadful sound -more dreadful yet because it came
from his wife's throat. Moving faster than he thought was
possible, Ce'Nedra dashed to Durnik's horse and ripped the smith's axe from the
rope sling which held it. with a scream of rage, she ran around the edge of the
tiny mountain lake brandishing the axe. "Ce'Nedra!"
he shouted, lunging after her. "No!" Zandramas
laughed with cruel glee. "Choose, Cyradis!" she shouted. "Make
thine empty choice, for in the death of the Rivan Queen, I triumph!" and
she raised both hands over her head. Though
he was running as fast as he could, Garion saw that he had no hope of catching
Ce'Nedra before she moved fatally close to the satin‑robed sorceress atop
the crag. Even now, his wife had begun scrambling up the rocks, screeching
curses and hacking at the boulders that got in her way with Durniks axe. Then
the form of a glowing blue wolf suddenly appeared between Ce'Nedra and the
object of her fury. Ce'Nedra
stopped as if frozen, and Zandramas recoiled from the snarling wolf. The light
around the wolf flickered briefly, and there, still standing between Ce'Nedra
and Zandramas stood the form of Garion's ultimate grandmother, Belgarath's wife
and Polgara's mother. Her tawny hair was aflame with blue light, and her golden
eyes blazed with unearthly fire. "You!"
Zandramas gasped, shrinking back even further. Poledra
reached back, took Ce'Nedra to her side, and protectively put one arm about her
tiny shoulders. With her other hand she gently removed the axe from the little
Queen's suddenly nerveless fingers. Ce'Nedra's eyes were wide and unseeing, and
she stood immobilized as if in a trance. "She
is under my protection, Zandramas," Poledra said, "and you may not
harm her." The sorceress atop the crag howled in sudden, frustrated rage.
Her eyes ablaze, she once again drew herself erect. "Will
it be now, Zandramas?" Poledra asked in a deadly voice. "Is this the
time you have chosen for our meeting? You know even as I that should we meet at
the wrong time and in the wrong place, we will both be destroyed." "I
do not fear thee, Poledra!" the sorceress shrieked. "Nor
I you. Come then, Zandramas, let us destroy each other here and now ‑for
should the Child of Light go on to the Place Which Is No More unopposed and
find no Child of Dark awaiting him there, then I triumph! If
this be the time and place of your choosing, bring forth your power and let it
happen ‑for I grow weary of you." The
face of Zandramas was twisted with rage, and Garion could feel the force of her
will building up. He tried to reach over his shoulder for his sword, thinking
to unleash its fire and blast the hated sorceress from atop her crag, but even
as Ce'Nedra's apparently were, he found that his muscles were all locked in
stasis. From behind him he could feel the others also struggling to shake free
of the force which seemed to hold them in place as well. "No,"
Poledra's voice sounded firmly in the vaults of his mind. "This is between
Zandramas and me. Don't interfere." "Well,
Zandramas," she said aloud then, "What is your decision? Will you
cling to life a while longer, or will you die now?" The
sorceress struggled to regain her composure, even as the glowing nimbus about
Poledra grew more intense. Then
Zandramas howled with enraged disappointment and disappeared in a flash of
orange fire. "I
thought she might see it my way," Poledra said calmly. She turned to face
Garion and the others. There was a twinkle in her golden eyes. "What took
you all so long?" she asked. "I've been waiting for you here for
months." She looked rather critically at the half‑naked Belgarath,
who was staring at her with a look of undisguised adoration. "You're as
thin as a bone, Old Wolf," she told him. "You really ought to eat
more, you know." She smiled fondly at him. "Would you like to have me
go catch you a nice fat rabbit?" she asked. Then she laughed, shimmered
back into the form of the blue wolf, and loped away, her paws seeming scarcely
to touch the earth. Here
ends Book III of The Malloreon. Book IV, Sorceress of Darsheva, continues the search for Zandramas and
for the Sardion, which has been at many sites, but is now to be found at the
"Place Which Is No More" ‑whatever that means! DAVID EDDINGS - DEMON LORD OF KARANDA Book 2 of the Malloreon PROLOGUE Being
a brief history of Mallorea and the races that dwell there. ‑Digested
from The Chronicles of Angarak University of Melcene Press Tradition
places the ancestral home of the Angaraks somewhere off the south coast of
present‑day Dalasia. Then Torak, Dragon God of Angarak, used the power of
the Stone, Cthrag Yaska, in what has come to be called "the cracking of
the world." The crust of the earth split, releasing liquid magma from
below and letting the waters of the southern ocean in to form the Sea of the
East. This
cataclysmic process continued for decades before the world gradually assumed
its present form. As
a result of this upheaval, the Alorns and their allies were forced to retreat
into the unexplored reaches of the western continent, while the Angaraks fled
into the wilderness of Mallorea. Torak
had been maimed and disfigured by the Stone, which rebelled at the use to which
the God put it, and the Grolim priests were demoralized. Thus leadership fell
by default to the military; by the time the Grolims recovered, the military had
established de facto rule of all
Angarak. Lacking their former preeminence, the priests set up an opposing
center of power at Mal Yaska, near the tip of the Karandese mountain range. At
this point, Torak roused himself to prevent the imminent civil war between
priesthood and military rule. But he made no move against the military
headquarters at Mal Zeth; instead, he marched to the extreme northwest of
Mallorea Antiqua with a quarter of the Angarak people to build the Holy City of
Cthol Mishrak. There he remained, so absorbed by efforts to gain control of
Cthrag Yaska that he was oblivious to the fact that the people had largely
turned from their previous preoccupation with theological matters. Those with
him in Cthol Mishrak were mostly a hysterical fringe of fanatics under the
rigid control of Torak's three disciples, Zedar, Ctuchik, and Urvon. These
three maintained the old forms in the society of Cthol Mishrak while the rest
of Angarak changed. When
the continuing friction between the Church and military finally came to Torak's
attention, he summoned the military High Command and the Grolim Hierarchy to
Cthol Mishrak and delivered his commands in terms that brooked no demur.
Exempting only Mal Yaska and Mal Zeth, all towns and districts were to be ruled
jointly by the military and priesthood. The subdued Hierarchy and High Command
immediately settled their differences and returned to their separate enclaves.
This enforced truce freed the generals to turn their attention to the other
peoples living in Mallorea. The
origins of these people are lost in myth, but three races had predated the
Angaraks on the continent: the Dalasians of the southwest; the Karands of the
north; and the Melcenes of the East. It was to the Karands the military turned
its efforts. The
Karands were a warlike race with little patience for cultural niceties. They
lived in crude cities where hogs roamed freely in the muddy streets.
Traditionally, they were related to the Morindim of the far north of Gar og
Nadrak. Both races were given to the practice of demon worship. At
the beginning of the second millennium, roving bands of Karandese brigands had
become a serious problem along the eastern frontier, and the Angarak army now
moved out of Mal Zeth to the western fringes of the Karandese Kingdom of
Pallia. The city of Rakand in southwestern Pallia was sacked and burned, and
the inhabitants were taken captives. At
this point, one of the greatest decisions of Angarak history was made. While
the Grolims prepared for an orgy of human sacrifice, the generals paused. They
had no desire to occupy Pallia, and the difficulties of long-distance
communication made the notion unattractive. To the generals, it seemed far
better to keep Pallia as a subject kingdom and exact tribute, rather than to
occupy a depopulated territory. The Grolims were outraged, but the generals
were adamant. Ultimately, both sides agreed to take the matter before Torak for
his decision. Not
surprisingly, Torak agreed with the High Command; if the Karands could be
converted, he would nearly double the congregation of his Church as well as the
size of his army for any future confrontation with the Kings of the West.
"Any man who liveth in boundless Mallorea shall bow down and worship
me," he told his reluctant missionaries. And to insure their zeal, he sent
Urvon to Mal Yaska to oversee the conversion of the Karands. There
Urvon established himself as temporal head of the Mallorean Church in pomp and
luxury hitherto unknown to the ascetic Grolims. The
army moved against Katakor, Jenno, and Delchin, as well as Pallia. But the
missionaries fared poorly as the Karandese magicians conjured up hordes of
demons to defend their society. Urvon finally journeyed to Cthol Mishrak to
consult with Torak. It is not clear what Torak did, but the Karandese magicians
soon discovered that the spells previously used to control the demons were no
longer effective. Any magician could now reach into the realms of darkness only
at the peril of life and soul. The conquest of the Karands absorbed the
attention of both military and priesthood for the next several centuries, but
ultimately the resistance collapsed and Karanda became a subject nation, its
peoples generally looked upon as inferiors. When
the army advanced down the Great River Magan against the Melcene Empire,
however, it met a sophisticated and technologically superior people. In several
disastrous battles, in which Melcene war chariots and elephant cavalry
destroyed whole battalions, the Angaraks abandoned their efforts. The Angarak
generals made overtures of peace. To their astonishment, the Melcenes quickly
agreed to normalize relations and offered to trade horses, which the Angaraks
previously lacked. They refused, however, even to discuss the sale of
elephants. The
army then turned to Dalasia, which proved to be an easy conquest. The Dalasians
were simple farmers and herdsmen with little skill for war. The Angaraks moved
into Dalasia and established military protectorates during the next ten years.
The priesthood seemed at first equally successful. The Dalasians meekly
accepted the forms of Angarak worship. But they were a mystical people, and the
Grolims soon discovered that the power of the witches, seers, and prophets
remained unbroken. Moreover, copies of the infamous Mallorean Gospels still circulated in secret among the Dalasians. In
time, the Grolims might have succeeded in stamping out the secret Dalasian
religion. But then a disaster occurred that was to change forever the
complexion of Angarak life. Somehow, the legendary sorcerer Belgarath,
accompanied by three Alorns, succeeded in evading all the security measures and
came unobserved at night to steal Cthrag Yaska from the iron tower of Torak in
the center of Cthol Mishrak. Although pursued, they managed to escape with the
stolen Stone to the West. In
furious rage, Torak destroyed his city. Then he ordered that the Murgos,
Thulls, and Nadraks be sent to the western borders of the Sea of the East. More
than a million lives were lost in the crossing of the northern land bridge, and
the society and culture of the Angaraks took long to recover. Following
the dispersal and the destruction of Cthol Mishrak, Torak became almost
inaccessible, concentrating totally on various schemes to thwart the growing
power of the Kingdoms of the West. The God's neglect gave the military time to
exploit fully its now virtually total control of Mallorea and the subject
kingdoms. For
many centuries, the uneasy peace between Angaraks and Melcenes continued,
broken occasionally only by little wars in which both sides avoided committing
their full forces. The two nations eventually established the practice of each
sending children of the leaders to be raised by leaders of the other side. This
led to a fuller understanding by both, as well as to the growth of a body of
cosmopolitan youths that eventually became the norm for the ruling class of the
Mallorean Empire. One such youth was Kallath, the son of a high‑ranking
Angarak general. Brought up in Melcene, he returned to Mal Zeth to become the
youngest man ever to be elevated to the General Staff Returning to Melcene, he
married the daughter of the Melcene Emperor and managed to have himself
declared Emperor following the old man's death in 3830. Then, using the Melcene
army as a threat, he managed to get himself declared hereditary Commander in
Chief of the Angaraks. The
integration of Melcene and Angarak was turbulent. But in time, the Melcene
patience won out over Angarak brutality. Unlike other peoples, the Melcenes
were ruled by a bureaucracy. And in the end, that bureaucracy proved far more
efficient than the Angarak military administration, By 4400, the ascendancy of
the bureaucracy was complete. By that time, also, the title of Commander in
Chief had been forgotten and the ruler of both peoples was simply the Emperor
of Mallorea. To the sophisticated Melcenes, the worship of
Torak remained largely superficial. They accepted the forms out of expediency,
but the Grolims were never able to command the abject submission to the Dragon
God that had characterized the Angaraks. Then
in 4850, Torak suddenly emerged from his eons of seclusion to appear before the
gates of Mal Zeth. Wearing
a steel mask to conceal his maimed face, he set aside the Emperor and declared
himself Kal Torak, King and God. He immediately began mustering an enormous
force to crush the Kingdoms of the West and bring all the world under his
domination. The
mobilization that followed virtually stripped Mallorea of able‑bodied
males. The Angaraks and Karands were marched north to the land bridge, crossing
to northernmost Gar og Nadrak, and the Dalasians and Melcenes moved to where
fleets had been constructed to ferry them across the Sea of the East to
southern Cthol Murgos. The northern Malloreans joined with the Nadraks, Thulls,
and northern Murgos to strike toward the Kingdoms of Drasnia and Algaria. The second group of Malloreans joined with
the southern Murgos and were to march northwesterly. Torak meant to crush the
West between the two huge armies. The
southern forces, however, were caught in a freak storm that swept off the
Western Sea in the spring of 4875 and that buried them alive in the worst
blizzard of recorded history. When it finally abated, the column was mired in
fourteen‑foot snowdrifts that persisted until early summer. No theory has
yet been able to explain this storm, which was clearly not of natural origin.
Whatever the cause, the southern army perished. The few survivors who struggled
back to the East told tales of horror that were truly unthinkable. The
northern force was also beset by various disasters, but eventually laid siege
to Vo Mimbre, where they were completely routed by the combined armies of the
West. And
there Torak was struck down by the power of Cthrag Yaska (there called the Orb
of Aldur) and lay in a coma that was to last centuries, though his body was
rescued and taken to a secret hiding place by his disciple Zedar. In
the years following these catastrophes, Mallorean society began to fracture
back into its original components of Melcene, Karanda, Dalasia, and the lands
of the Angaraks. The Empire was saved only by the emergence of Korzeth as
Emperor. Korzeth
was only fourteen when he seized the throne from his aged father. Deceived by
his youth, the separatist regions began to declare independence of the imperial
throne. Korzeth moved decisively to stem the revolution. He spent the rest of
his life on horseback in one of the greatest bloodbaths of history, but when he
was done, he delivered a strong and united Mallorea to his successors.
Henceforth, the descendants of Korzeth ruled in total and unquestioned power
from Mal Zeth. This
continued until the present Emperor, Zakath, ascended the throne. For a time,
he gave promise of being an enlightened ruler of Mallorea and the western
kingdoms of the Angaraks. But soon there were signs of trouble. The
Murgos were ruled by Taur Urgas, and it was evident that he was both mad and
unscrupulously ambitious. He instigated some plot against the young Emperor. It
has never been established clearly what form his scheming took. But Zakath
discovered that Taur Urgas was behind it and vowed vengeance. This took the
form of a bitter war in which Zakath began a campaign to destroy the mad ruler
utterly. It
was in the middle of this struggle that the West struck. While the Kings of the
West sent an army against the East, Belgarion, the young Overlord of the West
and descendant of Belgarath the Sorcerer, advanced on foot across the north and
across the land bridge into Mallorea. He was accompanied by Belgarath and a
Drasnian and he bore the ancient Sword of Riva, on the pommel of which was
Cthrag Yaska, the Orb of Aldur. His purpose was to slay Torak, apparently in
response to some prophecy known in the West. Torak
had been emerging from his long coma in the ruins of his ancient city of Cthol
Mishrak. Now he roused himself to meet the challenger. But in the
confrontation, Belgarion overcame the God and slew him with the Sword, leaving
the priesthood of Mallorea in chaos and confusion. PART ONE - RAK HAGGA CHAPTER ONE The
first snow of the season settled white and quiet through the breathless air
onto the decks of their ship. It was a wet snow with large, heavy flakes that
piled up on the lines and rigging, turning the tarred ropes into thick, white
cables. The sea was black, and the swells rose and fell without sound. From the
stem came the slow, measured beat of a muffled drum that set the stroke for the
Mallorean oarsmen. The sifting flakes settled on the shoulders of the sailors
and in the folds of their scarlet cloaks as they pulled steadily through the
snowy morning. Their breath steamed in the chill dampness as they bent and
straightened in unison to the beat of the drum. Garion
and Silk stood at the rail with their cloaks pulled tightly around them,
staring somberly out through the filmy snowfall. "Miserable
morning," the rat‑faced little Drasnian noted, distastefully
brushing snow from his shoulders. Garion
grunted sourly. "You're
in a cheerful humor today." "I
don't really have all that much to smile about, Silk." Garion went back to
glowering out at the gloomy black‑and‑white morning. Belgarath
the Sorcerer came out of the aft cabin, squinted up into the thickly settling
snow, and raised the hood of his stout old cloak. Then he came forward along
the slippery deck to join them at the rail. Silk
glanced at the red‑cloaked Mallorean soldier who had unobtrusively come
up on deck behind the old man and who now stood leaning with some show of
idleness on the rail several yards aft. "I see that General Atesca is
still concerned about your well‑being," he said, pointing at the man
who had dogged Belgarath's steps since they had sailed out of the harbor at Rak
Verkat. Belgarath
threw a quick disgusted glance in the soldier's direction.
"Stupidity," he said shortly. "Where does he think I'm
going?" A
sudden thought came to Garion. He leaned forward and spoke very quietly.
"You know," he said, "we could
go someplace, at that. We've got a ship here, and a ship goes wherever you
point it ‑Mallorea just as easily as the coast of Hagga." "It's
an interesting notion, Belgarath," Silk agreed. "There
are four of us, Grandfather," Garion pointed out. "You, me, Aunt Pol,
and Durnik. I'm sure we wouldn't have much difficulty in taking over this ship.
Then we could change course and be halfway to Mallorea before Kal Zakath
realized that we weren't coming to Rak Hagga after all." The more he
thought about it, the more the idea excited him. "Then we could sail north
along the Mallorean coast and anchor in a cove or inlet someplace on the shore
of Camat. We'd only be a week or so from Ashaba. We might even be able to get
there before Zandramas does." A bleak smile touched his lips. "I'd
sort of like to be waiting for her when she gets there." "It's
got some definite possibilities, Belgarath," Silk said. "Could you do
it?" Belgarath
scratched thoughtfully at his beard, squinting out into the sifting snow.
"It's possible," he admitted. He looked at Garion. "But what do
you think we ought to do with all these Mallorean soldiers and the ship's crew,
once we get to the coast of Camat? You weren't planning to sink the ship and
drown them all, were you, the way Zandramas does when she's finished using
people?" "Of
course not!" "I'm
glad to hear that ‑but then how did you plan to keep them from running to
the nearest garrison just as soon as we leave them behind? I don't know about
you, but the idea of having a regiment or so of Mallorean troops hot on our
heels doesn't excite me all that much." Garion
frowned. "I guess I hadn't thought about that," he admitted. "I
didn't think you had. It's usually best to work your way completely through an
idea before you put it into action. It avoids a great deal of spur‑of‑the‑moment
patching later on." "
All right," Garion said, feeling slightly embarrassed. "I
know you're impatient, Garion, but impatience is a poor substitute for a well‑considered
plan." "Do
you mind, Grandfather?" Garion said acidly. "Besides,
it might just be that we're supposed
to go to Rak Hagga and meet with Kal Zakath. Why would Cyradis turn us over to
the Malloreans, after she went to all the trouble of putting The Book of Ages into my hands? There's
something else going on here, and I'm not sure we want to disrupt things until
we find out a little more about them." The
cabin door opened, and General Atesca, the commander of the Mallorean forces
occupying the Isle of Verkat, emerged. From the moment they had been turned
over to him, Atesca had been polite and strictly correct in all his dealings
with them. He had also been very firm about his intention to deliver them
personally to Kal Zakat in Rak Hagga. He was a tall, lean man, and his uniform
was bright scarlet, adorned with numerous medals and decorations. He carried
himself with erect dignity, though the fact that his nose had been broken at
some time in the past made him look more like a street brawler than a general
in an imperial army. He came up the slush-covered deck, heedless of his highly
polished boots. "Good
morning, gentlemen," he greeted them with a stiff, military bow. "I
trust you slept well?" "Tolerably,"
Silk replied. "It
seems to be snowing," the general said, looking about and speaking in the
tone of one making small talk for the sake of courtesy. "I
noticed that," Silk said. "How long is it likely to take us to reach
Rak Hagga?" "
A few more hours to reach the coast, your Highness, and then a two‑day
ride to the city." Silk
nodded. "Have you any idea why your Emperor wants to see us?" he
asked. "He
didn't say," Atesca answered shortly, "and I didn't think it
appropriate to ask. He merely told me to apprehend you and to bring you to him
at Rak Hagga. You are all to be treated with utmost courtesy as long as you
don't try to escape. If you do that, his Imperial Majesty instructed me to be
more firm." His tone as he spoke was neutral, and his face remained
expressionless. "I hope you gentlemen will excuse me now," he, said.
"I have some matters that need my attention." He bowed curtly,
turned, and left them. "He's
a gold mine of information, isn't he?" Silk noted dryly. " Most
Melcenes love to gossip, but you've got to pry every word out of this
one." "Melcene?"
Garion said. "I didn't know that." Silk
nodded. " Atesca's a Melcene name. Kal Zakath has some peculiar ideas
about the aristocracy of talent. Angarak officers don't like the idea, but
there's not too much they can do about it ‑if they want to keep their
heads." Garion
was not really that curious about the intricacies of Mallorean politics, so he
let the matter drop, to return to the subject they had been discussing
previously. "I'm not quite clear about what you were saying, Grandfather,
" he said, "about our going to Rak Hagga, I mean." "Cyradis
believes that she has a choice to make," the old man replied," and
there are certain conditions that have to be met before she can make it. I've
got a suspicion that your meeting with Zakath might be one of those conditions." "You
don't actually believe her, do you?" "I've
seen stranger things happen and I always walk very softly around the Seers of
Kell." "I
haven't seen anything about a meeting of that kind in the Mrin Codex." "
Neither have I, but there are more things in the world than the Mrin Codex.
You've got to keep in mind the fact that Cyradis is drawing on the prophecies
of both sides, and if the prophecies
are equal, they have equal truth. Not only that, Cyradis is probably drawing on
some prophecies that only the Seers know about. Wherever this list of
preconditions came from, though, I'm fairly certain that she won't let us get
to this 'place which is no more' until every item's been crossed off her
list." "Won't
let us?" Silk said. "Don't
underestimate Cyradis, Silk," Belgarath cautioned. "She's the
receptacle of all the power the Dals possess. That means that she can probably
do things that the rest of us couldn't even begin to dream of. Let's look at
things from a practical point of view, though. When we started out, we were a
half a year behind Zandramas and we were planning a very tedious and time‑consuming
trek across Cthol Murgos ‑but we kept getting interrupted." . "Tell me about it," Silk said
sardonically. "Isn't
it curious that after all these interruptions, we've reached the eastern side
of the continent ahead of schedule and cut Zandramas' lead down to a few
weeks?" Silk
blinked, and then his eyes narrowed. "Gives
you something to think about, doesn't it?" The old man pulled his cloak
more tightly about him and looked around at the settling snow. "Let's go
inside," he suggested. "It's really unpleasant out here." The
coast of Hagga was backed by low hills, filmy-looking and white in the thick
snowfall. There were extensive salt marshes at the water's edge, and, the brown
reeds bent under their burden of wet, clinging snow. A black‑looking
wooden pier extended out across the marshes to deeper water, and they
disembarked from the Mallorean ship without incident. At the landward end of the
pier a wagon track ran up into the hills, its twin ruts buried in snow. Sadi
the eunuch looked upward with a slightly bemused expression as they rode off
the pier and onto the road. He lightly brushed one long‑fingered hand
across his shaved scalp. "They feel like fairy wings," he smiled. "What's
that?" Silk asked him. "The
snowflakes. I've almost never seen snow before
‑only when I was visiting a northern kingdom‑ and I actually
believe that this is the first time I've ever been out of doors when it was
snowing. It's not too bad, is it?" Silk
gave him a sour look. "The first chance I get, I'll buy you a sled,"
he said. Sadi
looked puzzled. "Excuse me, Kheldar, but what's a sled?" he asked. Silk
sighed. "Never mind, Sadi. I was only trying to be funny." At
the top of the first hill a dozen or so crosses leaned at various angles beside
the road. Hanging from each cross was a skeleton with a few tattered rags
clinging to its bleached bones and a clump of snow crowning its vacant‑eyed
skull. "One
is curious to know the reason for that, General Atesca," Sadi said mildly,
pointing at the grim display at the roadside. "Policy,
your Excellency." Atesca replied curtly. "His Imperial Majesty seeks
to alienate the Murgos from their king. He hopes to make them realize that
Urgit is the cause of their misfortunes." Sadi
shook his head dubiously. "I'd question the reasoning behind that
particular policy," he disagreed. "Atrocities seldom endear one to the
victims. I've always preferred bribery myself." "Murgos
are accustomed to being treated atrociously." Atesca shrugged. "It's
all they understand." "Why
haven't you taken them down and buried them?" Durnik demanded, his face
pale and his voice thick with outrage. Atesca
gave him a long, steady look. "Economy, Goodman," he replied. "
An empty cross really doesn't prove very much. If we took them down, we'd just
have to replace them with fresh Murgos. That gets to be tedious after a while,
and sooner or later one starts to run out of people to crucify. Leaving the
skeletons there proves our point ‑and it saves time." Garion
did his best to keep his body between Ce'Nedra and the gruesome object lesson
at the side of the road, trying to shield her from that hideous sight. She rode
on obliviously, however, her face strangely numb and her eyes blank and
unseeing. He threw a quick, questioning glance at Polgara and saw a slight
frown on her face. He dropped back and pulled his horse in beside hers.
"What's wrong with her?" he asked in a tense whisper. "I'm not entirely sure, Garion,"
she whispered back. "Is it the melancholia again?"
There was a sick, sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach. "I
don't think so," Her eyes were narrowed in thought, and she absently
pulled the hood of her blue robe forward to cover the white lock in the
midnight of her hair. "I'll keep an eye on her." "What
can I do?" "Stay
with her. Try to get her to talk. She might say something to give us some
clues." Ce'Nedra,
however, made few responses to Garion's efforts to engage her in conversation,
and her answers for the remainder of that snowy day quite frequently had little
relevance to either his questions or his observations. As
evening began to settle over the war‑ravaged countryside of Hagga,
General Atesca called a halt, and his soldiers began to erect several scarlet
pavilions in the lee of a fire‑blackened stone wall, all that remained of
a burned‑out village. "We should reach Rak Hagga by late tomorrow
afternoon," he advised them. " That large pavilion in the center of
the encampment will be yours for the night. My men will bring you your evening
meal in a little while. Now, if you'll all excuse me‑" He inclined
his head briefly, then turned his horse around to supervise his men. When
the soldiers had completed the erection of the pavilions, Garion and his
friends dismounted in front of the one Atesca had indicated. Silk looked around
at the guard detachment moving into position around the large red tent. "I
wish he'd make up his mind," he said irritably. "I
don't quite follow you, Prince Kheldar," Velvet said to him. "Just
who should make up his mind?" "Atesca.
He's the very soul of courtesy, but he surrounds us with armed guards." "The
troops might just be there to protect us, Kheldar," she pointed out.
"This is a war zone, after all." "Of
course," he said dryly, "and cows might fly, too ‑if they had
wings." "What
a fascinating observation," she marveled. "I
wish you wouldn't do that all the time." "Do
what?" Her brown eyes were wide and innocent. "Forget
it." The
supper Atesca's cooks prepared for them was plain, consisting of soldiers'
rations and served on tin plates, but it was hot and filling. The interior of
the pavilion was heated by charcoal braziers and filled with the golden glow of
hanging oil lamps. The furnishings were of a military nature, the kinds of
tables and beds and chairs that could be assembled and disassembled rapidly,
and the floors and walls were covered with Mallorean carpets' dyed a solid red
color. Eriond
looked around curiously after he had pushed his plate back. "They seem
awfully partial to red, don't they?" he noted. "I
think it reminds them of blood," Durnik declared bleakly. "They like
blood." He turned to look coldly at the mute Toth. "If you've finished
eating, I think we'd prefer it if you left the table," he said in a flat
tone. "That's
hardly polite, Durnik," Polgara said reprovingly. "I
wasn't trying to be polite, Pol. I don't see why he has to be with us in the
first place. He's a traitor. Why doesn't he go stay with his friends?" The
giant mute rose from the table, his face melancholy. He lifted one hand as if
he were about to make one of those obscure gestures with which he and the smith
communicated, but Durnik deliberately turned his back on him. Toth sighed and
went over to sit unobtrusively in one corner. "Garion,"
Ce'Nedra said suddenly, looking around with a worried little frown,
"where's my baby?" He
stared at her. "Where's
Geran?" she demanded, her voice shrill. "Ce'Nedra‑"
he started. "I
hear him crying. What have you done with him?" She suddenly sprang to her
feet and began to dash about the tent, flinging back the curtains that
partitioned off the sleeping quarters and yanking back the blankets on each
bed. "Help me!" she cried to them. "Help me find my baby!" Garion
crossed the tent quickly to take her by the arm. "Ce'Nedra‑" "No!"
she shouted at him. "You've hidden him somewhere! Let me go!" She
wrenched herself free of his grasp and began overturning the furniture in her
desperate search, sobbing and moaning unintelligibly. Again
Garion tried to restrain her, but she suddenly hissed at him and extended her
fingers like talons to claw at his eyes. "Ce'Nedra!
Stop that!" But
she darted around him and bolted out of the pavilion into the snowy night. As
Garion burst through the tent flap in pursuit, he found his way barred by a red‑cloaked
Mallorean soldier. "You!
Get back inside!" the man barked, blocking Garion with the shaft of his
spear. Over the guard's shoulder, Garion saw Ce'Nedra struggling with another
soldier; without even thinking, he smashed his fist into the face in front of
him. The guard reeled backward and fell. Garion
leaped over him, but found himself suddenly seized from behind by a half‑dozen
more men. "Leave her alone!" he shouted at the guard who was cruelly
holding one of the little queen's arms behind her. "Get
back inside the tent!" a rough voice barked, and Garion found himself
being dragged backward step by step toward the tent flap. The soldier holding
Ce'Nedra was half lifting, half pushing her back toward the same place. With a
tremendous effort, Garion got control of himself and coldly began to draw in
his will. "That
will be enough!" Polgara's voice cracked from the doorway to the tent. The
soldiers stopped, looking uncertainly at each other and somewhat fearfully at
the commanding presence in the doorway. "Durnik!"
she said then. "Help Garion bring Ce'Nedra back inside." Garion
shook himself free of the restraining hands and he and Durnik took the violently
struggling little Queen from the soldier and pulled her back toward the
pavilion. "Sadi,"
Polgara said as Durnik and Garion entered the tent with Ce'Nedra between them,
"do you have any oret in that case of yours?" "Certainly,
Lady Polgara," the eunuch replied, "but are you sure that oret is
appropriate here? I'd be more inclined toward naladium, personally." "I
think we've got more than a case of simple hysteria on our hands, Sadi. I want
something strong enough to insure that she doesn't wake up the minute my back's
turned" "Whatever
you think best, Lady Polgara." He crossed the carpeted floor, opened his
red leather case, and took out a vial of dark blue liquid. Then he went to the
table and picked up a cup of water. He looked at her inquiringly. She
frowned. "Make it three drops," she decided. He
gave her a slightly startled look, then gravely measured out the dosage. It
took several moments of combined effort to get Ce'Nedra to drink the contents
of the cup. She continued to sob and struggle for several moments, but then her
struggles grew gradually weaker, and her sobbing lessened. Finally she closed
her eyes with a deep sigh, and her breathing became regular. "Let's
get her to bed," Polgara said, leading the way, to one of the curtained‑off
sleeping chambers. Garion
picked up the tiny form of his sleeping wife and followed. "What's wrong
with her, Aunt Pol?" he demanded as he laid her gently on the bed. "I'm
not positive," Polgara replied, covering Ce'Nedra with a rough soldier's
blanket. "I'll need more time to pin it down." "What
can we do?" "Not
very much while we're on the road," she admitted candidly, "We'll
keep her asleep until we get to Rak Hagga. Once I get her into a more stable
situation, I'll be able to work on it. Stay with her. I want to talk with Sadi
for a few moments." Garion
sat worriedly by the bed, gently holding his wife's limp little hand while
Polgara went back out to consult with the eunuch concerning the various drugs
in his case. Then she returned, drawing the drape shut behind her. "He has
most of what I need," she reported quietly. "I'll be able to
improvise the rest." She touched Garion's shoulder and bent forward.
"General Atesca just came in," she whispered to him. "He wants
to see you. I wouldn't be too specific about the cause of Ce'Nedra's attack. We
can't be sure just how much Zakath knows about our reasons for being here, and
Atesca's certain to report everything that happens, so watch what you
say." He
started to protest. "You
can't do anything here, Garion, and they need you out there. I'll watch
her." "Is
she subject to these seizures often?" Atesca was asking as Garion came
through the draped doorway. "She's
very high‑strung," Silk replied. "Sometimes circumstances get
the best of her. Polgara knows what to do." Atesca turned to face Garion.
"Your Majesty," he said in a chilly tone, "I don't appreciate
your attacking my soldiers." "He
got in my way, General," Garion replied. "I don't think I hurt him
all that much." "There's
a principle involved, your Majesty." "Yes,"
Garion agreed, "there is. Give the man my apologies, but advise him not to
interfere with me again -particularly when it concerns my wife. I don't really
like hurting people, but I can make exceptions when I have to." Atesca's
look grew steely, and the gaze Garion returned was just as bleak. They stared
at each other for a long moment. "With all due respect, your
Majesty," Atesca said finally, "don't abuse my hospitality
again." "
Only if the situation requires it, General." "I'll
instruct my men to prepare a litter for your wife," Atesca said then,
"and let's plan to get an early start tomorrow. If the Queen is ill, we
want to get her to Rak Hagga as soon as possible." "Thank
you, General," Garion replied. Atesca
bowed coldly, then turned and left. "Wouldn't
you say that was a trifle blunt, Belgarion?" Sadi murmured. "We are in Atesca's power at the
moment." Garion
grunted. "I didn't like his attitude." He looked at Belgarath, whose
expression was faintly disapproving. "Well?" he asked. "I
didn't say anything." "You
didn't have to. I could hear you thinking all the way over here." "Then
I don't have to say it, do I?" The
next day dawned cold and raw, but the snow had stopped. Garion rode at the side
of Ce'Nedra's horse-borne litter with his face mirroring his concern. The road
they followed ran northwesterly past more burned‑out villages and
shattered towns. The ruins were covered with a thick coating of the clinging
wet snow that had fallen the previous day, and each of them was encircled by a
ring of those grim, occupied crosses and stakes. It
was about midafternoon when they crested a hill and saw the lead‑gray
expanse of Lake Hagga stretching far in the north and east; on the near shore was a large, walled city. "Rak Hagga," Atesca said with a
certain relief. They
rode on down the hill toward the city. A brisk wind was blowing in off the
lake, whipping their cloaks about them and tossing the manes of their horses. "All
right, gentlemen," Atesca said over his shoulder to his troops,
"let's form up and try to look like soldiers." The red‑cloaked
Malloreans pulled their horses into a double file and straightened in their
saddles. The
walls of Rak Hagga had been breached in several places, and the tops of the
battlements were chipped and pitted from the storms of steel‑tipped
arrows that had swept over them. The heavy gates had been burst asunder during
the final assault on the city and hung in splinters from their rusty iron
hinges. The
guards at the gate drew themselves up and saluted smartly as Atesca led the way
into the city. The battered condition of the stone houses within the walls
attested to the savagery of the fighting which had ensued when Rak Hagga had
fallen. Many of them stood unroofed to the sky, their gaping, soot‑blackened
windows staring out at the rubble‑choked streets. A work gang of sullen
Murgos, dragging clanking chains behind them, labored to clear the fallen
building stones out of the slushy streets under the watchful eyes of a
detachment of Mallorean soldiers. "You
know," Silk said, "that's the first time I've ever seen a Murgo
actually work. I didn't think they even knew how." The
headquarters of the Mallorean army in Cthol Murgos was in a large, imposing
yellow‑brick house near the center of the city. It faced a broad, snowy
square, and a marble staircase led up to the main door with a file of red‑cloaked
Mallorean soldiers lining each side. "The
former residence of the Murgo Military Governor of Hagga," Sadi noted as
they drew near the house. "You've been here before, then?"
Silk asked. "In
my youth," Sadi replied. "Rak Hagga has always been the center of the
slave trade." Atesca
dismounted and turned to one of his officers. "Captain,"
he said, "have your men bring the Queen's litter. Tell them to be very
careful." As
the rest of them swung down from their mounts, the captain's men unfastened the
litter from the saddles of the two horses that had carried it and started up
the marble stairs in General Atesca's wake. Just
inside the broad doors stood a polished table, and seated behind it was an
arrogant‑looking man with angular eyes and an expensive‑looking
scarlet uniform. Against
the far wall stood a row of chairs occupied by bored‑looking officials. "State
your business," the officer behind the table said brusquely. Atesca's
face did not change expression as he silently stared at the officer. "I
said to state your business." "Have
the rules changed, Colonel?" Atesca asked in a deceptively mild voice.
"Do we no longer rise in the presence of a superior?" "I'm
too busy to jump to my feet for every petty Melcene official from the outlying
districts," the colonel declared. "Captain,"
Atesca said flatly to his officer, "if the colonel is not on his feet in
the space of two heartbeats, would you be so good as to cut his head off for
me?" "Yes,
sir," the captain replied, drawing his sword even as the startled colonel
jumped to his feet. "Much
better," Atesca told him. "Now, let's begin over again. Do you by
chance remember how to salute?" The
colonel saluted smartly, though his face was pale. "Splendid.
We'll make a soldier of you yet. Now, one of the people I was escorting ‑a
lady of high station- fell ill during our journey. I want a warm, comfortable
room prepared for her immediately." "Sir,"
the colonel protested, "I'm not authorized to do that." "Don't
put your sword away just yet, Captain." "But,
General, the members of his Majesty's household staff make all those decisions.
They'll be infuriated if I overstep my bounds." "I'll
explain it to his Majesty, Colonel," Atesca told him. "The
circumstances are a trifle unusual, but l'm sure he'll approve." The
colonel faltered, his eyes filled with indecision. "Do
it, Colonel! Now!" "I'll
see to it at once, General," the colonel replied, snapping to attention.
"You men," he said to the soldiers holding Ce'Nedra's litter,
"follow me." Garion
automatically started to follow the litter, but Polgara took his arm firmly.
"No, Garion. I'll go with her. There's nothing you can do right now, and I
think Zakath's going to want to talk to you. Just be careful of what you
say." And she went off down the hallway behind the litter. "I
see that Mallorean society still has its little frictions, " Silk said
blandly to General Atesca. "Angaraks,"
Atesca grunted. " Sometimes they have a little difficulty coping with the
modern world. Excuse me, Prince Kheldar. I want to let his Majesty know that
we're here." He went to a polished door at the other end of the room and
spoke briefly with one of the guards. Then he came back. "The Emperor is
being advised of our arrival," he said to them. "I expect that he'll
see us in a few moments." A
rather chubby, bald‑headed man in a plain, though obviously costly, brown
robe and with a heavy gold chain about his neck approached them. "Atesca,
my dear fellow," he greeted the general, "they told me that you were
stationed at Rak Verkat." "I
have some business with the Emperor, Brador. What are you doing in Cthol
Murgos?" "Cooling
my heels," the chubby man replied. "I've been waiting for two days to
see Kal Zakath." "Who's
minding the shop at home?" "I've
arranged it so that it more or less runs itself," Brador replied.
"The report I have for his Majesty is so vital that I decided to carry it
myself." "What
could be so earthshaking that it would drag the Chief of the Bureau of Internal
Affairs away from the comforts of Mal Zeth?" "I
believe that it's time for his Imperial Exaltedness to tear himself away from his amusements
here in Cthol Murgos and come back to the capital." "Careful,
Brador," Atesca said with a brief smile. "Your fine‑tuned
Melcene prejudices are showing." "Things
are getting grim at home, Atesca," Brador said seriously. "I've got to talk with the Emperor. Can you
help me to get in to see him?" "I'll
see what I can do." "Thank
you, my friend," Brador said, clasping the general's arm. "The whole
fate of the empire may depend on my persuading Kal Zakath to come back to Mal
Zeth." "General
Atesca," one of the spear‑armed guards at the polished door said in
a loud voice, "his Imperial Majesty will see you and your prisoners
now." "Very
good," Atesca replied, ignoring the ominous word "prisoners." He
looked at Garion. "The Emperor must be very eager to see you, your
Majesty," he noted. "It
often takes weeks to gain an audience with him. Shall we go inside?" CHAPTER TWO Kal
Zakath, the Emperor of boundless Mallorea, lounged in a red‑cushioned
chair at the far end of a large plain room. The Emperor wore a simple white
linen robe, severe and unadorned. Though Garion knew that he was at least in
his forties, his hair was untouched by gray and his face was unlined. His eyes,
however, betrayed a kind of dead weariness, devoid of any joy or even any
interest in life. Curled in his lap lay a common mackerel‑striped alley
cat, her eyes closed and her forepaws alternately kneading his thigh. Although
the Emperor himself wore the simplest of clothes, the guards lining the walls
all wore steel breastplates deeply inlaid with gold. "My
Emperor," General Atesca said with a deep bow, "I have the honor to present his
Royal Majesty, King Belgarion of Riva." Garion
nodded briefly, and Zakath inclined his head in response. "Our meeting is
long overdue, Belgarion," he said in a voice as dead as his eyes.
"Your exploits have shaken the world." "Yours
have also made a certain impression, Zakath." Garion had decided even
before he had left Rak Verkat -that he would not perpetuate the absurdity of
the Mallorean's self‑bestowed "Kal." A
faint smile touched Zakath's lips. "Ah," he said in a tone which
indicated that he saw through Garion's attempt to be subtle. He nodded briefly
to the others, and his attention finally fixed itself upon the rumpled untidy
form of Garion's grandfather. "And
of course you, sir, would be Belgarath," he noted. "I'm a bit
surprised to find you so ordinary looking. The Grolims of Mallorea all agree
that you're a hundred feet tall ‑possible two hundred‑ and that you
have horns and a forked tail." "I'm
in disguise," Belgarath replied with aplomb. Zakath
chuckled, though there was little amusement in that almost mechanical sound.
Then he looked around with a faint frown. "I seem to note some
absences," he said. "Queen
Ce'Nedra fell ill during our journey, your Majesty." Atesca advised him.
"Lady Polgara is attending her." "Ill?
Is it serious?" "It's
difficult to say at this point, your Imperial Majesty, " Sadi replied
unctuously, "but we have given her certain medications, and I have every
confidence in Lady Polgara's skill." Zakath
looked at Garion. "You should have sent word on ahead, Belgarion. I have a
healer on my personal staff ‑a Dalasian woman with remarkable gifts. I'll
send her to the Queen's chambers at once. Our first concern must be your wife's
health." "Thank
you," Garion replied with genuine gratitude. Zakath
touched a bellpull and spoke briefly with the servant who responded immediately
to his summons. "Please,"
the Emperor said then, "seat yourselves. I have no particular interest in
ceremony." As
the guards hastily brought chairs for them, the cat sleeping in Zakath's lap
half opened her golden eyes and looked around at them. She rose to her paws,
arched her back, and yawned. Then she jumped heavily to the floor with an
audible grunt and waddled over to sniff at Eriond's fingers. With a faintly
amused look, Zakath watched his obviously pregnant cat make her matronly way
across the carpet. "You'll note that my cat has been unfaithful to me ‑again."
He sighed in mock resignation. "It happens fairly frequently, I'm afraid,
and she never seems to feel the slightest guilt about it." The
cat jumped up into Eriond's lap, nestled down, and began to purr contentedly. "You've grown, boy," Zakath said to
the young man. "Have they taught you how to talk as
yet?" . "I've
picked up a few words, Zakath," Eriond said in his clear voice. "I
know the rest of you ‑by reputation at least," Zakath said then.
"Goodman Durnik and I met on the plains of Mishrak ac Thull, and of course
I've heard of the Margravine Liselle of Drasnian Intelligence and of Prince
Kheldar, who strives to become the richest man in the world." Velvet's
graceful curtsy of acknowledgment was not quite so florid as Silk's grandiose
bow. . "And
here, of course," the Emperor continued, "is Sadi, Chief Eunuch in
the palace of Queen Salmissra." Sadi
bowed with fluid grace. "I must say that your Majesty is remarkably well
informed," he said in his contralto voice. "You have read us all like
an open book." "My
chief of intelligence tries to keep me informed, Sadi. He may not be as gifted
as the inestimable Javelin of Boktor, but he knows about most of what's going on in this part of the world. He's mentioned
that huge fellow over in the corner, but so far he hasn't been able to discover
his name." "He's
called Toth," Eriond supplied. "He's a mute, so we have to do his
talking for him." "And
a Dalasian besides," Zakath noted. "A very curious
circumstance." Garion
had been closely watching this man. Beneath the polished, urbane exterior, he
sensed a kind of subtle probing. The idle greetings, which seemed to be no more
than a polite means of putting them at their ease, had a deeper motive behind
them. In some obscure way he sensed that Zakath was somehow testing each of
them. The
emperor straightened then. "You have an oddly assorted company with you,
Belgarion," he said, "and you're a long way from home. I'm curious
about your reasons for being here in Cthol Murgos." "I'm
afraid that's a private matter, Zakath." One
of the Emperor's eyebrows rose slightly. " Under the circumstances, that's
hardly a satisfactory answer, Belgarion. I can't really take the chance that
you're allied with Urgit." "Would
you accept my word that I'm not?" "Not
until I know a bit more about your visit to Rak Urga. Urgit left there quite
suddenly ‑apparently in your company‑ and reappeared just as
suddenly on the plains of Morcth, where he and a young woman led his troops out
of an ambush I'd gone to a great deal of trouble to arrange. You'll have to
admit that's a peculiar set of circumstances." "Not
when you look at it from a practical standpoint, " Belgarath said.
"The decision to take Urgit with us was mine. He'd found out who we are,
and I didn't want an army of Murgos on our heels. Murgos aren't too bright, but
they can be an inconvenience at times. Zakath
looked surprised. "He was your prisoner?" Belgarath
shrugged. "In a manner of speaking." The
Emperor laughed rather wryly. "You could have wrung almost any concession
from me if you had just delivered him into my hands, you know. Why did you let him go?" "We
didn't need him anymore," Garion replied. "We'd reached the shores of
Lake Cthaka, so he really wasn't any kind of threat to us." Zakath's
expression narrowed slightly. " A few other things happened as well, I
think," he observed. "Urgit has always been a notorious coward,
wholly under the domination of the Grolim Agachak and of his father's generals.
But he didn't seem very timid while he was extricating his troops from the trap
I'd laid for them, and all the reports filtering out of Rak Urga seem to
suggest that he's actually behaving like a king. Did you by any chance have
anything to do with that?" "It's
possible, I suppose," Garion answered. "Urgit and I talked a few
times, and I told him what he was doing wrong." Zakath
tapped one forefinger against his chin, and his eyes were shrewd. "You may
not have made a lion of him, Belgarion," he said, "but at least he's
no longer a rabbit." A chill smile touched the Mallorean's lips. "In
a way, I'm rather glad about that. I've never taken much satisfaction in
hunting rabbits." He shaded his eyes with one hand, although the light in
the room was not particularly bright. "But what I can't understand is how
you managed to spirit him out of the Drojim Palace and away from the city. He
has whole regiments of bodyguards." "You're
overlooking something, Zakath," Belgarath said to him. "We have
certain advantages that aren't available to others." "Sorcery,
you mean? Is it really all that reliable?" "I've
had some luck with it from time to time." Zakath's
eyes had become suddenly intent. " They tell me that you're five thousand
years old, Belgarath. Is that true?" "Seven,
actually ‑or a little more. Why do you ask?" "In
all those years, hasn't it ever occurred to you simply to seize power? You
could have made yourself king of the world, you know." Belgarath
looked amused. "Why would I want to?" he asked. "All
men want power. It's human nature." "Has
all your power really made you happy?" "It
has certain satisfactions." "Enough
to make up for all the petty distractions that go with it?" "I
can endure those. At least I'm in a position where no one tells me what to
do." "No
one tells me what to do either, and I'm not saddled with all those tedious
responsibilities." Belgarath straightened. "All right, Zakath, shall
we get to the point? What are your intentions concerning us?" "I
haven't really decided that yet." The Emperor looked around at them.
"I presume that we can all be civilized about the present situation?" "How
do you mean, civilized?" Garion asked him. "I'll
accept your word that none of you will try to escape or do anything rash. I'm
aware that you and a number of your friends have certain specialized talents. I
don't want to be forced to take steps to counteract them." "We
have some rather pressing business," Garion replied carefully, "so we
can only delay for just so long. For
the time being, however, I think we can agree to be reasonable about
things." "Good.
We'll have to talk later, you and I, and come to know one another. I've had
comfortable quarters prepared for you and your friends, and I know that you're
anxious about your wife. Now, I hope you'll excuse me, but I have some of those
tedious responsibilities Belgarath mentioned to attend to." Although
the house was very large, it was not, strictly speaking, a palace. It appeared
that the Murgo governors‑general of Hagga who had ordered it built had
not shared the grandiose delusions which afflicted the rulers of Urga, and so
the building was more functional than ornate. "I hope you'll excuse me," General
Atesca said to them when they had emerged from the audience chamber. "I'm
obliged to deliver a full report to his Majesty ‑about various matters‑
and then I must return immediately to Rak Verkat." He looked at Garion.
"The circumstances under which we met were not the happiest, your
Majesty." he said, "but I hope you won't think too unkindly of
me." He bowed rather stiffly and then left them in the care of a member of
the Emperor's staff The man who led them down a long, dark‑paneled
hallway toward the center of the house was obviously not an Angarak. He had not
the angular eyes nor the stiff, bleak‑faced arrogance that marked the men
of that race. His
cheerful, round face seemed to hint at a Melcene heritage, and Garion
remembered that the bureaucracy which controlled most aspects of Mallorean life
was made up almost exclusively of Melcenes. "His Majesty asked me to
assure you that your quarters are not intended to be a prison," the official
told them as they approached a heavily barred iron door blocking off one
portion of the hallway. "This was a Murgo house before we took the city,
and it has certain structural peculiarities. Your rooms are in what once were
the women's quarters, and Murgos are fanatically protective of their women. It
has to do with their concept of racial purity, I think." At
the moment, Garion had little interest in sleeping arrangements. All his
concern was for Ce'Nedra. "Do you happen to know where I might find my
wife?" he asked the moon‑faced bureaucrat. "There
at the end of this corridor, your Majesty," the Melcene replied, pointing
toward a blue‑painted door at the far end of the hall. "Thank
you." Garion glanced at the others. "I'll be back in a little while,"
he told them and strode on ahead. The
room he entered was warm and the lighting subdued. Deep, ornately woven
Mallorean carpets covered the floor and soft green velvet drapes covered the
tall, narrow windows. Ce'Nedra lay in a high‑posted bed, against the wall
opposite the door, and Polgara was seated at the bedside, her expression grave. "Has
there been any change?" Garion asked her, softly closing the door behind
him. "Nothing as yet," she replied. Ce'Nedra's
face was pale as she slept with her crimson curls tumbled on her pillow. "She
is going to be all right, isn't
she?" Garion asked. "I'm
sure of it, Garion." Another
woman sat near the bed. She wore a light green, cowled robe; despite the fact
that she was indoors, she had the hood pulled up, partially concealing her
face. Ce'Nedra muttered something in a strangely
harsh tone and tossed her head restlessly on her pillow. The cowled woman
frowned. "Is this her customary voice, Lady Polgara?" she asked. Polgara
looked at her sharply. "No," she replied. " As a matter of fact,
it's not." "Would
the drug you gave her in some way affect the sound of her speech?" "No,
it wouldn't. Actually, she shouldn't be making any sounds at all." "
Ah," the woman said. "I think perhaps I understand now." She
leaned forward and very gently laid the fingertips of one hand on Ce'Nedra's
lips. She nodded then and withdrew her hand. " As I suspected," she
murmured. Polgara
also reached out to touch Ce'Nedra's face. Garion heard the faint whisper of her
will, and the candle at the bedside flared up slightly, then sank back until
its flame was scarcely more than a pinpoint. "I should have guessed,"
Polgara accused herself. "What
is it?" Garion asked in alarm. "Another
mind is seeking to dominate your wife and to subdue her will, your
Majesty," the cowled woman told him. "It's an art sometimes practiced
by the Grolims. They discovered it quite by accident during the third
age." "This
is Andel, Garion," Polgara told him. "Zakath sent her here to help
care for Ce'Nedra." Garion
nodded briefly to the hooded woman." Exactly what do we mean by the word
'dominate'?" he asked. "You
should be more familiar with that than most people, Garion," Polgara said.
"I'm sure you remember Asharak the Murgo." Garion felt a sudden
chill, remembering the force of the mind that had from his earliest childhood
sought that same control over his awareness. "Drive it out," he
pleaded. "Get whomever it is out of her mind." "Perhaps
not quite yet, Garion," Polgara said coldly. "We have an opportunity
here. Let's not waste it." "I
don't understand." "You
will, dear," she told him. Then she rose, sat on the edge of the bed and
lightly laid one hand on each of Ce'Nedra's temples. The faint whisper came
again, stronger this time, and once again the candles all flared and then sank back as if suffocating.
"I know you're in there," she said then. "You might as well
speak." Ce'Nedra's
expression grew contorted, and she tossed her head back and forth as if trying
to escape the hands touching her temples. Polgara's face grew stern, and she
implacably kept her hands in place. The pale lock in her hair began to glow,
and a strange chill came into the room, seeming to emanate from the bed itself. Ce'Nedra
suddenly screamed. "Speak!"
Polgara commanded. "You cannot flee until I release you, and I will not
release you until you speak." Ce'Nedra's
eyes suddenly opened. They were filled with hate. "I do not fear thee,
Polgara," she said in a harsh, rasping voice delivered in a peculiar
accent. "And
I fear you even less. Now, who are you?" "Thou
knowest me, Polgara." "Perhaps,
but I will have your name from you." There
was a long pause, and the surge of Polgara's will grew stronger. Ce'Nedra
screamed again ‑a scream filled with an agony that made Garion flinch.
"Stop!" the harsh voice cried. "I will speak!" "Say
your name," Polgara insisted implacably. "I
am Zandramas." "So.
What do you hope to gain by this?" An
evil chuckle escaped Ce'Nedra's pale lips. "I have already stolen her
heart, Polgara ‑her child. Now I will steal her mind as well. I could
easily kill her if I chose, but a dead Queen may be buried and her grave left
behind. A mad one, on the other hand, will give thee much to distract thee from
thy search for the Sardion." "I
can banish you with a snap of my fingers, Zandramas." "And
I can return just as quickly." A
frosty smile touched Polgara's lips. "You're not nearly as clever as I
thought," she said. "Did you actually believe that I twisted your
name out of you for my own amusement? Were you ignorant of the power over you
that you gave me when you spoke your own name. The power of the name is the
most elementary of all. I can keep you out of Ce'Nedra's mind now. There's much
more, though. For example, I know now that you're at Ashaba, haunting the bat‑infested
ruins of the House of Torak like a poor ragged ghost." A
startled gasp echoed through the room. "I
could tell you more, Zandramas, but this is all beginning to bore me." She
straightened, her hands still locked to the sides of Ce'Nedra's head. The white
lock at her brow flared into incandescence, and the faint whisper became a
deafening roar. "Now, begone!" she commanded. Ce'Nedra
moaned, and her face suddenly contorted into an expression of agony. An icy,
stinking wind seemed to howl through the room, and the candles and glowing
braziers sank even lower until the room was scarcely lit "Begone!"
Polgara repeated. An
agonized wail escaped Ce'Nedra's lips, and then that wail became disembodied,
coming it seemed from the empty air above the bed. The candles went out, and
all light ceased to glow out of the braziers. The wailing voice began to fade,
moving swiftly until it came to them as no more than a murmur echoing from an
unimaginable distance. "Is
Zandramas gone?" Garion asked in a shaking voice. "Yes,"
Polgara replied calmly out of the sudden darkness. "What
are we going to say to Ce'Nedra? When she wakes up, I mean." "She
won't remember any of this. Just tell her something vague. Make some light,
dear." Garion
fumbled for one of the candles, brushed his sleeve against it, and then deftly
caught it before it hit the floor. He was sort of proud of that. "Don't
play with it, Garion. Just light it." Her tone was so familiar and so
commonplace that he began to laugh, and the little surge of his will that he
directed at the candle was a stuttering sort of thing. The flame that appeared
bobbled and hiccuped at the end of the wick in a soundless golden chortle. Polgara
looked steadily at the giggling candle, then closed her eyes. "Oh,
Garion," she sighed in resignation. He
moved about the room relighting the other candles and fanning the braziers back
into life. The flames were all quite sedate ‑except for the original one,
which continued to dance and laugh in blithe glee. Polgara
turned to the hooded Dalasian healer. "You're most perceptive,
Andel," she said. "That sort of thing is difficult to recognize
unless you know precisely what you're looking for." "The
perception was not mine, Lady Polgara," Andel replied. " I was
advised by another of the cause of her Majesty's illness." "Cyradis?" Andel
nodded. " The minds of all our race are joined with hers, for we are but
the instruments of the task which lies upon her. Her concern for the Queen's
well‑being prompted her to intervene." The hooded woman hesitated.
"The Holy Seeress also asked me to beg you to intercede with your husband
in the matter of Toth. The Goodman's anger is causing that gentle guide extreme
anguish, and his pain is also hers. What happened at Verkat had to happen ‑otherwise
the meeting between the Child of Light and the Child of Dark could not come to
pass for ages hence." Polgara
nodded gravely. "I thought it might have been something like that. Tell
her that I'll speak with Durnik in Toth's behalf." Andel
inclined her head gratefully. "Garion,"
Ce'Nedra murmured drowsily, "where are we?" He
turned to her quickly. " Are you all right?" 'he asked, taking her
hand in his. "Mmmm,"
she said. "I'm just so very sleepy. What happened ‑and where are
we?" "We're
at Rak Hagga." He threw a quick glance at Polgara, then turned back to the
bed. "You just had a little fainting spell is all," he said with a
slightly exaggerated casualness. "How are you feeling?" "I'm
fine, dear, but I think I'd like to sleep now." And her eyes went closed.
Then she opened them again with a sleepy little frown. "Garion," she
murmured, "why is that candle acting like that?" He
kissed her lightly on the cheek. "Don't worry about it, dear," he
told her, but she had already fallen fast asleep. It
was well past midnight when Garion was awakened by a light tapping on the door
of the room in which he slept. "Who is it?" he asked, half rising in
his bed. "A
messenger from the Emperor, your Majesty," A voice replied from the other
side of the door. "He instructed me to ask if you would be so good as to
join him in his private study." "Now?
In the middle of the night?" "Such
was the Emperor's instruction, your Majesty." "All
right," Garion said, throwing off his blankets, and swinging around to put
his feet on the cold floor. "Give
me a minute or so to get dressed." "Of
course, your Majesty." Muttering
to himself, Garion began to pull on his clothes by the faint light coming from
the brazier in the corner. When he was dressed, he splashed cold water on his
face and raked his fingers through his sandy hair, trying to push it into some
semblance of order. Almost as an afterthought he ducked his head and arm
through the strap attached to the sheath of Iron‑grip's sword and
shrugged it into place across his back. Then he opened the door. " All
right," he said to the messenger, "let's go." Kal
Zakath's study was a book‑lined room with several leather‑upholstered
chairs, a large polished table and a crackling fire on the hearth. The Emperor,
still clad in plain white linen, sat in a chair at the table, shuffling through
a stack of parchment sheets by the light of a single oil lamp. "You
wanted to see me, Zakath?" Garion asked as he entered the room. "Ah,
yes, Belgarion," Zakath said, pushing aside the parchments. "So good
of you to come. I understand that your wife is recovering." Garion nodded. "Thank you again fur
sending Andel. Her aid was very helpful." "My
pleasure, Belgarion." Zakath reached out and lowered the wick in the lamp
until the corners of the room filled with shadows. "I thought we might
talk a little," he said. "Isn't
it sort of late?" "I
don't sleep very much, Belgarion. A man can lose a third of his life in sleep.
The day is filled with bright lights and distractions; the night is dim and
quiet and allows much greater concentration. Please, sit down." Garion
unbuckled his sword and leaned it against a bookcase. "I'm
not really all that dangerous, you
know," the Emperor said, looking pointedly at the great weapon. Garion smiled slightly, settling into a chair
by the fire. "I didn't bring it because of you, Zakath. It's just a habit.
It's not the kind of sword you want to leave lying around." "I
don't think anyone would steal it, Belgarion." "It
can't be stolen. I just don't want
anybody getting hurt by accidentally touching it." "Do
you mean to say that it's that
sword?" Garion
nodded. "I'm sort of obliged to take care of it. It's a nuisance most of the time, but
there've been a few occasions when I was glad I had it with me." "What
really happened at Cthol
Mishrak?" Zakath asked suddenly. "I've heard all sorts of
stories." Garion
nodded wryly. "So have I. Most of them get the names right, but not very
much else. Neither Torak nor I had very much control over what happened. We
fought, and I stuck that sword into his chest." "And
he died?" Zakath's face was intent. "Eventually,
yes." "Eventually?" "He
vomited fire first and wept flames. Then he cried out." "What
did he say?" "
'Mother,' " Garion replied shortly. He didn't really want to talk about
it. "What
an extraordinary thing for him to do. Whatever happened to his body? I had the
entire ruin of Cthol Mishrak searched for him." "The
other Gods came and took it. Do you suppose we could talk about something else?
Those particular memories are painful." "He
was your enemy." Garion
sighed. "He was also a God, Zakath ‑and killing a God is a terrible
thing to have to do." "You're
a strangely gentle man, Belgarion. I think I respect you more for that than I
do for your invincible courage." "I'd
hardly say invincible. I was terrified the whole time ‑and so was Torak,
I think. Was there something you really wanted to talk about?" Zakath
leaned back in his chair, tapping thoughtfully at his pursed lips. "You
know that eventually you and I will have to confront each other, don't
you?" "No,"
Garion disagreed. "That's not absolutely certain." "There
can only be one King of the World." Garion's
look grew pained. "I've got enough trouble trying to rule one small
island. I've never wanted to be King of the World." "But
I have ‑and do." Garion
sighed. "Then we probably will fight at that sooner or later. I don't
think the world was intended to be ruled by one man. If you try to do that, I'll
have to stop you." "I
am unstoppable, Belgarion." "So
was Torak ‑or at least he thought so." "That's
blunt enough." "It
helps to avoid a lot of misunderstandings later on. I'd say that you've got
enough trouble at home without trying to invade my kingdom ‑or those of
my friends. That's not to mention the stalemate here in Cthol Murgos." "You're
well informed." "Queen
Porenn is a close personal friend. She keeps information me advised, and Silk
picks up a great deal of information during the course of his business
dealings." "Silk?" "Excuse me. Prince Kheldar, I mean.
Silk's a nickname of sorts." Zakath
looked at him steadily. "In some ways we're very much alike, Belgarion,
and in other ways very different, but we still do what necessity compels us to
do. Frequently, we're at the mercy of events over which we have no
control." "I
suppose you're talking about the two Prophecies?" Zakath
laughed shortly. "I don't believe in prophecy. I only believe in power.
It's curious, though, that we've both been faced with similar problems of late.
You recently had to put down an uprising in Aloria ‑a group of religious
fanatics, I believe. I have something of much the same nature going on in
Darshiva. Religion is a constant thorn in the side of any ruler, wouldn't you
say?" "I've
been able to work around it‑most of the time." "You've
been very lucky then. Torak was neither a good nor kindly God, and his Grolim
priesthood is vile. If
I weren't busy here in Cthol Murgos, I think I might endear myself to the next
thousand or so generations by obliterating every Grolim on the face of the
earth." Garion
grinned at him. "What would you say to an alliance with that in
mind?" he suggested. Zakath
laughed briefly, and then his face grew somber again. "Does the name
Zandramas mean anything to you?" he asked. Garion
edged around that cautiously, not knowing how much information Zakath had about
their real reason for being in Cthol Murgos. "I've heard some
rumors," he said. "How
about Cthrag Sardius?" "I've
heard of it." "You're
being evasive, Belgarion." Zakath gave him a steady look, then passed his
hand wearily across his eyes. "I
think you need some sleep," Garion told him. "Time
for that soon enough ‑when my work is done." "That's
up to you, I guess." "How
much do you know about Mallorea, Belgarion?" "I
get reports ‑a little disjointed sometimes, but fairly current." "No.
I mean our past." "Not
too much, I'm afraid. Western historians tried very hard to ignore the fact
that Mallorea was even there." Zakath
smiled wryly. "The University of Melcene has the same shortsightedness
regarding the West," he noted. "Anyway, over the past several
centuries ‑since the disaster at Vo Mimbre‑ Mallorean society has
become almost completely secular. Torak was bound in sleep, Ctuchik was
practicing his perversions here in Cthol Murgos, and Zedar was wandering around
the world like a rootless vagabond ‑what ever happened to him, by the
way? I thought he was at Cthol Mishrak." "He
was." "We
didn't find his body." "He
isn't dead." "He's
not?" Zakath looked stunned. "Where is he, then?" "Beneath
the city. Belgarath opened the earth and sealed him up in solid rock under the
ruin." "Alive?" Zakath's exclamation
came out in a choked gasp . "There
was a certain amount of justification for it. Go
on with your story." Zakath shuddered and then recovered. "With the
rest of them out of the way, the only religious figure left in Mallorea was
Urvon, and he devoted himself almost exclusively to trying to make his palace at
Mal Yaska more opulent than the imperial one at Mal Zeth. Every so often he'd
preach a sermon filled with mumbo jumbo and nonsense, but most of the time he
seemed to have forgotten Torak entirely. With the Dragon God and his disciples
no longer around, the real power of the Grolim Church was gone ‑oh, the
priests babbled about the return of Torak and they all paid lip service to the
notion that one day the sleeping God would awaken, but the memory of him grew
dimmer and dimmer. The power of the Church grew less and less, while that of
the army ‑which is to say the imperial throne‑ grew more and
more." "Mallorean
politics seem to be very murky," Garion observed. Zakath
nodded. "It's part of our nature, I suppose. At any rate, our society was
functioning and moving out of the dark ages ‑slowly, perhaps, but moving.
Then you appeared out of nowhere and awakened Torak -and just as suddenly put
him permanently back to sleep again. That's when all our problems
started." "Shouldn't
it have ended them? That's sort of what I had in mind." "I
don't think you grasp the nature of the religious mind, Belgarion. So long as
Torak was there ‑even though he slept‑ the Grolims and the other
hysterics in the empire were fairly placid, secure and comfortable in the
belief that one day he would awaken, punish all their enemies, and reassert the
absolute authority of the unwashed and stinking priesthood. But when you killed
Torak, you destroyed their comfortable. sense of security. They were forced to
face the fact that without Torak they were nothing. Some of them were so
chagrined that they went mad. Others fell into absolute despair. A few, how
ever, began to hammer together a new mythology -something to replace what you
had destroyed with a single stroke of that sword over there." "It
wasn't entirely my idea," Garion told him. "It's results that matter, Belgarion,
not intentions. Anyway, Urvon was forced to tear himself away from his quest
for opulence and his wallowing in the adoration of the sycophants who
surrounded him and get back to business. For a time he was in an absolute
frenzy of activity. He resurrected all the moth‑eaten old prophecies and
twisted and wrenched at them until they seemed to say what he wanted them to
say." "And
what was that?" "He's
trying to convince people that a new God will come to rule over Angarak ‑either
a resurrection of Torak himself or some new deity infused with Torak's spirit.
He's even got a candidate in mind for this new God of Angarak." "Oh?
Who's that?" Zakath's
expression became amused. "He sees his new God every time he looks in a
mirror." "You're
not serious!" "Oh,
yes. Urvon's been trying to convince himself that he's at least a demigod for
several centuries now. He'd probably have himself paraded all over Mallorea in a
golden chariot -except that he's afraid to leave Mal Yaska. As I understand it,
there's a very nasty hunchback who's been hungering to kill him for eons ‑one
of Aldur's disciples, I believe." Garion
nodded. "Beldin," he said. "I've met him." "Is
he really as bad as the stories make him out to be?" "Probably
even worse. I don't think you'd want to be around to watch what he does, if he
ever catches up with Urvon." "I
wish him good hunting, but Urvon's not my only problem, I'm afraid. Not long
after the death of Torak, certain rumors started coming out of Darshiva. A
Grolim priestess ‑Zandramas by name‑ also began to predict the
coming of a new God." "I
didn't know that she was a Grolim," Garion said with some surprise. Zakath
nodded gravely. " She formerly had a very unsavory reputation in Darshiva.
Then the so‑called ecstasy of prophecy fell on her, and she was suddenly
transformed by it. Now when she speaks, no one can resist her words. She
preaches to multitudes and fires them with invincible zeal. Her message of the
coming of a new God ran through Darshiva like wildfire and spread into Regel,
Voresebo, and Zamad as well. Virtually the entire northeast coast of Mallorea
is hers." "What's
the Sardion got to do with all this?" Garion asked. "I
think it's the key to the whole business," Zakath replied. "Both
Zandramas and Urvon seem to believe that whoever finds and possesses it is
going to win out." "Agachak
‑the Hierarch of Rak Urga‑ believes the same thing," Garion
told him. Zakath
nodded moodily. "I suppose I should have realized that. A Grolim is a
Grolim ‑whether he comes from Mallorea or Cthol Murgos." "It
seems to me that maybe you should go back to Mallorea and put things in
order." "No,
Belgarion, I won't abandon my campaign here in Cthol Murgos." "Is
personal revenge worth it?" Zakath
looked startled. "I
know why you hated Taur Urgas, but he's dead, and Urgit's not at all like him.
I can't really believe that you'd sacrifice your whole empire just for the sake
of revenging yourself on a man who can't feel it." "You
know?" Zakath's face looked stricken. "Who told you?" "Urgit
did. He told me the whole story." "With
pride, I expect." Zakath's teeth were clenched, and his face pale. "No,
not really. It was with regret ‑and with contempt for Taur Urgas. He
hated him even more than you do." "That's
hardly possible, Belgarion. To answer your question, yes, I will sacrifice my empire ‑the
whole world if need be‑ to spill out the last drop of the blood of Taur
Urgas. I will neither sleep nor rest nor be turned aside from my vengeance, and
I will crush whomever stands in my path." "Tell him, " the dry voice in
Garion's mind said suddenly. "What?" "Tell him the truth about Urgit.
" "But‑ " "Do it, Garion. He needs to know.
There are things he has to do, and he won't do them until he puts this
obsession behind him. " Zakath
was looking at him curiously. "Sorry,
just receiving instructions," Garion explained lamely. "Instructions?
From whom?" "You
wouldn't believe it. I was told to give you some information." He drew in
a deep breath. "Urgit isn't a Murgo," he said flatly. "What
are you talking about?" "I
said that Urgit isn't a Murgo ‑at least not entirely. His
mother was, of course, but his father was not Taur Urgas." "You're
lying!" "No,
I'm not. We found out about it while we were at the Drojim Palace in Rak Urga.
Urgit didn't know about it either." "I
don't believe you, Belgarion!" Zakath's face was livid, and he was nearly
shouting. "Taur
Urgas is dead," Garion said wearily. "Urgit made sure of that by
cutting his throat and burying him head down in his grave. He also claims that
he had every one of his brothers ‑the real
sons of Taur Urgas‑ killed to make himself secure on the throne. I don't
think there's one drop of Urga blood left in the world." Zakath's
eyes narrowed. "It's a trick. You've allied yourself with Urgit and
brought me this absurd lie to save his life." "Use the Orb, Garion," the voice instructed. "How?" "Take it off the pommel of the sword
and hold it in your right hand. It'll show Zakath the truths that he needs to
know." Garion
rose to his feet. "If I can show you the truth, will you look?" he
asked the agitated Mallorean Emperor. "Look?
Look at what?" Garion
walked over to his sword and peeled off the soft leather sleeve covering the
hilt. He put his hand on the Orb, and it came free with an audible click. Then
he turned back to the man at the table. "I'm not exactly sure how this
works," he said. "I'm told that Aldur was able to do it, but I've
never tried it for myself. I think you're supposed to look into this." He
extended his right arm until the Orb was in front of Zakath's face. "What
is that?" "You
people call it Cthrag Yaska," Garion replied. Zakath
recoiled, his face blanching. "It
won't hurt you ‑as long as you don't touch it." The
Orb, which for the past months had rather sullenly obeyed Garion's continued
instruction to restrain itself, slowly began to pulsate and glow in his hand,
bathing Zakath's face in its blue radiance. The Emperor half lifted his hand as
if to push the glowing stone aside. "Don't
touch it," Garion warned again. "Just look." But
'Zakath's eyes were already locked on the stone as its blue light grew stronger
and stronger. His hands gripped the edge of the table in front of him so
tightly that his knuckles grew white. For a long moment he stared into that
blue incandescence. Then, slowly, his fingers lost their grip on the table edge
and fell back onto the arms of his chair. An expression of agony crossed his
face. "They have escaped me," he groaned with tears welling out of
his closed eyes, "and I have slaughtered tens of thousands for
nothing." The tears began to stream down his contorted face. "I'm
sorry, Zakath," Garion said quietly, lowering his hand. "I can't
change what's already happened, but you had to know the truth." "I
cannot thank you for this truth," Zakath said, his shoulders shaking in
the storm of his weeping. "Leave me, Belgarion. Take that accursed stone
from my sight." Garion nodded with
a great feeling of compassion and shared sorrow. Then he replaced the Orb on
the pommel of his sword, re‑covered the hilt, and picked up the great
weapon. "I'm very sorry, Zakath," he said again, and then he quietly
went out of the room, leaving the Emperor of boundless Mallorea alone with his
grief. CHAPTER THREE "Really,
Garion, I'm perfectly fine," Ce'Nedra objected again. "I'm
glad to hear that." "Then
you'll let me get out of bed?" "No." "That's
not fair," she pouted. "Would
you like a little more tea?" he asked, going to the fireplace, taking up a
poker, and swinging out the iron arm from which a kettle was suspended. "No,
I don't," she replied in a sulky little voice. "It smells, and it
tastes awful." "Aunt
Pol says that it's very good for you. Maybe if you drink some more of it,
she'll let you get out of bed and sit in a chair for a while." He spooned
some of the dried, aromatic leaves from an earthenware pot into a cup, tipped
the kettle carefully with the poker, and filled the cup with steaming water. Ce'Nedra's
eyes had momentarily come alight, but narrowed again almost immediately.
"Oh, very clever, Garion,"
she said in a voice heavy with sarcasm. "Don't patronize me." "Of
course not," he agreed blandly, setting the cup on the stand beside the
bed. "You probably ought to let that steep for a while," he
suggested. "It
can steep all year if it wants to. I'm not going to drink it." He
sighed with resignation. "I'm sorry, Ce'Nedra," he said with genuine
regret, "but you're wrong. Aunt Pol says that you're supposed to drink a
cup of this every other hour. Until she tells me otherwise, that's exactly what
you're going to do." "What
if I refuse?" Her tone was belligerent. "I'm
bigger than you are," he reminded her. Her
eyes went wide with shock. "You wouldn't actually force me to drink it, would you?" His
expression grew mournful. "I'd really hate to do something like
that," he told her. "But
you'd do it, wouldn't you?" she accused. He
thought about it a moment, then nodded. "Probably," he admitted,
"if Aunt Pol told me to." She
glared at him. " All right," she said finally. "Give me the
stinking tea." "It
doesn't smell all that bad,
Ce'Nedra." "Why
don't you drink it, then?" "I'm
not the one who's been sick." She
proceeded then to tell him -at some length- exactly what she thought of the tea
and him and her bed and the room and of the whole world in general. Many of the
terms she used were very colorful -even lurid- and some of them were in
languages that he didn't recognize. "What
on earth is all the shouting about?" Polgara asked, coming into the room. "I
absolutely hate this stuff!"
Ce'Nedra declared at the top of her lungs, waving the cup about and spilling
most of the contents. "I
wouldn't drink it then." Aunt Pol advised calmly. "Garion
says that if I don't drink it, he'll pour it down my throat." "Oh.
Those were yesterday' s
instructions." Polgara looked at Garion. "Didn't I tell you that they
change today?" "No,"
he replied. "As a matter of fact, you didn't." He said it in a very
level tone. He was fairly proud of that. "I'm
sorry, dear. I must have forgotten." "When
can I get out of bed?" Ce'Nedra demanded. Polgara
gave her a surprised look. "Any time you want, dear " she said.
"As a matter of fact, I just came by to ask if you planned to join us for
breakfast." Ce'Nedra
sat up in bed, her eyes like hard little stones. She slowly turned an icy gaze upon Garion
and then quite deliberately stuck her tongue out at him. Garion
turned to Polgara. "Thanks awfully," he said to her. "Don't
be snide, dear," she murmured. She looked at the fuming little Queen.
"Ce'Nedra, weren't you told as a child that sticking out one's tongue is
the worst possible form of bad manners?" Ce'Nedra
smiled sweetly. "Why, yes, Lady Polgara, as a matter of fact I was. That's
why I only do it on special occasions." "I
think I'll take a walk," Garion said to no one in particular. He went to
the door, opened it, and left. Some
days later he lounged in one of the sitting rooms that had been built in the
former women's quarters where he and the others were lodged. The room was
peculiarly feminine. The furniture was softly cushioned in mauve, and the broad
windows had filmy curtains of pale lavender. Beyond the windows lay a snowy
garden, totally embraced by the tall wings of this bleak Murgo house. A cheery
fire crackled in the half‑moon arch of a broad fireplace, and at the far
corner of the room an artfully contrived grotto, thick with green fern and
moss, flourished about a trickling fountain. Garion sat brooding out at a
sunless noon ‑at an ash‑colored sky spitting white pellets that
were neither snow nor hail, but something in between‑ and realized all of
a sudden that he was homesick for Riva. It was a peculiar thing to come to
grips with here on the opposite end of the world. Always before, the word
"homesick" had been associated with Faldor's farm ‑the kitchen,
the broad central courtyard, Durnik's smithy, and all the other dear, treasured
memories. Now, suddenly, he missed that storm‑lashed coast, the security
of that grim fortress hovering above the bleak city lying below, and the
mountains, heavy with snow, rising stark white against a black and stormy sky. There
was a faint knock at the door. "Yes?"
Garion said absently, not looking around. The
door opened almost timidly. "Your Majesty?" a vaguely familiar voice
said. Garion
turned, looking back over his shoulder. The man was chubby and bald and he wore
brown, a plain serviceable color, though his robe was obviously costly, and the
heavy gold chain about his neck loudly proclaimed that this was no minor
official. Garion frowned slightly. "Haven't we met before?" he asked.
"Aren't you General Atesca's friend‑uh‑" "Brador,
your Majesty," the brown‑robed man supplied. "Chief of the
Bureau of Internal Affairs." "Oh,
yes. Now I remember. Come in, your Excellency, come in." "Thank
you, your Majesty." Brador came into the room and moved toward the
fireplace, extending his hands to its warmth. "Miserable climate." He
shuddered. "You
should try a winter in Riva," Garion said, "although it's summer
there right now." Brador
looked out the window at the snowy garden. "Strange place, Cthol
Murgos," he said. "One's tempted to believe that all of Murgodom is
deliberately ugly, and then one comes across a room like this." "I
suspect that the ugliness was to satisfy Ctuchik -and Taur Urgas," Garion
replied. "Underneath, Murgos probably aren't much different from the rest
of us." Brador
laughed. "That sort of thinking is considered heresy in Mal Zeth," he
said. "The
people in Val Alorn feel much the same way." Garion looked at the
bureaucrat. "I expect that this isn't just a social call, Brador," he
said. "What's on your mind?" "Your
Majesty," Brador said soberly, "I absolutely have to speak with the Emperor. Atesca tried to arrange it before
he went back to Rak Verkat, but‑" He spread his hands helplessly.
"Could you possibly speak to him about it? The matter is of the utmost
urgency." "I
really don't think there's very much I can do for you, Brador," Garion
told him. "Right now I'm probably the last person he'd want to talk
to." "Oh?"
"I
told him something that he didn't want to hear." Brador's
shoulders slumped in defeat. "You were my last hope, your Majesty."
he said. "What's
the problem?" Brador
hesitated, looking around nervously as if to assure himself that they were
alone. "Belgarion," he said then in a very quiet voice, "have
you ever seen a demon?" "A
couple of times, yes. It's not the sort of experience I'd care to repeat." "How
much do you know about the Karands?" "Not
a great deal. I've heard that they're related to the Morindim in northern Gar
og Nadrak." "You
know more about them than most people, then. Do you know very much about the
religious practices of the Morindim?" Garion
nodded. "They're demon worshippers. It's not a particularly safe form of
religion, I've noticed." Brador's
face was bleak. "The Karands share the beliefs and practices of their
cousins on the arctic plains of the West," he said. "After they were
converted to the worship of Torak, the Grolims tried to stamp out those
practices, but they persisted in the mountains and forests." He stopped
and looked fearfully around again. "Belgarion,"
he said, almost in a whisper, "does the name Mengha mean anything to
you?" "No.
I don't think so. Who's Mengha?" "We
don't know ‑at least not for certain. He seems to have come out of the
forest to the north of Lake Karanda about six months ago." "And?"
"He
marched ‑alone‑ to the gates of Calida in Jenno and called for the
surrender of the city. They laughed at him, of course, but then he marked some
symbols on the ground. They didn't laugh any more after that." The Melcene
bureaucrat's face was gray. "Belgarion, he unloosed a horror on Calida
such as man has never seen before. Those symbols he drew on the ground summoned
up a host of demons ‑not one, or a dozen, but a whole army of them. I've
talked with survivors of that attack. They're mostly mad ‑mercifully so,
I think‑ and what happened at Calida was utterly unspeakable." "An
army of them?" Garion exclaimed. Brador
nodded. "That's what makes Mengha so dreadfully dangerous. As l'm sure you
know, usually when someone summons a demon, sooner or later it gets away from
him and kills him, but Mengha appears to have absolute control of all the
fiends he raises and he can call them up by the hundreds. Urvon is terrified
and he's even begun to experiment with magic himself, hoping to defend Mal
Yaska against Mengha. We don't know where Zandramas is, but her apostate Grolim
cohorts are desperately striving also to summon up these fiends. Great Gods,
Belgarion, help me! This unholy infection will spread out of Mallorea and sweep
the world. We'll all be engulfed by howling fiends, and no place, no matter how
remote, will provide a haven for the pitiful remnants of mankind. Help me to
persuade Kal Zakath that his petty little war here in Cthol Murgos has no real
meaning in the face of the horror that's emerging in Mallorea." Garion
gave him a long, steady look, then rose to his feet. "You'd better come
with me, Brador," he said quietly. "I think we need to talk with
Belgarath." They
found the old sorcerer in the book‑lined library of the house, poring
over an ancient volume bound in green leather. He set his book aside and
listened as Brador repeated what he had told Garion. "Urvon and Zandramas
are also engaging in this insanity?" he asked when the Melcene had
finished. Brador
nodded. " According to our best information, Ancient One," he
replied. Belgarath
slammed his fist down and began to swear. "What are they thinking
of?" he burst out, pacing up and down. "Don't they know that UL
himself had forbidden this?" "They're
afraid of Mengha," Brador said helplessly. "They feel that they must
have some way to protect themselves from his horde of fiends." "You
don't protect yourself from demons by raising more demons," the old man
fumed. "If even one of them breaks free, they'll all get loose. Urvon or
Zandramas might be able to handle them, but sooner or later some underling is
going to make a mistake. Let's go see Zakath." "I
don't think we can get in to see him just now, Grandfather," Garion said
dubiously. "He didn't like what I told him about Urgit." "That's
too bad. This is something that won't wait for him to regain his composure.
Let's go." The
three of them went quickly through the corridors of the house to the large
antechamber they had entered with General Atesca upon their arrival from Rak
Verkat. "Absolutely
impossible," the colonel at the desk beside the main door declared when
Belgarath demanded to see the Emperor immediately. "As
you grow older, Colonel," the old man said ominously, "you'll
discover just how meaningless the word 'impossible' really is." He raised
one hand, gestured somewhat theatrically, and Garion heard and felt the surge
of his will. A
number of battle flags mounted on stout poles projected out from the opposite
wall perhaps fifteen feet from the floor. The officious colonel vanished from
his chair and reappeared precariously astride one of those poles with his eyes
bulging and his hands desperately clinging to his slippery perch. "Where
would you like to go next, Colonel?" Belgarath asked him. "As I
recall, there's a very tall flagpole out front. I could set you on top of it if
you wish." The
colonel stared at him in horror. "Now,
as soon as I bring you down from there, you're going to persuade your Emperor
to see us at once. You're going to be very convincing, Colonel ‑that's
unless you want to be a permanent flagpole ornament, of course." The
colonel's face was still pasty white when he emerged from the guarded door
leading to the audience chamber, and he flinched violently every time Belgarath
moved his hand. "His Majesty consents to see you," he stammered. Belgarath
grunted." I was almost sure that he would." Kal
Zakath had undergone a noticeable transformation since Garion had last seen
him. His white linen robe was wrinkled and stained, and there were dark circles
under his eyes. His face was deathly pale, his hair was unkempt, and he was
unshaven. Spasm-like tremors ran through his body, and he looked almost too
weak to stand. "What do you want?" he demanded in a barely audible
voice. "Are
you sick?" Belgarath asked him. "A
touch of fever, I think." Zakath shrugged. "What's so important that
you felt you had to force your way in here to tell me about it?" "Your
empire's collapsing, Zakath," Belgarath told him flatly. "It's time
you went home to mend your fences." Zakath
smiled faintly. "Wouldn't that be so very convenient for you?" he
said. "What's
going on in Mallorea isn't convenient for anybody. Tell him, Brador." Nervously,
the Melcene bureaucrat delivered his report. "Demons?"
Zakath retorted skeptically. "Oh, come now, Belgarath. Surely you don't
expect me to believe that, do you? Do you honestly think that I'll run back to
Mallorea to chase shadows and leave you behind to raise an army here in the
West to confront me when I return?" The
palsy-like shaking Garion had noted when they had entered the room seemed to be
growing more severe. Zakath's head bobbed and jerked on his neck, and a stream
of spittle ran unnoticed from one corner of his mouth. "You
won't be leaving us behind, Zakath," Belgarath replied. "We're going
with you. If even a tenth of what Brador says is true, I'm going to have to go
to Karanda and stop this Mengha. If he's raising demons, we're all going to have to put everything else
aside to stop him." "Absurd!"
Zakath declared agitatedly. His eyes were unfocused now, and his weaving and
trembling had become so severe that he was unable to control his limbs. "I'm
not going to be tricked by a clever old man into‑" He suddenly
started up from his chair with an animal-like cry, clutching at the sides of
his head. Then he toppled forward to the floor, twitching and jerking. Belgarath
jumped forward and took hold of the convulsing man's arms. "Quick!"
he snapped. "Get something between his teeth before he bites off his
tongue!" Brador
grabbed up a sheaf of reports from a nearby table, wadded them up, and jammed
them into the frothing Emperor's mouth. "Garion!"
Belgarath barked. "Get Pol ‑fast!" Garion
started toward the door at a run. "Wait!"
Belgarath said, sniffing suspiciously at the air above the face of the man he
was holding down. "Bring Sadi, too. There's a peculiar smell here.
Hurry!" Garion
bolted. He ran through the hallways past startled officials and servants and
finally burst into the room where Polgara was quietly talking with Ce'Nedra and
Velvet. "Aunt Pol!" he shouted, "Come quickly! Zakath just
collapsed!" Then he spun, ran a few more steps down the hall, and
shouldered open the door to Sadi's room. "We need you," he barked at
the startled eunuch. "Come with me." It
took only a few moments for the three of them to return to the polished door in
the anteroom. "What's
going on?" the Angarak colonel demanded in a frightened voice, barring
their way. "Your
Emperor is sick," Garion told him. "Get out of the way." Roughly
he pushed the protesting officer to one side and yanked the door open. Zakath's
convulsions had at least partially subsided, but Belgarath still held him down. "What
is it, father" Polgara asked, kneeling beside the stricken man. "He
threw a fit." "The
falling sickness?" "I
don't think so. It wasn't quite the same. Sadi, come over here and smell his
breath. I'm getting a peculiar odor from him." Sadi
approached cautiously, leaned forward, and sniffed several times. Then he
straightened, his face pale. "Thalot,"
he announced. "A
poison?" Polgara asked him. Sadi
nodded. "It's quite rare." "Do
you have an antidote?" "No,
my lady," he replied. "There isn't an antidote for thalot. It's
always been universally fatal. It's seldom used because it acts very slowly,
but no one ever recovers from it." "Then
he's dying?" Garion asked with a sick feeling. "In
a manner of speaking, yes. The convulsions will subside, but they'll recur with
increasing frequency. Finally . . ." Sadi shrugged. . . "There's
no hope at all?" Polgara asked. "None
whatsoever, my lady. About all we can do is make his last few days more
comfortable." Belgarath
started to swear. "Quiet him down, Pol," he said. "We need to
get him into bed and we can't move him while he's jerking around that
way." She
nodded and put one hand on Zakath's forehead. Garion
felt the faint surge, and the struggling Emperor grew quiet. Brador,
his face very pale, looked at them. "I don't think we should announce this
just yet," he cautioned. "Let's just call it a slight illness for the
moment until we can decide what to do. I'll send for a litter." The
room to which the unconscious Zakath was taken was plain to the point of
severity. The Emperor's bed was a narrow cot. The only other furniture was a
single plain chair and a low chest. The walls were white and unadorned, and a
charcoal brazier glowed in one corner. Sadi
went back to their chambers and returned with his red case and the canvas sack
in which Polgara kept her collection of herbs and remedies: The two of them
consulted in low tones while Garion and Brador pushed the litter bearers and
curious soldiers from the room. Then they mixed a steaming cup of a pungent‑smelling
liquid. Sadi
raised Zakath's head and held it while Polgara spooned the medicine into his
slack‑lipped mouth. The
door opened quietly, and the green‑robed Dalasian healer, Andel, entered.
"I came as soon as I heard," she said. "Is the Emperor's illness
serious?" Polgara
looked at her gravely. "Close the door, Andel," she said quietly. The
healer gave her a strange look, then pushed the door shut. "Is it that
grave, my lady?" Polgara
nodded. "He's been poisoned," she said. "We don't want word of
it to get out just yet." Andel
gasped. "What can I do to help?" she asked, coming quickly to the
bed. "Not
very much, I'm afraid," Sadi told her. "Have
you given him the antidote yet?" "There
is no antidote." "There
must be. Lady Polgara‑" Polgara
sadly shook her head. "I
have failed, then," the hooded woman said in a voice filled with tears.
She turned from the bed, her head bowed, and Garion heard a faint murmur that
somehow seemed to come from the air above her‑a murmur that curiously was
not that of a single voice. There was a long silence; and then a shimmering
appeared at the foot of the bed. When it cleared, the blindfolded form of
Cyradis stood there, one hand slightly extended. "This must not be,"
she said in her clear, ringing voice. "Use thine art, Lady Polgara.
Restore him. Should he die, all our tasks will fail. Bring thy power to
bear." "It
won't work, Cyradis," Polgara replied, setting the cup down. "If a
poison affects only the blood, I can usually manage to purge it, and Sadi has a
whole case full of antidotes. This poison, however, sinks into every particle
of the body. It's killing his bones and organs as well as his blood, and
there's no way to leech it out." The
shimmering form at the foot of the bed wrung its hands in anguish. "It
cannot be so," Cyradis wailed. "Hast thou even applied the sovereign
specific?" Polgara
looked up quickly. "Sovereign specific? A universal remedy? I know of no
such agent." "But
it doth exist, Lady Polgara. I know not its origins nor its composition, but I
have felt its gentle power abroad in the world for some years now." Polgara
looked at Andel, but the healer shook her head helplessly. "I do not know
of such a potion, my lady." "Think,
Cyradis," Polgara said urgently. "Anything you can tell us might give
us a clue." The
blindfolded Seeress touched the fingertips of one hand lightly to her temple.
"Its origins are recent," she said, half to herself. "It came
into being less than a score of years ago ‑some obscure flower, or so it
seemeth to me." "It's
hopeless, then," Sadi said. "There are millions of kinds of
flowers." He rose and crossed the room to Belgarath. "I think we
might want to leave here ‑almost immediately," he murmured. "At
the first suggestion of the word 'poison,' people start looking for the nearest
Nyissan ‑and those associated with him. I think we're in a great deal of
danger right now." "Can
you think of anything else,
Cyradis?" Polgara passed. "No matter how remote?" The
Seeress struggled with it, her face strained as she reached deeper into her
strange vision. Her shoulders finally sagged in defeat. "Nothing,"
she said. "Only a woman's face." "'Describe
it." "She
is tall," the Seeress replied. "Her hair is very dark, but her skin
is like marble. Her husband is much involved with horses." "Adara!"
Garion exclaimed, the beautiful face of his cousin suddenly coming before his
eyes. Polgara
snapped her fingers. "And Adara's rose!" Then she frowned. "I
examined that flower very closely some years back, Cyradis," she said.
"Are you absolutely sure? There are some unusual substances in it, but I
didn't find any particular medicinal qualities in any of them -either in any
distillation or powder." Cyradis
concentrated. "Can healing be accomplished by means of a fragrance, Lady
Polgara?" Polgara's
eyes narrowed in thought. "There are some minor remedies that are
inhaled," she said doubtfully, "but‑" "There
are poisons that can be administered in that fashion, Lady Polgara," Sadi
supplied. "The fumes are drawn into the lungs and from there into the
heart. Then the blood carries them to every part of the body. It could very
well be the only way to neutralize the effects of thalot." Belgarath's
expression had grown intent. "Well, Pol?" he asked. "It's
worth a try, father," she replied. "I've got a few of the flowers.
They're dried, but they might
work." "Any
seeds?" "A
few, yes." "Seeds?"
Andel exclaimed. "Kal Zakath would be months in his grave before any bush
could grow and bloom." The
old man chuckled slyly. "Not quite," he said, winking at Polgara.
"I have quite a way with plants sometimes. I'm going to need some dirt ‑and
some boxes or tubs to put it in." Sadi
went to the door and spoke briefly with the guards outside. They looked
baffled, but a short command from Andel sent them scurrying. "What
is the origin of this strange flower, Lady Polgara?" Cyradis asked
curiously, "How is it that thou art so well acquainted with it?" "Garion
made it." Polgara shrugged, looking thoughtfully at Zakath's narrow cot.
"I think we'll want the bed out from the wall, father," she said.
"I want it surrounded by flowers." "Made?" the Seeress exclaimed. Polgara
nodded. "Created, actually," she said absently. "Do you think
it's warm enough in here, father? We're going to want big, healthy blooms, and
even at best the flower's a bit puny." "I
did my best," Garion protested. "Created?"
Cyradis' voice was awed. Then she bowed to Garion with profound respect. When
the tubs of half‑frozen dirt had been placed about the stricken Emperor's
bed, smoothed, and dampened with water, Polgara took a small leather pouch from
her canvas sack, removed a pinch of minuscule seeds, and carefully sowed them
in the soil. "All
right," Belgarath said, rolling up his sleeves in a workmanlike fashion,
"stand back." He bent and touched the dirt in one of the tubs.
"You were right, Pol," he muttered. "Just a little too
cold." He frowned slightly, and Garion saw his lips move. The surge was
not a large one, and the sound of it was little more than a whisper. The damp
earth in the tubs began to steam. "That's better," he said. Then he
extended his hands out over the narrow cot and the steaming tubs. Again Garion
felt the surge and the whisper. At
first nothing seemed to happen, but then tiny specks of green appeared on the
top of the dampened dirt. Even as Garion watched those little leaves grow and
expand, he remembered where he had seen Belgarath perform this same feat
before. As clearly as if he were there, he saw the courtyard before King
Korodullin's palace at Vo Mimbre and he saw the apple twig the old man had
thrust down between two flagstones expand and reach up toward the old
sorcerer's hand as proof to the skeptical Sir Andorig that he was indeed who he
said he was. The
pale green leaves had grown darker, and the spindly twigs and tendrils that had
at first appeared had already expanded into low bushes. "Make
them vine up across the bed, father," Polgara said critically. "Vines
produce more blossoms, and I want a lot of blossoms." He
let out his breath explosively and gave her a look that spoke volumes.
"All right," he said finally. "You want vines? Vines it
is." "Is
it too much for you, father?" she asked solicitously. He
set his jaw, but did not answer. He did, however, start to sweat. Longer
tendrils began to writhe upward like green snakes winding up around the
legs of the Emperor's cot and reaching upward to catch the bedframe. Once they
had gained that foothold, they seemed to pause while Belgarath caught his
breath. "This is harder than it looks," he puffed. Then he
concentrated again, and the vines quickly overspread the cot and Kal Zakath's
inert body until only his ashen face remained uncovered by them. "All
right," Belgarath said to the plants, "that's far enough. You can
bloom now." There
was another surge and a peculiar ringing sound. The
tips of all the myriad twiglets swelled, and then those buds began to split,
revealing their pale lavender interiors. Almost shyly the lopsided little
flowers opened, filling the room with a gentle‑seeming fragrance. Garion
straightened as he breathed in that delicate odor. For some reason, he suddenly
felt very good, and the cares and worries which had beset him for the past
several months seemed to fall away. The
slack‑faced Zakath stirred slightly, took a breath, and sighed deeply.
Polgara laid her fingertips to the side of his neck. "I think it's
working, father," she said. "His heart's not laboring so hard now,
and his breathing's easier." "Good,"
Belgarath replied. "I hate to go through something like that for
nothing." Then
the Emperor opened his eyes. The shimmering form of Cyradis hovered anxiously
at the foot of his bed. Strangely, he smiled when he saw her, and
her shy, answering smile lighted her pale face. Then Zakath sighed once more
and closed his eyes again. Garion leaned forward to make sure that the sick man
was still breathing. When
he looked back toward the foot of the bed, the Seeress of Kell was gone. CHAPTER FOUR A
warm wind came in off the lake that night, and the wet snow that had blanketed
Rak Hagga and the surrounding countryside turned to a dreary slush that sagged
and fell from the limbs of the trees in the little garden at the center of the
house and slid in sodden clumps from the gray slate roof. Garion and Silk sat
near the fire in the mauve‑cushioned room, looking out at the garden and
talking quietly. "We'd
know a great deal more, if I could get in touch with Yarblek," Silk was
saying. The little man was dressed again in the pearl‑gray doublet and
black hose which he had favored during those years before they had begun this
search, although he wore only a few of the costly rings and ornaments which had
made him appear so ostentatiously wealthy at that time. "Isn't
he in Gar og Nadrak?" Garion asked. Garion had also discarded his
serviceable travel clothing and reverted to his customary silver‑trimmed
blue. "It's
hard to say exactly where Yarblek is at any given time, Garion. He moves around
a great deal; but no matter where he goes, the reports from our people in Mal
Zeth, Melcene, and Maga Renn are all forwarded to him. Whatever this Mengha is
up to is almost certain to have disrupted trade. I'm sure that our agents have
gathered everything they could find out about him and sent it along to Yarblek.
Right now my scruffy‑looking partner probably knows more about Mengha
than Brador's secret police do." "I
don't want to get sidetracked, Silk. Our business is with Zandramas, not
Mengha." "Demons
are everybody's business," Silk replied soberly, "but no matter what
we decide to do, we have to get to Mallorea first ‑and that means
persuading Zakath that this is serious. Was he listening at all when you told
him about Mengha?" Garion
shook his head. "I'm not sure if he even understood what we were telling
him. He wasn't altogether rational." Silk
grunted. "When he wakes up, we'll have to try again." A sly grin
crossed the little man's face. "I've had a certain amount of luck
negotiating with sick people," he said. "Isn't
that sort of contemptible?" "Of
course it is ‑but it gets results." Later
that morning, Garion and his rat‑faced friend stopped by the Emperor's
room, ostensibly to inquire about his health. Polgara and Sadi were seated on
either side of the bed, and Andel sat quietly in the corner. The vines that had
enveloped the narrow cot had been pulled aside, but the air in the room was
still heavy with the fragrance of the small, lavender flowers. The sick man was
propped into a half‑sitting position by pillows, but his eyes were closed
as Silk and Garion entered. His cat lay contentedly purring at the foot of the
bed. "How
is he?" Garion asked quietly. "He's
been awake a few times," Sadi replied. "There are still some traces
of thalot in his extremities, but they seem to be dissipating." The eunuch
was picking curiously at one of the small flowers. "I wonder if these
would work if they were distilled down to an essence," he mused, "or
perhaps an attar. It might be very interesting to wear a perfume that would
ward off any poison." He frowned slightly. "And I wonder if they'd be
effective against snake venom." "Have
Zith bite someone," Silk suggested. "Then you can test it." "Would
you like to volunteer, Prince Kheldar?" "Ah,
no, Sadi," Silk declined. "Thanks all the same." He looked at
the red case lying open on the floor in the comer. "Is she confined, by
the way?" he asked nervously. "She's
sleeping," Sadi replied. "She always takes a little nap after
breakfast." Garion
looked at the dozing Emperor. " Is he coherent at all ‑when he's
awake, I mean?" "His
mind seems to be clearing," Polgara told him. "Hysteria
and delirium are some of the symptoms brought on by thalot," Sadi said.
"Growing rationality is an almost certain sign of recovery." "Is
that you, Belgarion?" Zakath asked almost in a whisper and without opening
his eyes. "Yes,"
Garion replied. "How are you feeling?" "Weak.
Light‑headed ‑and every muscle in my body screams like an abscessed
tooth. Aside from that, I'm fine." He opened his eyes with a wry smile.
"What happened? I seem to have lost track of things." Garion
glanced briefly at Polgara, and she nodded. "You
were poisoned," he told the sick man. Zakath
looked a bit surprised. "It must not have been a very good one then,"
he said. "Actually,
it's one of the very best, your Imperial Majesty," Sadi disagreed mildly.
"It's always been universally lethal." "I'm
dying then?" Zakath said it with a peculiar kind of satisfaction, almost
as if he welcomed the idea. " Ah, well," he sighed. "That should
solve many problems." "I'm
very sorry, your Majesty," Silk said with mock regret, "but I think
you'll live. Belgarath tampers with the normal course of events from time to
time. It's a bad habit he picked up in his youth, but a man needs some vices, I suppose." Zakath
smiled weakly. "You're a droll little fellow, Prince Kheldar." "If
you're really keen on dying, though," Silk added outrageously, "we
could always wake Zith. One nip from her almost guarantees perpetual
slumber." "Zith?" "Sadi's
pet ‑a little green snake. She could even curl up at your ear after she
bites you and purr you into eternity." Zakath
sighed, and his eyes drooped shut again. "I
think we should let him sleep," Polgara said quietly. "Not
just yet, Lady Polgara," the Emperor said. "I've shunned sleep and
the dreams which infest it for so long that it comes unnaturally now." "You
must sleep, Kal Zakath," Andel
told him. "There
are ways to banish evil dreams, and sleep is the greatest healer." Zakath
sighed and shook his head. "I'm afraid you won't be able to banish these dreams, Andel." Then he
frowned slightly. "Sadi, is hallucination one of the symptoms of the
poison I was given?" "It's
possible," the eunuch admitted. "What horrors have you seen?" "Not
a horror," Zakath replied. "I seem to see the face of a young woman.
Her eyes are bound with a strip of cloth. A peculiar peace comes over me when I
see her face." "Then
it was not an hallucination, Kal Zakath," Andel told him. "Who is this strange blind child,
then?" "My mistress," Andel said proudly.
"The face which came to you in your direst hour was the face of Cyradis,
the Seeress of Kell, upon whose decision rests the fate of all the world ‑and
of all other worlds as well." "So
great a responsibility to lie upon such slender shoulders," Zakath said. "It is her task," Andel said
simply. The
sick man seemed to fall again into a doze, his lips lightly touched with a
peculiar smile. Then his eyes opened again, seemingly more alert now. "Am
I healed, Sadi?" he asked the shaved‑headed eunuch. "Has your
excellent Nyissan poison quite run its course?" "Oh,"
Sadi replied speculatively, "I wouldn't say that you're entirety well yet,
your Majesty, but I'd guess that you're out of any immediate danger." "Good,"
Zakath said crisply, trying to shoulder his way up into a sitting position.
Garion reached out to help him. " And has the knave who poisoned me been
apprehended yet?" Sadi
shook his head. "Not as far as I know," he answered. "I
think that might be the first order of business, then. I'm
starting to feel a little hungry and I'd rather not go through this again. Is
the poison common in Cthol Murgos?" Sadi
frowned. "Murgo law forbids poisons and drugs, your Majesty," he
replied. "They're a backward sort of people. The Dagashi assassins
probably have access to thalot, though." "You
think my poisoner might have been a Dagashi, then?" Sadi
shrugged. "Most assassinations in Cthol Murgos are carried out by the
Dagashi. They're efficient and discreet." Zakath's
eyes narrowed in thought. "That would seem to point a finger directly at
Urgit, then. The Dagashi are expensive, and Urgit has access to the royal
treasury." Silk grimaced.
"No," he declared. "Urgit wouldn't do that. A knife between your
shoulder blades maybe, but not poison." "How
can you be so sure, Kheldar?" "I
know him," Silk replied a bit lamely. "He's weak and a little timid,
but he wouldn't be a party to a poisoning. It's a contemptible way to resolve
political differences." "Prince
Kheldar!" Sadi protested. "Except
in Nyissa, of‑course," Silk conceded. "One always needs to take
quaint local customs into account." He pulled at his long, pointed nose. "I'll
admit that Urgit wouldn't grieve too much if you woke up dead some
morning," he said to the Mallorean Emperor, "but it's all just a
little too pat. If your generals believed that it was Urgit who arranged to
have you killed, they'd stay here for the next ten generations trying to
obliterate all of Murgodom, wouldn't they?" "I'd
assume so," Zakath said. "Who
would benefit the most by disposing of you and rather effectively making sure
that the bulk of your army doesn't return to Mallorea in the foreseeable
future? Not Urgit, certainly. More likely it would be somebody in Mallorea who
wants a free hand there." Silk squared his shoulders. "Why don't you
let Liselle and me do a little snooping around before you lock your mind in
stone on this? Obvious things always make me suspicious." "That's
all very well, Kheldar," Zakath said rather testily, "but how can I
be sure that my next meal won't have another dose of exotic spices in it?" "You
have at your bedside the finest cook in the world," the rat‑faced
man said, pointing grandly at Polgara, "and I can absolutely guarantee
that she won't poison you. She might turn you into a radish if you offend her,
but she'd never poison you." "All
right, Silk, that will do," Polgara told him, "I'm
only paying tribute to your extraordinary gifts, Polgara." Her
eyes grew hard. "I
think that perhaps it might be time for me to be on my way," Silk said to
Garion. "Wise
decision," Garion murmured. The
little man turned and quickly left the room. "Is
he really as good as he pretends to be?" Zakath asked curiously. Polgara
nodded. "Between them, Kheldar and Liselle can probably ferret out any
secret in the world. Silk doesn't always like it, but they're almost a perfect
team. And now, your Majesty, what would you
like for breakfast?" A
curious exchange was taking place in the corner. Throughout
the previous conversation, Garion had heard a faint, drowsy purr coming from
Zith's earthenware bottle. Either the little snake was expressing a general
sense of contentment, or it may have been one of the peculiarities of her
species to purr while sleeping. Zakath's pregnant, mackerel-striped cat,
attracted by that sound, jumped down from the bed and curiously waddled toward
Zith's little home. Absently, probably without even thinking about it, she
responded to the purr coming from the bottle with one of her own. She sniffed
at the bottle, then tentatively touched it with one soft paw. The peculiar duet
of purring continued. Then,
perhaps because Sadi had not stoppered the bottle tightly enough or because she
had long since devised this simple means of opening her front door, the little
snake nudged the cork out of the bottle with her blunt nose. Both creatures
continued to purr, although the cat was now obviously afire with curiosity. For
a time Zith did not reveal herself, but lurked shyly in her bottle, still
purring. Then, cautiously, she poked out her head, her forked tongue flickering
as she tested the air. The
cat jumped straight up to a height of about three feet, giving vent to a
startled yowl. Zith retreated immediately back into the safety of her house,
though she continued to purr. Warily,
but still burning with curiosity, the cat approached the bottle again, moving
one foot at a time. "Sadi,"
Zakath said, his voice filled with concern. "There's
no immediate danger, your Majesty," the eunuch assured him. "Zith
never bites while she's purring." Again
the little green snake slid her head out of the bottle. This time the cat
recoiled only slightly. Then, curiosity overcoming her natural aversion to
reptiles, she continued her slow advance, her nose reaching out toward this
remarkable creature. Zith, still purring, also extended her blunt nose. Their
noses touched, and both flinched back slightly. Then they
cautiously sniffed at each other, the cat with her nose, the snake with her
tongue. Both were purring loudly now. "Astonishing,"
Sadi murmured. "I think they actually like each other." "Sadi,
please," Zakath said plaintively. "I don't know how you feel about
your snake, but I'm rather fond of my cat, and she is about to become a
mother." "I'll
speak with them, your Majesty," Sadi assured him. "I'm not sure that
they'll listen, but I'll definitely speak with them." Belgarath
had once again retired to the library, and Garion found him later that day
poring over a large map of northern Mallorea. "Ah," he said, looking
up as Garion entered, "there you are. I was just about to send for you.
Come over here and look at this." Garion went to the table. "The
appearance of this Mengha fellow might just work to our advantage, you
know." "I
don't quite follow that, Grandfather." "Zandramas
is here at Ashaba, right?" Belgarath stabbed his finger at a spot in the
representation of the Karandese mountains. "Yes,"
Garion said. "And
Mengha's moving west and south out of Calida, over here." The old man
poked at the map again. "That's
what Brador says." "He's
got her blocked off from most of the continent, Garion. She's been very careful
here in Cthol Murgos to avoid populated areas. There's no reason to believe
that she's going to change once she gets to Mallorea. Urvon's going to be to
the south of her at Mal Yaska, and the wastes to the north are virtually
impassable ‑even though it's nearly summer." "Summer?"
"In
the northern half of the world it is." "Oh.
I keep forgetting." Garion peered at the map. "Grandfather, we don't have any idea
of where 'the place which is no more' might be. When Zandramas leaves Ashaba,
she could go in any direction." Belgarath
squinted at the map. "I don't think so, Garion. In the light of all that's
happened in Mallorea -coupled with the fact that by now she knows that we're on
her trail‑ I think she almost has
to be trying to get back to her power base in Darshiva. Everybody in the world
is after her, and she needs help." "We certainly aren't threatening
her all that much," Garion said moodily. "We can't even get out of
Cthol Murgos." "That's
what I wanted to talk to you about. You've got to persuade Zakath that it's
vital for us to leave here and get to Mallorea as quickly as possible." "Persuade?" "Just
do whatever you have to, Garion. There's a great deal at stake." "Why
me?" Garion said it without thinking. Belgarath
gave him a long, steady look. "Sorry,"
Garion muttered. "Forget that I said it." "All
right. I'll do that." Late
that evening, Zakath's cat gave birth to seven healthy kittens while Zith
hovered in anxious attendance, warning off all other observers with ominous
hisses. Peculiarly, the only person the protective little reptile would allow
near the newborn kittens was Velvet. Garion
had little success during the next couple of days in his efforts to steer his
conversations with the convalescing Zakath around to the subject of the
necessity for returning to Mallorea. The Emperor usually pleaded a lingering
weakness as a result of his poisoning, though Garion privately suspected
subterfuge on that score, since the man appeared to have more than enough
energy for his usual activities and only protested exhaustion when Garion
wanted to talk about a voyage. On
the evening of the fourth day, however, he decided to try negotiation one last
time before turning to more direct alternatives. He found Zakath seated in the
chair near his bed with a book in his hands. The dark circles beneath his eyes
had vanished, the trembling had disappeared entirely, and he seemed totally
alert. " Ah, Belgarion, " he said almost cheerfully, "so good of
you to stop by." "I
thought I'd come in and put you to sleep again," Garion replied with
slightly exaggerated sarcasm. "Have I been that obvious?" Zakath
asked. "Yes,
as a matter of fact you have. Every time I mention the words 'ship' and
'Mallorea' in the same sentence, your eyes snap shut. Zakath, we've got to talk
about this, and time is starting to run out." Zakath
passed one hand across his eyes with some show of weariness. "Let
me put it this way," Garion pressed on. "Belgarath's starting to get
impatient. I'm trying to keep our discussions civil, but if he steps in, I can
almost guarantee that they're going to turn unpleasant ‑very
quickly." Zakath
lowered his hand, and his eyes narrowed. "That sounds vaguely like a
threat, Belgarion." "No,"
Garion disagreed. "As a matter of fact, it's in the nature of friendly
advice. If you want to stay here in Cthol Murgos, that's up to you, but we have
to get to Mallorea ‑and soon." "And
if I choose not to permit you to go?" "Permit?"
Garion laughed. "Zakath, did you grow up in the same world with the rest
of us? Have you got even the remotest idea of what you're talking about?" "I
think that concludes this interview, Belgarion," the Emperor said coldly.
He rose stiffly to his feet and turned to his bed. As usual, his cat had
deposited her mewling little brood in the center of his coverlet and then gone
off to nap alone in her wool‑lined box in the corner. The irritated
Emperor looked with some exasperation at the furry little puddle on his bed.
"You have my permission to withdraw, Belgarion," he said over his
shoulder. Then he reached down with both hands to scoop up the cluster of
kittens. Zith
reared up out of the very center of the furry heap, fixed him with a cold eye,
and hissed warningly. "Torak's teeth!" Zakath swore,
jerking his hands away. "This is
going too far! Go tell Sadi that I want his accursed snake out of my room
immediately!" "He's
taken her out four times already, Zakath," Garion said mildly. "She
just keeps crawling back." He suppressed a grin. "Maybe she likes
you." "Are you trying to be funny.?" "Me?" "Get
the snake out of here." Garion
put his hands behind his back. "Not me, Zakath. I'll go get Sadi." In
the hallway outside, however, he encountered Velvet, who was coming toward the
Emperor's room with a mysterious smile on her face. "Do
you think you could move Zith?" Garion asked her. "She's in the
middle of Zakath's bed with those kittens." " You can move her,
Belgarion," the blond girl said, smiling the dimples into her cheeks.
"She trusts you." "I
think I'd rather not try that." The
two of them went back into the Emperor's bedchamber. "Margravine,"
Zakath greeted her courteously, inclining his head. She
curtsied. "Your Majesty." "Can
you deal with this?" he asked, pointing at the furry pile on his bed with
the snake still half‑reared out of the center, her eyes alert. "Of
course, your Majesty." She approached the bed, and the snake flickered her
tongue nervously. "Oh, do stop that, Zith," the blond girl chided.
Then she lifted the front of her skirt to form a kind of pouch and began
picking up kittens and depositing them in her improvised basket. Last of all
she lifted Zith and laid her in the middle. She crossed the room and casually
put them all into the box with the mother cat, who opened one golden eye, made
room for her kittens and their bright green nursemaid, and promptly went back
to sleep. "Isn't
that sweet?" Velvet murmured softly. Then she turned back to Zakath.
"Oh, by the way, your Majesty, Kheldar and I managed to find out who it
was who poisoned you." "What?"
She
nodded, frowning slightly. "It came as something of a surprise,
actually." The
Emperor's eyes had become intent. " You're sure?" "As
sure as one can be in these cases. You seldom find an eyewitness to a
poisoning; but he was in the kitchen at the right time, he left right after you
fell ill, and we know him by reputation." She smiled at Garion. "Have
you noticed how people always tend to remember a man with white eyes?" "Naradas?" Garion exclaimed. "Surprising,
isn't it?" "Who's
Naradas?" Zakath demanded. "He
works for Zandramas," Garion replied. He frowned. "That doesn't make
any sense, Velvet. Why would Zandramas want to kill him? Wouldn't she want to
keep him alive?" She
spread her hands. "I don't know, Belgarion ‑not yet, anyway." "Velvet?"
Zakath asked in puzzlement. She
smiled the dimples into her cheeks again. "Isn't it silly?" She
laughed. "I suppose these little nicknames are a form of affection,
though. Belgarion's question is to the point, however. Can you think of any
reason why Zandramas might want to kill you?" "Not
immediately, but we can wring that answer out of her when I catch her ‑and
I'll make a point of doing that, even if I have to take Cthol Murgos apart
stone by stone." "She
isn't here," Garion said absently, still struggling with the whole idea.
"She's at Ashaba ‑in the House of Torak." Zakath's
eyes narrowed suspiciously. "Isn't this convenient, Belgarion?" he
said. " I happen to get poisoned
right after your arrival. Belgarath happens
to cure me. Kheldar and Liselle happen
to discover the identity of the poisoner, who happens to work for Zandramas, who happens to be at Ashaba, which happens
to be in Mallorea ‑a place which just happens
to be where you so desperately want to go. The coincidence staggers the
imagination, wouldn't you say?" "Zakath,
you're starting to make me tired," Garion said irritably. "If I
decide that I need a boat to get to Mallorea,
I'll take one. All that's kept me
from doing that so far are the manners Lady Polgara drilled into me when I was
a boy." "And
how do you propose to leave this house?" Zakath snapped, his temper also
starting to rise. That did it. The rage that came over
Garion was totally irrational. It was the result of a hundred delays and
stumbling blocks and petty interruptions that had dogged him for almost a year
now. He reached over his shoulder, ripped Iron‑grip's sword from its
sheath, and peeled the concealing leather sleeve from its hilt. He held the
great blade before him and literally threw his will at the Orb. The sword
exploded into blue flame. " How do I propose to leave this house?" he
half shouted at the stunned Emperor. "I'll use this for a key. It works sort of like this." He straightened
his arm, leveling the blazing sword at the door. "Burst!" he
commanded. Garion's
anger was not only irrational, it was also somewhat excessive. He had intended
no more than the door ‑and possibly a part of the doorframe‑ simply
to illustrate to Zakath the intensity of his feeling about the matter. The Orb,
however, startled into wakefulness by the sudden jolt of his angry will, had
overreacted. The door, certainly, disappeared, dissolving into splinters that
blasted out into the hallway. The doorframe also vanished. What Garion had not intended, however, was what happened
to the wall. White‑faced
and shaking, Zakath stumbled back, staring at the hallway outside that had
suddenly been revealed and at the rubble that filled it ‑rubble that had
a moment before been the solid, two‑foot‑thick stone wall of his
bedroom. "My goodness," Velvet murmured mildly. Knowing
that it was silly and melodramatic, but still caught up in that towering,
irrational anger, Garion caught the stunned Zakath by the arm with his left
hand and gestured with the sword he held in his right. "Now, we're going
to go talk with Belgarath," he announced. "We'll
go through the hallways if you'll
give me your word not to call soldiers every time we go around a corner.
Otherwise, we'll just cut straight through the house. The library's sort of in
that direction, isn't it?" he pointed at one of the still‑standing
walls with his sword. "Belgarion,"
Velvet chided him gently, "now really, that's no way to behave. Kal Zakath
has been a very courteous host. I'm sure that now that he understands the
situation, he'll be more than happy to cooperate, won't you, your Imperial
Majesty?" She smiled winsomely at the Emperor. "We wouldn't want the
Rivan King to get really angry, now
would we? There are so many breakable things about ‑windows, walls,
houses, the city of Rak Hagga‑ that sort of thing." They
found Belgarath in the library again. He was reading a small scroll, and there
was a large tankard at his elbow. "Something's
come up," Garion said shortly as he entered. "Oh?" "Velvet
tells us that she and Silk found out that it was Naradas who poisoned
Zakath." "Naradas?"
the old man blinked. "That's a surprise, isn't it?" "What's
she up to, Grandfather? Zandramas, I mean." "I'm
not sure." Belgarath looked at Zakath. "Who's likely to succeed you
if somebody manages to put you to sleep?" Zakath
shrugged. "There are a few distant cousins scattered about ‑mostly
in the Melcene Islands and Celanta. The line of the succession is a little
murky." "Perhaps
that's what she has in mind, Belgarath," Velvet said seriously. "If
there's any truth in that Grolim Prophecy you found in Rak Hagga, she's got to
have an Angarak king with her at the time of the final meeting. A
tame king would suit her purposes much better than someone like his Majesty
here ‑some third or fourth cousin she could crown and annoint and
proclaim king. Then she could have
her Grolims keep an eye on him and deliver him to her at the proper time." "It's
possible, I suppose," he agreed. "I think there may be a bit more to
it than that, though. Zandramas has never been that straightforward about
anything before." "I
hope you all realize that I haven't the faintest notion of what you're talking
about," Zakath said irritably. "Just
how much does he know?" Belgarath asked Garion. "
Not very much, Grandfather." "All
right. Maybe if he does know what's going on, he won't be quite so
difficult." He turned to the Mallorean Emperor. " Have you ever heard
of the Mrin Codex?" he asked. "I've
heard that it was written by a madman ‑like most of the other so‑called
prophecies." "How
about the Child of Light and the Child of Dark?" "That's
part of the standard gibberish used by religious hysterics." "Zakath,
you're going to have to believe in something.
This
is going to be very difficult for you to grasp if you don't." "Would
you settle for a temporary suspension of skepticism?" the Emperor
countered. "Fair
enough, I suppose. All right, now, this gets complicated, so you're going to
have to pay attention, listen carefully, and stop me if there's anything you
don't understand." The
old man then proceeded to sketch in the ancient story of the
"accident" that had occurred before the world had begun and the
divergence of the two possible courses of the future and of the two
consciousnesses which had somehow infused those courses. "All
right," Zakath said. "That's fairly standard theology so far. I've
had Grolims preaching to the same nonsense since I was a boy." Belgarath
nodded. "I just wanted to start us off from common ground." He went
on then, telling Zakath of the events spanning the eons between the cracking of
the world and the Battle of Vo Mimbre. "Our
point of view is somewhat different," Zakath murmured. "It
would be," Belgarath agreed. "All right, there were five hundred
years between Vo Mimbre and the theft of the Orb by Zedar the Apostate." "Recovery."
Zakath corrected. "The Orb was stolen from Cthol Mishrak by Iron‑grip
the thief and by‑" he stopped, and his eyes suddenly widened as he
stared at the seedy‑looking old man. "Yes,"
Belgarath said, "I really was
there, Zakath -and I was there two thousand years before, when Torak originally
stole the Orb from my Master." "I've
been sick, Belgarath," the Emperor said weakly, sinking into a chair.
"My nerves aren't really up for too many of these shocks." Belgarath
looked at him, puzzled. "Their
Majesties were having a little discussion," Velvet explained
brightly." King Belgarion gave the Emperor a little demonstration of some
of the more flamboyant capabilities of the Sword of the Rivan King. The Emperor
was quite impressed. So was most everybody else who happened to be in that part
of the house." Belgarath
gave Garion a chill look. "Playing again?" he asked. Garion
tried to reply, but there was nothing he could really say. "All
right, let's get on with this," Belgarath continued briskly. "What
happened after the emergence of Garion here is all recent history, so I'm sure
you're familiar with it." "Garion?"
Zakath asked. "A
more common ‑and familiar‑ form. 'Belgarion' is a bit ostentatious,
wouldn't you say?" "No
more so than 'Belgarath.' " "I've
worn 'Belgarath' for almost seven thousand years, Zakath, and I've sort of
rubbed off the rough edges and corners. Garion's only been wearing his 'Bel'
for a dozen years, and it still squeaks when he turns around too quickly "
Garion
felt slightly offended by that. "Anyway,"
the old man continued, "after Torak was dead, Garion and Ce'Nedra got
married. About a year or so ago, she gave birth to a son. Garion's attention at
that time was on the Bear‑cult. Someone had tried to kill Ce'Nedra and
had succeeded in killing the Rivan Warder." "I'd
heard about that," Zakath said. "Anyway,
he was in the process of stamping out the cult -he stamps quite well once he
puts his mind to it- when someone crept into the Citadel at Riva and abducted
his infant son‑ my great‑grandson." "No!"
Zakath exclaimed. "Oh,
yes," Belgarath continued grimly. "We thought it was the cult and
marched to Rheon in Drasnia, their headquarters, but it was all a clever ruse.
Zandramas had abducted prince Geran and misdirected us to Rheon. The leader of
the cult turned out to be Harakan, one of the henchmen of Urvon ‑is this
coming too fast for you?" Zakath's
face was startled, and his eyes had gone wide again. "No," he said,
swallowing hard. "I think I can keep up." "There
isn't too much more. After we discovered our mistakes, we took up the
abductor's trail. We know that she's going to Mallorea ‑to a 'place which
is no more.' That's where the Sardion is. We have to stop her, or at least
arrive there at the same time. Cyradis believes that when we all arrive at this
'place which is no more,' there's going to be one of those confrontations
between the Child of Light and the Child of Dark which have been happening
since before the beginning of time ‑except that this is going to be the
last one. She'll choose between them, and that's supposed to be the end of
it." "I'm
afraid that it's at that point that my skepticism reasserts itself,
Belgarath," Zakath said. "You don't acutally expect me to believe
that these two shadowy figures that predate the world are going to arrive at
this mysterious place to grapple once more, do you?" "What
makes you think they're shadowy? The spirits that are at the core of the two
possible destinies infuse real people to act as their instruments during these
meetings. Right now, for example, Zandramas is the Child of Dark. It used to be
Torak ‑until Garion killed him." "And
who's the Child of Light?" "I
thought that would be obvious." Zakath
turned to stare incredulously into Garion's blue eyes. "You?" he
gasped. "That's
what they tell me," Garion replied. CHAPTER FIVE Kal
Zakath, dread Emperor of boundless Mallorea, looked first at Belgarath, then
again at Garion, and finally at Velvet. "Why do I feel that I'm losing control
of things here?" he asked. "When you people came here, you were more
or less my prisoners. Now somehow I'm yours." "We
told you some things you didn't know before, that's all," Belgarath told
him. "Or
some things that you've cleverly made up." "Why
would we do that?" "I
can think of any number of reasons. For the sake of argument I'll accept your
story about the abduction of Belgarion's son, but don't you see how that makes
all your motives completely obvious? You need my aid in your search. All this
mystical nonsense, and your wild
story about Urgit's parentage, could have been designed to divert me from my
campaign here in Cthol Murgos and to trick me into returning with you to
Mallorea. Everything you've done or said since you've come here could have been
directed toward that end." "Do
you really think we'd do that?" Garion asked him. "Belgarion,
if I had a son and someone had
abducted him, I'd do anything to get
him back. I sympathize with your situation, but I have my own concerns, and
they're here, not in Mallorea. I'm sorry, but the more I think about this, the
less of it I believe. I could not have misjudged the world so much. Demons?
Prophecies? Magic? Immortal old men? It's all been very entertaining, but I
don't believe one word of it." "Not
even what the Orb showed you about Urgit?" Garion asked. "Please,
Belgarion, don't treat me like a child." Zakath's lips were twisted into
an ironic smile. "Isn't it altogether possible that the poison had already
crept into my mind? And isn't it also possible that you, like any other of the
charlatans who infest village fairs, used a show of mysterious lights and
suggestions to make me see what you wanted me to see?" "What
do you believe, Kal Zakath?"
Velvet asked him. "What
I can see and touch ‑and precious little else." "So
great a skepticism," she murmured. "Then you do not accept one single
out‑of‑the‑ordinary thing?" "Not
that I can think of, no." "Not
even the peculiar gift of the Seers at Kell? It's been fairly well documented,
you know." He
frowned slightly. "Yes," he admitted, "as a matter of fact, it
has." "How
can you document a vision?" Garion asked curiously. "The
Grolims were seeking to discredit the Seers," Zakath replied. "They
felt that the easiest way to do that Was to have these pronouncements about the
future written down and then wait to see what happened. The bureaucracy was
instructed to keep records. So far, not one of the predictions of the Seers has
proven false." "Then
you do believe that the Seers have
the ability to know things about the past and the present and the future in
ways that the rest of us might not completely understand?" Velvet pressed. Zakath
pursed his lips. " All right, Margravine," he said reluctantly,
"I'll concede that the Seers have certain abilities that haven't been
explained as yet." "Do
you believe that a Seer could lie to you?" "Good
girl," Belgarath murmured approvingly. "No,"
Zakath replied after a moment's thought. "A Seer is incapable of lying.
Their truthfulness is proverbial." "Well,
then," she said with a dimpled smile, "all you need to do to find out
if what we've told you is the truth is to send for a Seer, isn't it?" "Liselle,"
Garion protested, "that could take weeks. We don't have that much
time." "Oh,"
she said, "I don't think it would take all that long. If I remember
correctly, Lady Polgara said that Andel summoned Cyradis when his Majesty here
lay dying. I'm fairly sure we could persuade her to do it for us again." "Well,
Zakath," Belgarath said. "Will you agree to accept what Cyradis tells
you as the truth?" The
Emperor squinted at him suspiciously, searching for some kind of subterfuge.
"You've manipulated me into a corner," he accused. He thought about
it. "All right, Belgarath," he said finally. "I'll accept whatever
Cyradis says as the truth ‑if you'll agree to do the same." "Done then," Belgarath said.
"Let's send for Andel and get on with this." As
Velvet stepped out into the hall to speak with one of the guards who trailed
along behind the Emperor wherever he went, Zakath leaned back in his chair.
"I can't believe that I'm even considering all the wild impossibilities
you've been telling me," he said. Garion
exchanged a quick look with his grandfather, and then they both laughed. "Something
funny, gentlemen?" "Just
a family joke, Zakath," Belgarath told him. "Garion and I have been
discussing the possible and the impossible since he was about nine years old.
He was even more stubborn about it than you are." "It
gets easier to accept after the first shock wears off," Garion added.
"It's sort of like swimming in very cold water. Once you get numb, it
doesn't hurt quite so much." It
was not long until Velvet reentered the room with the hooded Andel at her side. "I
believe you said that the Seeress of Kell is your mistress, Andel," Zakath
said to her. "Yes,
she is, your Majesty." "Can
you summon her?" "Her
semblance, your Majesty, if there is need and if she will consent to
come." "I
believe there's a need, Andel. Belgarath has told me certain things that I have
to have confirmed. I know that Cyradis speaks only the truth. Belgarath, on the
other hand, has a more dubious reputation." He threw a rather sly, sidelong glance at the old man. Belgarath
grinned at him and winked. "I
will speak with my mistress, your Majesty," Andel said, "and entreat
her to send her semblance here. Should she consent, I beg of you to ask your
questions quickly. The effort of reaching half around the world exhausts her,
and she is not robust." Then the Dalasian woman knelt reverently and
lowered her head, and Garion once again heard that peculiar murmur as of many
voices, followed by a long moment of silence. Again there was that same shimmer
in the air; when it had cleared, the hooded and blindfolded form of Cyradis
stood there. "We
thank you for coming, Holy Seeress," Zakath said to her in an oddly
respectful tone of voice." My guests here have told me certain things that
I am loath to believe, but I have agreed to accept whatever you can
confirm." "I
will tell thee what I can, Zakath," she replied. "Some things are
hidden from me, and some others may not yet be revealed." "I
understand the limitations, Cyradis. Belgarion tells me that Urgit, the King of
the Murgos, is not of the blood of Taur Urgas. Is this true?" "It
is," she replied simply. "King Urgit's father was an Alorn." "Are
any of the sons of Taur Urgas still alive?" "Nay,
Zakath. The line of Taur Urgas became extinct some twelve years ago when his
last son was strangled in a cellar in Rak Goska upon the command of Oskatat,
King Urgit's Seneschal." Zakath
sighed and shook his head sadly. "And so it has ended," he said.
"My enemy's line passed unnoticed from this world in a dark cellar ‑passed
so quietly that I could not even rejoice that they were gone, nor curse the
ones who stole them from my grasp." "Revenge
is a hollow thing, Zakath." "It's
the only thing I've had for almost thirty years now." He sighed again,
then straightened his shoulders. "Did Zandramas really steal Belgarion's
son?" "She
did, and now she carries him to the Place Which Is No More." "And
where's that?" Her
face grew very still. "I may not reveal that," she replied finally,
"but the Sardion is there." "Can
you tell me what the Sardion is?" "It
is one half of the stone which was divided." "Is
it really all that important?" "In
all of Angarak there is no thing of greater worth. The Grolims all know this.
Urvon would give all his wealth for it. Zandramas would abandon the adoration
of multitudes for it. Mengha would give his soul for it -indeed, he hath done
so already in his enlistment of demons to aid him. Even Agachak, Hierarch of
Rak Urga, would abandon his ascendancy in Cthol Murgos to possess it." "How
is it that a thing of such value has escaped my notice?" "Thine
eyes are on worldly matters, Zakath. The Sardion is not of this world ‑no
more than the other half of the divided stone is of this world." "The
other half?" "
That which the Angaraks call Cthrag Yaska and the men of the West call the Orb
of Aldur. Cthrag Sardius and Cthrag Yaska were sundered in the moment which saw
the birth of the opposing necessities." Zakath's
face had grown quite pale, and he clasped his hands tightly in front of him to
control their trembling. "It's
all true, then?" he asked in a hoarse voice. "All,
Kal Zakath. All." "Even
that Belgarion and Zandramas are the Child of Light and the Child of
Dark?" "Yes,
they are." He
started to ask her another question, but she raised her hand. "My time is
short, Zakath, and I must now reveal something of greater import unto thee,
Know that thy life doth approach a momentous crossroads. Put aside thy lust for
power and thy hunger for revenge, as they are but childish toys. Return thou
even to Mal Zeth to prepare thyself for thy
part in the meeting which is to come." "My part?" He sounded
startled. "Thy
name and thy task are written in the stars." "And
what is this task?" "I
will instruct thee when thou art ready to understand what it is that thou must
do. First thou must cleanse thy heart of that grief and remorse which hath
haunted thee." His
face grew still, and he sighed. "I'm afraid not, Cyradis," he said.
"What you ask is quite impossible." "Then
thou wilt surely die before the seasons turn again. Consider what I have told
thee, and consider it well, Emperor of Mallorea. I will speak with thee
anon." And then she shimmered and vanished. Zakath
stared at the empty spot where she had stood. His
face was pale, and his jaws were set. "Well,
Zakath?" Belgarath said. "Are you convinced?" The
Emperor rose from his chair and began to pace up and down. "This is an
absolute absurdity!" he burst out suddenly in an agitated voice. "I
know," Belgarath replied calmly, "but a willingness to believe the
absurd is an indication of faith. It might just be that faith is the first step
in the preparation Cyradis mentioned." "It's
not that I don't want to believe,
Belgarath," Zakath said, in a strangely humble tone. "It's just‑" "Nobody
said that it was going to be easy," the old man told him. " But
you've done things before that weren't easy, haven't you?" Zakath
dropped into his chair again, his eyes lost in thought. "Why me?" he
said plaintively. "Why do I have
to get involved in this?" Garion
suddenly laughed. Zakath
gave him a cold stare. "Sorry,"
Garion apologized, "but I've
been saying 'why me?' since I was about fourteen. Nobody's ever given me a
satisfactory answer, but you get used to the injustice of it after a
while." "It's
not that I'm trying to avoid any kind of responsibility, Belgarion. It's just
that I can't see what possible help I could be. You people are going to track
down Zandramas, retrieve your son, and destroy the Sardion. Isn't that about
it?" "It's
a little more complicated than that," Belgarath told him. "Destroying
the Sardion is going to involve something rather cataclysmic." "I
don't quite follow that. Can't you just wave your hand and make it cease to
exist? You are a sorcerer, after all ‑or
so they say." "That's
forbidden," Garion said automatically. "You can't unmake things.
That's what Ctuchik tried to do, and he destroyed himself." Zakath
frowned and looked at Belgarath. "I thought you killed him." "Most
people do." The old man shrugged. "It adds to my reputation, so I
don't argue with them." He tugged at one earlobe. "No," he said,
"I think we're going to have to see this all the way through to the end.
I'm fairly sure that the only way the Sardion can be destroyed is as a result
of the final confrontation between the Child of Light and the Child of Dark."
He paused, then sat up suddenly, his face intent. "I think Cyradis slipped
and gave us something she hadn't intended, though. She said that the Grolim
priesthood all desperately wanted the Sardion, and she included Mengha in her
list. Wouldn't that seem to indicate that Mengha's also a Grolim?" He
looked at Andel. " Is your young mistress subject to these little
lapses?" "Cyradis
cannot misspeak herself, Holy Belgarath," the healer replied." A
Seeress does not speak in her own voice, but in the voice of her vision." "
Then she wanted us to know that
Mengha is ‑or was- a Grolim, and that the reason he's raising demons is
to help him in his search for the Sardion." He thought about it.
"There's another rather bleak possibility, too," he added. "It
might just be that his demons are using him to get the Sardion for themselves.
Maybe that's why they're so docile where he's concerned. Demons by themselves
are bad enough, but if the Sardion has the same power as the Orb, we definitely don't want it to fall into
their hands." He turned to Zakath. "Well?" he said. "Well
what?" "Are
you with us or against us?" "Isn't
that a little blunt?" "Yes,
it is ‑but it saves time, and time's starting to be a factor." Zakath
sank lower in his chair, his expression unreadable. "I find very little
benefit for me in this proposed
arrangement," he said. "You
get to keep living," Garion reminded him. "Cyradis said that you'll
die before spring if you don't take up the task she's going to lay in front of
you." Zakath's
faint smile was melancholy, and the dead indifference returned to his eyes.
"My life hasn't really been so enjoyable that I'd consider going out of my
way to prolong it, Belgarion," he replied. "Don't
you think you're being just a little childish, Zakath?" Garion snapped, his
temper starting to heat up again. "You're not accomplishing a single thing
here in Cthol Murgos. There's not one solitary drop of Urga blood left for you
to spill, and you've got a situation at home that verges on disaster. Are you a
King ‑or an Emperor, or whatever you want to call it‑ or are you a
spoiled child? You refuse to go back to Mal Zeth just because somebody told you
that you ought to. You even dig in your heels when someone assures you that
you'll die if you don't go back. That's not only childish, it's irrational, and
I don't have the time to try to reason with somebody whose wits have deserted
him. Well, you can huddle here in Rak Hagga and nurse all your tired old griefs
and disappointments until Cyradis' predictions catch up with you, for all I
care, but Geran is my son, and I'm going to Mallorea. I've got work to do, and
I don't have time to coddle you." He had saved something up for last.
"Besides," he added in an insulting, offhand tone, "I don't need
you anyway." Zakath
came to his feet, his eyes ablaze. "You go too far!" he roared,
slamming his fist down on the table. "Amazing,"
Garion said sarcastically. "You are
alive after all. I thought I might have to step on your foot to get any kind of
response of you. All right, now that you're awake, let's fight." "What
do you mean, fight?" Zakath demanded, his face still flushed with anger.
"Fight about what?" "About
whether or not you're going with us to Mallorea." "Don't
be stupid. Of course I'm going with you. What we are going to fight about is
your incredible lack of common courtesy." Garion
stared at him for a moment and then suddenly doubled over in a gale of helpless
laughter. Zakath's
face was still red, and his fists were clenching and unclenching. Then a
slightly sheepish expression came over his face, and he, too, began to laugh. Belgarath
let out an explosive breath. "Garion," he said irritably, "let
me know when you're going to do something like that. My veins aren't what they
used to be." Zakath
wiped at his eyes, though he was still laughing. "How long do you think it
might take for you and your friends to get packed?" he asked them. "Not
too long," Garion replied. "Why?" "I'm
suddenly homesick for Mal Zeth. It's spring there now, and the cherry trees are
in bloom. You and Ce'Nedra will love Mal Zeth, Garion." Garion
was not entirely sure if the omission of the "Bel" was inadvertent or
an overture of friendship. He was, however, quite sure that the Emperor of
Mallorea was a man of even greater complexity than he had imagined. "I
hope you'll all excuse me now," Zakath said, "but I want to talk with
Brador and get a few more details about what's been going on in Karanda. This
Mengha he told me about seems to be mounting an open insurrection against the
crown, and I've always had a violent prejudice against that sort of
thing." "I
can relate to that," Garion agreed blandly. For
the next few days the road between Rak Hagga and the port city of Rak Cthan was
thick with imperial messengers. Finally, on a frosty morning when the sun was
bright and the sky dark blue and when misty steam rose from the dark waters of
Lake Hagga, they set out, riding across a winter‑browned plain toward the
coast. Garion, his gray Rivan cloak drawn about him, rode at the head of the
column with Zakath, who seemed for some reason to be in better spirits than he
had been at any time since the two had met. The column which followed them
stretched back for miles. "Vulgar,
isn't it?" the Mallorean said wryly, looking back over his shoulder.
"I'm absolutely surrounded by parasites and toadies, and they proliferate
like maggots in rotten meat." "If
they bother you so much, then why not dismiss them?" Garion suggested. "I
can't. They all have powerful relatives. I have to balance them very carefully ‑one
from this tribe to match the one from that clan. As long as no one family has
too many high offices, they spend all their time plotting against each other.
That way they don't have the time to plot against me." "I
suppose that's one way to keep things under control." As
the sun moved up through the bright blue winter sky at this nether end of the
world, the frost gently dissolved from the long stems of dead grass or fell
lightly from the fern and bracken to leave ghostly white imprints of those drooping
brown fronds on the short green moss spread beneath. They
paused for a noon meal that was every bit as sumptuous as one that might have
been prepared back in Rak Hagga and was served on snowy damask beneath a wide‑spread
canvas roof. "Adequate, I suppose," Zakath said critically after they
had eaten. "You're
overpampered, my lord," Polgara told him. "A hard ride in wet weather
and a day or so on short rations would probably do wonders for your
appetite." Zakath
gave Garion an amused look. "I thought it was just you," he said,
"but this blunt outspokenness seems to be a characteristic of your whole
family ". Garion
shrugged. "It saves time." "Forgive
my saying this, Belgarion," Sadi interjected, "but what possible
interest can an immortal have in time?" He sighed rather mournfully.
"Immortality must give one a great deal of satisfaction ‑watching
all one's enemies grow old and die." "It's
much overrated," Belgarath said, leaning back in his chair with a brimming
silver tankard. "Sometimes whole centuries go by when one doesn't have any enemies and there's nothing to
do but watch the years roll by." Zakath
suddenly smiled broadly. "Do you know something?" he said to them
all. "I feel better right now than I've felt in over twenty‑five
years. It's as if a great weight has been lifted from me." "Probably
an aftereffect of the poison," Velvet suggested archly. "Get plenty
of rest, and it should pass in a month or so." "Is
the Margravine always like this?" Zakath asked. "Sometimes
she's even worse," Silk replied morosely. As
they emerged from beneath the wide‑spread canvas, Garion looked around
for his horse, a serviceable roan with a long, hooked nose, but he could not
seem to see the animal. Then he suddenly noticed that his saddle and packs were
on a different horse, a very large dark gray stallion. Puzzled, he looked at
Zakath, who was watching him intently. "What's this?" he asked. "Just
a little token of my unbounded respect, Garion," Zakath said, his eyes
alight. "Your roan was an adequate mount, I suppose, but he was hardly a
regal animal. A King needs a kingly horse, and I think you'll find that
Chretienne can lend himself to any occasion that requires ceremony." "Chretienne?" "That's
his name. He's been the pride of my stable here in Cthol Murgos. Don't you have
a stable at Riva?" Garion
laughed. "My kingdom's an island, Zakath. We're more interested in boats
than in horses." He looked at the proud gray standing with his neck arched
and with one hoof lightly pawing the earth and was suddenly overcome with
gratitude. He clasped the Mallorean Emperor's hand warmly. "This is a
magnificent gift, Zakath," he said. "Of
course it is. I'm a magnificent fellow ‑or hadn't you noticed? Ride him,
Garion. Feel the wind in your face and let the thunder of his hooves fill your
blood." "Well,"
Garion said, trying to control his eagerness, "maybe he and I really ought
to get to know each other." Zakath
laughed with delight. "Of course," he said. Garion
approached the big gray horse, who watched him quite calmly. "I guess
we'll be sharing a saddle for a while," he said to the animal. Chretienne
nickered and nudged at Garion with his nose. "He
wants to run," Eriond said. "I'll ride with you, if you don't mind.
Horse wants to run, too." "All
right," Garion agreed. "Let's go then." He gathered the reins,
set his foot in the stirrup, and swung up into the saddle. The gray was running
almost before Garion was in place. It
was a new experience. Garion had spent many hours riding ‑sometimes for
weeks on end. He had always taken care of his mounts, as any good Sendar would,
but there had never really been any personal attachment before. For him, a
horse had simply been a means of conveyance, a way to get from one place to
another, and riding had never been a particular source of pleasure. With
this great stallion, Chretienne, however, it was altogether different. There
was a kind of electric thrill to the feel of the big horse's muscles bunching
and flowing beneath him as they ran out across the winter‑blown grass
toward a rounded hill a mile or so distant, with Eriond and his chestnut
stallion racing alongside. When
they reached the hilltop, Garion was breathless and laughing with sheer
delight. He reined in, and Chretienne reared, pawing at the air with his
hooves, wanting to be off again. "Now
you know, don't you?" Eriond asked with a broad smile. "Yes,"
Garion admitted, still laughing, "I guess I do. "I
wonder how I missed it all these years." "You
have to have the right horse," Eriond told him wisely. He gave Garion a
sidelong glance. "You know that you'll never be the same again, don't
you?" "That's
all right," Garion replied. "I was getting tired of the old way
anyhow." He pointed at a low string of hills outlined against the crisp
blue sky a league or so on ahead. "Why don't we go over there and see
what's on the other side?" he suggested. "Why
not?" Eriond laughed. And
so they did. The
Emperor's household staff was well organized, and a goodly number of them rode
on ahead to prepare their night's encampment at a spot almost precisely halfway
to the coast. The column started early the following morning, riding again
along a frosty track beneath a deep blue sky. It was late afternoon when they
crested a hill to look out over the expanse of the Sea of the East, rolling a
dark blue under the winter sun and with smoky-looking cloud banks the color of
rust blurring the far horizon. Two dozen ships with their red sails furled
stood at anchor in the indented curve of a shallow bay far below, and Garion
looked with some puzzlement at Zakath. "Another
symptom of the vulgar ostentation I mentioned." The Emperor shrugged.
"I ordered this fleet down here from the port at Cthan. A dozen or so of
those ships are here to transport all my hangers‑on and toadies ‑as
well as the humbler people who actually do the work. The other dozen are here
to escort our royal personages with suitable pomp. You have to have pomp,
Garion. Otherwise people might mistake a King or an Emperor for an honest
man." "You're
in a whimsical humor this afternoon." "Maybe
it's another of those lingering symptoms Liselle mentioned. We'll sleep on
board ship tonight and sail at first light tomorrow." Garion
nodded, touching Chretienne's bowed neck with an odd kind of regret as he
handed his reins to a waiting groom. The
vessel to which they were ferried from the sandy beach was opulent. Unlike the
cramped cabins on most of the other ships Garion had sailed aboard, the
chambers on this one were nearly as large as the rooms in a fair-sized house.
It took him a little while to pin down the reason for the difference. The other
ships had devoted so little room to cabins because the bulk of the space on
board had been devoted to cargo. The only cargo this ship customarily carried,
however, was the Emperor of Mallorea. They
dined that evening on lobster, served in the low-beamed dining room aboard
Zakath's floating palace. So much of Garion's attention for the past week or
more had been fixed on the unpredictable Emperor that he had not had much
opportunity to talk with his friends. Thus, when they took their places at the
table, he rather deliberately sat at the opposite end from the Mallorean. It
was with a great deal of relief that he took his seat between Polgara and
Durnik, while Ce'Nedra and Velvet diverted the Emperor with sparkling feminine
chatter. "You
look tired, Garion," Polgara noted. "I've
been under a certain strain," he replied. "I wish that man wouldn't
keep changing every other minute. Every time I think I've got him figured out,
he turns into somebody else." "It's
not a good idea to categorize people, dear," she advised placidly,
touching his arm. "That's the first sign of fuzzy thinking." "Are
we actually supposed to eat these things?" Durnik asked in a disgusted
sort of voice, pointing his knife at the bright red lobster staring up at him
from his plate with its claws seemingly at the ready. "That's
what the pliers are for, Durnik," Polgara explained in a peculiarly mild
tone. "You have to crack it out of its shell." He
pushed his plate away. "I'm not going to eat something that looks like a
big red bug," he declared with uncharacteristic heat. "I draw the
line at some things." "Lobster
is a delicacy, Durnik," she said. He
grunted. "Some people eat snails, too." Her
eyes flashed, but then she gained control of her anger and continued to speak
to him in that same mild tone. "I'm sure we can have them take it away and
bring you something else," she said. He
glared at her. Garion
looked back and forth between the two of them, Then he decided that they had
all known each other for far too long to step delicately around any problems. "What's
the matter, Durnik?" he asked bluntly. "You're as cross as a badger
with a sore nose." "Nothing,"
Durnik almost snapped at him. Garion
began to put a few things together. He remembered the plea Andel had made to
Aunt Pol concerning Toth. He looked down the table to where the big mute, his
eyes lowered to his plate, seemed almost to be trying to make himself
invisible. Then he looked back at Durnik, who kept his face stiffly turned away
from his former friend. "Oh," he said, "now I think I
understand. Aunt Pol told you something you didn't want to hear. Someone you
liked very much did something that made you angry. You said some things to him
that you wish now you hadn't said. Then you found out that he didn't really
have any choice in the matter and that what he did was really right after all.
Now you'd like to make friends with him again, but you don't know how. Is that
sort of why you're behaving this way ‑and being so impolite to Aunt
Pol?" Durnik's
look was at first stricken. Then his face grew red -then pale. "I don't
have to listen to this," he burst out, coming to his feet. "Oh,
sit down, Durnik," Garion told him. "We all love each other too much
to behave this way. Instead of being embarrassed and bad‑tempered about
it, why don't we see what we can do to fix it?" Durnik
tried to meet Garion's eyes, but finally lowered his head, his face flaming. "I
treated him badly, Garion," he mumbled, sinking back into his chair again. "Yes,"
Garion agreed, "you did. But it was because you didn't understand what he
was doing ‑and why. I didn't understand myself until the day before
yesterday -when Zakath finally changed his mind and decided to take us all to
Mal Zeth. Cyradis knew that he was going to do that, and that's why she made
Toth turn us over to Atesca's men. She wants
us to get to the Sardion and meet Zandramas, and so she's going to arrange it.
Toth will be the one who does what she thinks has to be done to accomplish
that. Under the present circumstances, we couldn't find a better friend." "How
can I possibly ‑I mean, after the way I treated him?" "Be
honest. Admit that you were wrong and apologize." Durnik's
face grew stiff. "It
doesn't have to be in words, Durnik," Garion told his friend patiently.
"You and Toth have been talking together without words for
months." He looked speculatively
up at the low‑beamed ceiling. "This is a ship," he noted,
"and we're going out onto an ocean. Do you imagine that there might be a
few fish out there in all that water?" Durnik's
smile was immediate. Polgara's
sigh, however, was pensive. The
smith looked almost shyly across the table. "How did you say that I'm
supposed to get this bug out of its shell, Pol?" he asked, pointing at the
angry‑looking lobster on his plate. They
sailed northeasterly from the coast of Hagga and soon left winter behind. At
some point during the voyage they crossed that imaginary line equidistant from
the poles and once again entered the northern half of the world. Durnik and
Toth, shyly at first, but then with growing confidence, resumed their
friendship and spent their days at the ship's stern, probing the sea with
lines, bright‑colored lures, and various baits gleaned from the galley. Zakath's
humor continued to remain uncharacteristically sunny, though his discussions
with Belgarath and Polgara centered on the nature of demons, a subject about
which there was very little to smile. Finally, one day when they had been at
sea for about a week, a servant came up to Garion, who stood at the portside
rail watching the dance of the wind atop the sparkling waves, and advised him
that the Emperor would like to see him. Garion
nodded and made his way aft to the cabin where Zakath customarily held
audience. Like most of the cabins aboard the floating palace, this one was
quite large and ostentatiously decorated. Owing to the broad windows stretching
across the ship's stern, the room was bright and airy. The drapes at the sides
of the windows were of crimson velvet, and the fine Mallorean carpet was a deep
blue. Zakath, dressed as always in plain white linen, sat on a low, leather‑upholstered
divan at the far end of the cabin, looking out at the whitecaps and the flock
of snowy gulls trailing the ship. His cat lay purring in his lap as he absently
stroked her ears. "You
wanted to see me, Zakath?" Garion asked as he entered. "Yes.
Come in, Garion," the Mallorean replied. "I haven't seen much of you
for the past few days. Are you cross with me?" "No,"
Garion said. "You've been busy learning about demons. I don't know that
much about them, so I couldn't have added all that much to the
discussions." He crossed the cabin, pausing at one point to stoop and
unwrap a ferociously playful kitten from around his left ankle. "They
love to pounce." Zakath smiled. A
thought came to Garion, and he looked around warily. "Zith isn't in here,
is she?" Zakath
laughed. "No. Sadi's devised a means of keeping her at home." He
looked whimsically at Garion. "Is she really as deadly as he says?" Garion
nodded. "She bit a Grolim at Rak Urga," he said. "He was dead in
about a half a minute." Zakath
shuddered. " You don't have to tell Sadi about this," he said,
"but snakes make my flesh creep." "Talk
to Silk. He could give you a whole dissertation about how much he dislikes
them." "He's
a complicated little fellow, isn't he?" Garion
smiled. "Oh, yes. His life is filled with danger and excitement, and so
his nerves are as tightly wound as lute strings. He's erratic sometimes, but
you get used to that after a while." He looked at the other man
critically. "You're looking particularly fit," he noted, sitting down
on the other end of the leather couch. "Sea air must agree with you." "I
don't think it's really the air, Garion. I think it has to do with the fact
that I've been sleeping eight to ten hours a night." "Sleep?
You?" "Astonishing,
isn't it?" Zakath's face went suddenly quite somber. "I'd rather that
this didn't go any further, Garion," he said. "Of
course." "Urgit
told you what happened when I was young?" Garion
nodded. "Yes." "My
habit of not sleeping very much dates from then. A
face that had been particularly dear to me haunted my dreams, and sleep became
an agony to me." "That
didn't diminish? Not even after some thirty years?" "Not
one bit. I lived in continual grief and guilt and remorse. I lived only to
revenge myself on Taur Urgas. Cho‑Hag's
saber robbed me of that. I had planned a dozen different deaths for the madman ‑each
more horrible than the one before‑ but he cheated me by dying cleanly in
battle." "No,"
Garion disagreed. "His death was worse than anything you could possibly
have devised. I've talked with Cho‑Hag about it. Taur Urgas went totally
mad before Cho‑Hag killed him, but he lived long enough to realize that
he had finally been beaten. He died biting and clawing at the earth in
frustration. Being beaten was more than he could bear." Zakath
thought about it. "Yes," he said finally. "That would have been
quite dreadful for him, wouldn't it? I think that maybe I'm less disappointed
now." "And
was it your discovery that the Urga line is now extinct that finally laid the
ghost that's haunted your sleep all these years?" "No,
Garion. I don't think that had anything to do with it. It's just that instead
of the face that had always been there before, now I see a different
face." "Oh?" "A
blindfolded face." "Cyradis?
I don't know that I'd recommend thinking about her in that fashion." "You
misunderstand, Garion. She's hardly more than a child, but somehow she's
touched my life with more peace and comfort than I've ever known. I sleep like
a baby and I walk around all day with this silly euphoria bubbling up in
me." He shook his head. "Frankly, I can't stand myself like this, but
I can't help it for some reason." Garion
stared out the window, not even seeing the play of sunlight on the waves nor
the hovering gulls. Then it came to him so clearly that he knew that it was
undeniably true. "It's because you've come to that crossroads in your life
that Cyradis mentioned," he said. "You're being rewarded because
you've chosen the right fork." "Rewarded?
By whom?" Garion
looked at him and suddenly laughed. "I don't think you're quite ready to
accept that information yet," he said. "Could you bring yourself to
believe that it's Cyradis who's making you feel good right now?" "In
some vague way, yes." "It
goes a little deeper, but that's a start." Garion looked at the slightly
perplexed man before him. "You and I are caught up together in something
over which we have absolutely no control," he said seriously. "I've
been through it before, so I'll try to cushion the shocks that are in store for
you as much as I can. Just try to keep an open mind about a peculiar way of
looking at the world." He thought about it some more. "I think that
we're going to be working together ‑at least up to a point‑ so we
might as well be friends." He held out his right hand. Zakath
laughed. "Why not?" he said, taking Garion's hold in a firm grip.
"I think we're both as crazy as Taur Urgas, but why not? We're the two
most powerful men in the world.
We should be deadly enemies, and you propose friendship. Well, why not?"
He laughed again delightedly. "We
have much more deadly enemies, Zakath," Garion said gravely, "and all
of your armies ‑and all of mine‑ won't mean a thing when we get to
where we're going." "And
where's that, my young friend?" "I
think it's called 'the place which is no more.' " "I've
been meaning to ask you about that. The whole phrase, is a contradiction in
terms. How can you go someplace which doesn't exist any more?" "I
don't really know," Garion told him. "I'll tell you when we get
there." Two
days later, they arrived at Mal Gemila, a port in southern Mallorea Antiqua,
and took to horse. They rode eastward at a canter on a well‑maintained
highway that crossed a pleasant plain, green with spring. A regiment of red‑tunicked
cavalrymen cleared the road ahead of them, and their pace left the entourage
which usually accompanied the Emperor far behind. There were way-stations along
the highway ‑not unlike the Tolnedran hostels dotting the roads in the
west ‑and the imperial guard rather brusquely ejected other guests at
these roadside stops to make way for the Emperor and his party. As they pressed onward, day after day, Garion
began slowly to comprehend the true significance of the word
"boundless" as it was applied to Mallorea. The plains of Algaria,
which had always before seemed incredibly vast, shrank into insignificance. The
snowy peaks of the Dalasian mountains, lying to the south of the road they
traveled, raked their white talons at the sky. Garion drew in on himself,
feeling smaller and smaller the deeper they rode into this vast domain. Peculiarly,
Ce'Nedra seemed to be suffering a similar shrinkage, and she quite obviously
did not like it very much. Her comments became increasingly waspish; her
observations more acid. She found the loose‑fitting garments of the
peasantry uncouth. She found fault with the construction of the gangplows that
opened whole acres at a time behind patiently plodding herds of oxen. She
didn't like the food. Even the water ‑as clear as crystal, and as cold
and sweet as might have sprung from any crevice in the Tolnedran mountains ‑offended
her taste. Silk,
his eyes alight with mischief, rode at her side on the sunny midmorning of the
last day of their journey from Mal Gemila. "Beware, your Majesty," he
warned her slyly as they neared the crest of a hillside sheathed in pale spring
grass so verdant that it almost looked like a filmy green mist. "The first
sight of Mal Zeth has sometimes struck the unwary traveler blind. To be safe,
why don't you cover one eye with your hand? That way you can preserve at least
partial sight." Her
face grew frosty, and she drew herself to her full height in her saddle ‑a
move that might have come off better had she been only slightly taller ‑and
said to him in her most imperious tone, "We
are not amused, Prince Kheldar, and we do not expect to find a barbarian city
at the far end of the world a rival to the splendors of Tol Honeth, the only
truly imperial city in the‑" And
then she stopped -as they all did. The
valley beyond the crest stretched not for miles, but for leagues, and it was
filled to overflowing with the city of Mal Zeth. The streets were as straight
as tautly stretched strings, and the buildings gleamed ‑not with marble,
for there was not marble enough in all the world to sheath the buildings of
this enormous city ‑but rather with an intensely gleaming, thick white
mortar that seemed somehow to shoot light at the eye. It was stupendous. "It's
not much," Zakath said in an exaggeratedly deprecating tone. " Just a
friendly little place we like to call home." He looked at Ce'Nedra's stiff,
pale little face with an artful expression. "We really should press on,
your Majesty," he told her. "It's a half‑day's ride to the
imperial palace from here." PART TWO - MAL ZETH CHAPTER SlX The gates of Mal Zeth, like those of Tol
Honeth, were of bronze, broad and burnished. The city lying within those gates,
however, was significantly different from the capital of the Tolnedran Empire.
There was a peculiar sameness about the structures, and they were built so
tightly against each other that the broad avenues of the city were lined on
either side by solid, mortar-covered walls, pierced only by deeply inset,
arched doorways with narrow white stairways leading up to the flat rooftops.
Here and there, the mortar had crumbled away, revealing the fact that the
buildings beneath that coating were constructed of squared‑off timbers.
Durnik, who believed that all buildings should be made of stone, noted that
fact with a look of disapproval. As
they moved deeper into the city, Garion noticed the almost total lack of
windows. "I don't want to seem critical," he said to Zakath,
"but isn't your city just a little monotonous?" Zakath
looked at him curiously. "All
the houses are the same, and there aren't very many windows." "Oh,"
Zakath smiled, "that's one of the drawbacks of leaving architecture up to
the military. They're great believers in uniformity, and windows have no place
in military fortifications. Each house has its own little garden, though, and
the windows face that. In the summertime, the people spend most of their time
in the gardens ‑or on the rooftops." "Is
the whole city like this?" Durnik asked, looking at the cramped little
houses all packed together. "No,
Goodman," the Emperor replied. "This quarter of the city was built
for corporals. The streets reserved for officers are a bit more ornate, and
those where the privates and workmen live are much shabbier. Military people
tend to be very conscious of rank and the appearances that go with it." A
few doors down a side street branching off from the one they followed, a stout,
red‑faced woman was shrilly berating a scrawny‑looking fellow with
a hangdog expression as a group of soldiers removed furniture from a house and
piled it in a rickety cart. "You had to go and do it, didn't you, Actas?"
she demanded. "You had to get drunk and insult your captain. Now what's to
become of us? I spent all those years living in those pigsty privates' quarters
waiting for you to get promoted, and just when I think things are taking a turn
for the better, you have to destroy it all by getting drunk and being reduced
to private again." He mumbled something. "What
was that?" "Nothing,
dear." "I'm
not going to let you forget this, Actas, let me tell you." "Life
does have its little ups and downs, doesn't it?" Sadi murmured as they
rode on out of earshot. "I
don't think it's anything to laugh about," Ce'Nedra said with surprising
heat. "They're being thrown out of their home over a moment's foolishness.
Can't someone do something?" Zakath
gave her an appraising look, then beckoned to one of the red‑cloaked
officers riding respectfully along behind them. "Find out which unit that
man's in," he instructed. "Then go to his captain and tell him that
I'd take it as a personal favor if Actas were reinstated in his former rank ‑on
the condition that he stays sober." "At
once, your Majesty." The officer saluted and rode off. "Why,
thank you, Zakath," Ce'Nedra said, sounding a little startled. "My
pleasure, Ce'Nedra." He bowed to her from his saddle. Then he laughed
shortly. "I suspect that Actas' wife will see to it that he suffers
sufficiently for his misdeeds anyway." "Aren't
you afraid that such acts of compassion might damage your reputation, your
Majesty?" Sadi asked him. "No,"
Zakath replied. "A ruler must always strive to be unpredictable, Sadi. It
keeps the underlings off balance. Besides, an occasional act of charity toward
the lower ranks helps to strengthen their loyalty " "Don't
you ever do anything that isn't motivated by politics?" Garion asked him.
For some reason, Zakath's flippant explanation of his act irritated him. "Not
that I can think of," Zakath said. "Politics is the greatest game in
the world, Garion, but you have to play it all the time to keep your
edge." Silk
laughed. "I've said the exact same thing about commerce," he said.
"About the only difference I can see is that in commerce you have money as
a way of keeping score. How do you keep score in politics?" Zakath's
expression was peculiarly mixed ‑half amused and half deadly serious.
"It's very simple, Kheldar," he said. "If you're still on the
throne at the end of the day, you've won. If you're dead, you've lost ‑and
each day is a complete new game." Silk
gave him a long, speculative look, then looked over at Garion, his fingers
moving slightly. ‑I need to talk to
you ‑at once- Garion
nodded briefly, then leaned over in his saddle, He wined in. "Something
wrong?" Zakath asked him. "I
think my cinch is loose," Garion replied, dismounting. "Go on ahead.
I'll catch up." "Here,
‑I'll help you, Garion," Silk offered, also swinging down from his
saddle. "What's
this all about?" Garion asked when the Emperor, chatting with Ce'Nedra and
Velvet, had ridden out of earshot. "Be
very careful with him, Garion," the little man replied quietly, pretending
to check the straps on Garion's saddle. "He let something slip there. He's
all smiles and courtesy on the surface, but underneath it all he hasn't really
changed all that much." "Wasn't
he just joking?" "Not
even a little. He was deadly serious. He's brought us all to Mal Zeth for
reasons that have nothing to do with Mengha or our search for Zandramas. Be on
your guard with him. That friendly smile of his can fall off his face without
any warning at all." He spoke a little more loudly then.
"There," he said, tugging at a strap, "that ought to hold it.
Let's catch up with the others." They
rode into a broad square surrounded on all sides by canvas booths dyed in
various hues of red, green, blue, and yellow. The square teemed with merchants
and citizens, all dressed in varicolored, loose‑fitting robes that hung
to their heels. "Where
do the common citizens live if the whole city's divided up into sections based
on military rank?" Durnik asked. Brador,
the bald, chubby Chief of the Bureau of Internal Affairs, who happened to be
riding beside the smith, looked around with a smile. "They all have their
ranks, Goodman," he replied, "each according to his individual
accomplishments. It's all very rigidly controlled by the Bureau of Promotions.
Housing, places of business, suitable marriages ‑they're all determined
by rank." "Isn't
that sort of over-regimented?" Durnik asked pointedly. "Malloreans
love to be regimented, Goodman Durnik. " Brador laughed. "Angaraks
bow automatically to authority; Melcenes have a deep inner need to
compartmentalize things; Karands are too stupid to take control of their own
destinies; and the Dals ‑well, nobody knows what the Dals want." "We
aren't really all that different from the people in the West, Durnik," Zakath
said back over his shoulder. "In Tolnedra and Sendaria, such matters are
determined by economics. People gravitate to the houses and shops and marriages
they can afford. We've just formalized it, that's all." "Tell
me, your Majesty." Sadi said, "how is it that your people are so
undemonstrative?" "I
don't quite follow you." "Shouldn't
they at least salute as you ride by? You are the Emperor, after all." "They
don't recognize me." Zakath shrugged. "The Emperor is a man in
crimson robes who rides in a golden carriage, wears a terribly heavy jeweled
crown, and is accompanied by at least a regiment of imperial guards all blowing
trumpets. I'm just a man in white linen riding through town with a few
friends." Garion
thought about that, still mindful of Silk's half-whispered warning. The almost
total lack of any kind of self‑aggrandizement implicit in Zakath's
statement revealed yet another facet of the man's complex personality. He was
quite sure that not even King Fulrach of Sendaria, the most modest of all the
monarchs of the West, could be quite so self‑effacing. The
streets beyond the square were lined with somewhat larger houses than those
they had passed near the city gates, and there had been some attempt at
ornamentation here. It appeared, however, that Mallorean sculptors had limited
talent, and the mortar‑cast filigree surmounting the front of each house
was heavy and graceless. "The
sergeant's district," Zakath said laconically. The
city seemed to go on forever. At regular intervals there were squares and marketplaces and
bazaars, all filled with people wearing the bright, loose‑fitting robes
that appeared to be the standard Mallorean garb. When they passed the last of
the rigidly similar houses of the sergeants and of those civilians of equal
rank, they entered a broad belt of trees and lawns where fountains splashed and
sparkled in the sunlight and where broad promenades were lined with carefully
sculptured green hedges interspersed with cherry trees laden with pink blossoms
shimmering in the light breeze. "How
lovely," Ce'Nedra exclaimed. "We
do have some beauty here in Mal Zeth," Zakath told her. "No one ‑not
even an army architect‑ could make a city this big uniformly ugly." "The
officers' districts aren't quite so severe," Silk told the little Queen. "You're
familiar with Mal Zeth, then, your Highness?" Brador asked. Silk
nodded. "My partner and I have a facility here," he replied.
"It's more in the nature of a centralized collection point than an actual
business. It's cumbersome doing business in Mal Zeth ‑too many
regulations." "Might
one inquire as to the rank you were assigned?" the moon‑faced
bureaucrat asked delicately. "We're
generals," Silk said in a rather grandly off-hand manner. "Yarblek
wanted to be a field marshal, but I didn't think the expense of buying that
much rank was really justified." "Is
rank for sale?" Sadi asked. "In
Mal Zeth, everything's for sale," Silk replied. "In most respects
it's almost exactly like Tol Honeth." "Not
entirely, Silk," Ce'Nedra said primly. "Only
in the broadest terms, your Imperial Highness," he agreed quickly.
"Mal Zeth has never been graced by the presence of a divinely beautiful
Imperial Princess, glowing like a precious jewel and shooting beams of her fire
back at the sun." She
gave him a hard look, then turned her back on him. "What
did I say?" the little man asked Garion in an injured tone. "People
always suspect you, Silk," Garion told him. "They can never quite be
sure that you're not making fun of them. I thought you knew that." Silk
sighed tragically. "Nobody understands me," he complained. "Oh,
I think they do." The
plazas and boulevards beyond the belt of parks and gardens were more grand, and
the houses larger and set apart from each other. There was still, however, a
stiff similarity about them, a kind of stern sameness that insured that men of
equal rank would be assigned to rigidly equal quarters. Another
broad strip of lawns and trees lay beyond the mansions of the generals and
their mercantile equivalents, and within that encircling green there arose a
fair-sized marble city with its own walls and burnished gates. "The
imperial palace," Zakath said indifferently. He frowned. "What have
you done over there?" he asked Brador, pointing at a long row of tall
buildings rising near the south wall of the enclosed compound. Brador
coughed delicately. "Those are the bureaucratic offices, your
Majesty," he replied in a neutral tone. "You'll recall that you
authorized their construction just before the battle of Thull Mardu." Zakath
pursed his lips. "I hadn't expected something on quite such a grand
scale," he said. "There
are quite a lot of us, your Majesty," Brador explained, "and we felt
that things might be more harmonious if each bureau had its own building."
He looked a bit apologetic. "We really did
need the space," he explained defensively to Sadi. "We were all
jumbled together with the military, and very often men from different bureaus
had to share the same office. It's really much more efficient this way, wouldn't
you say?" "I
think I'd prefer it if you didn't involve me in this discussion, your
Excellency," Sadi answered. "I
was merely attempting to draw upon your Excellency's expertise in managing
affairs of state." "Salmissra's
palace is somewhat unique," Sadi told him. "We like being jumbled together. It gives us greater opportunities for
spying and murder and intrigue and the other normal functions of
government." As
they approached the gates to the imperial complex, Garion noticed with some
surprise that the thick bronze gates had been overlaid with beaten gold, and
his thrifty Sendarian heritage recoiled from the thought of such wanton
lavishness. Ce'Nedra, however, looked at the priceless gates with undisguised
acquisitiveness. "You
wouldn't be able to move them," Silk advised her. "What?"
she said inattentively. "The
gates. They're much too heavy to steal." "Shut
up, Silk," she said absently, her eyes still appraising the gates. He
began to laugh uproariously, and she looked at him, her green eyes narrowing
dangerously. "I
think I'll ride back to see what's keeping Belgarath," the little man
said. "Do,"
she said. Then she looked at Garion, who was trying to conceal a broad grin.
"Something funny?" she asked him. "No,
dear," he replied quickly. "Just enjoying the scenery is all." The
detachment of guards at the gates was neither as burnished nor plumed as the
ceremonial guards at the gates of Tol Honeth. They wore polished shirts of
chain mail over the customary red tunic, baggy breeches tucked into the tops of
knee‑high boots, red cloaks, and pointed conical helmets. They
nonetheless looked very much like soldiers. They greeted Kal Zakath with crisp
military salutes, and, as the Emperor passed through the gilded gates,
trumpeteers announced his entrance into the imperial compound with a brazen
fanfare. "I've
always hated that," the Mallorean ruler said confidentially to Garion.
"The sound grates on my ears." "What
irritated me were the people who used to follow me around hoping that I might
need something," Garion told him. "That's
convenient sometimes." Garion
nodded. "Sometimes," he agreed, "but it stopped being convenient
when one of them threw a knife at my back." "Really?
I thought your people universally adored you." "It
was a misunderstanding. The young man and I had a talk about it, and he
promised not to do it any more." "That's
all?" Zakath exclaimed in astonishment. "You didn't have him
executed?" "Of
course not. Once he and I understood each other, he turned out to be extraordinarily
loyal." Garion sighed sadly. "He was killed at Thull Mardu." "I'm
sorry, Garion," Zakath said. "We all lost friends at Thull
Mardu." The
marble‑clad buildings inside the imperial complex were a jumble of
conflicting architectural styles, ranging from the severely utilitarian to the
elaborately ornate. For some reason Garion was reminded of the vast rabbit
warren of King Anheg's palace at Val Alorn. Although Zakath's palace did not
consist of one single building, the structures were all linked to each other by
column‑lined promenades and galleries which passed through park-like
grounds studded with statues and marble pavilions. Zakath
led them through the confusing maze toward the middle of the complex, where a
single palace stood in splendid isolation, announcing by its expanse and height
that it was the center of all power in boundless Mallorea. "The residence
of Kallath the Unifier," the Emperor announced with grand irony, "my
revered ancestor." "Isn't
it just a bit overdone?" Ce'Nedra asked tartly, still obviously unwilling
to concede the fact that Mal Zeth far outstripped her girlhood home. "Of
course it is," the Mallorean replied, "but the ostentation was
necessary. Kallath had to demonstrate to the other generals that he outranked
them, and in Mal Zeth one's rank is reflected by the size of one's residence.
Kallath was an undisguised knave, a usurper and a man of little personal charm,
so he had to assert himself in other ways." "Don't
you just love politics?" Velvet said to Ce'Nedra. "It's the only
field where the ego is allowed unrestricted play ‑as long as the treasury
holds out." Zakath
laughed. "I should offer you a position in the government, Margravine
Liselle," he said. "I think we need an imperial deflator ‑someone
to puncture all our puffed‑up self‑importance." "Why,
thank you, your Majesty," she said with a dimpled smile. " If it
weren't for my commitments to the family business, I might even consider
accepting such a post. It sounds like so much fun." He
sighed with mock regret. "Where were you when I needed a wife?" "Probably
in my cradle, your Majesty," she replied innocently. He
winced. "That was unkind," he accused. "Yes,"
she agreed. "True, though," she added clinically. He
laughed again and looked at Polgara. "I'm going to steal her from you, my
lady," he declared. "To
be your court jester, Kal Zakath?" Liselle asked, her face no longer
lightly amused. "To entertain you with clever insults and banter? Ah, no.
I don't think so. There's another side to me that I don't think you'd like very
much. They call me 'Velvet' and think of me as a soft‑winged butterfly,
but this particular butterfly has a poisoned sting ‑as several people
have discovered after it was too late." "Behave,
dear," Polgara murmured to her. "And don't give away trade secrets in
a moment of pique." Velvet lowered her eyes. "Yes, Lady
Polgara," she replied meekly. Zakath
looked at her, but did not say anything. He swung down from his saddle, and
three grooms dashed to his side to take the reins from his hand. "Come
along, then," he said to Garion and the others. "I'd like to show you
around." He threw a sly glance at Velvet. "I hope that the Margravine
will forgive me if I share every home owner's simple pride in his domicile ‑no
matter how modest." She
laughed a golden little laugh. Garion
dismounted and laid an affectionate hand on Chretienne's proud neck. It was
with a pang of almost tangible regret that he handed the reins to a waiting
groom. They
entered the palace through broad, gilded doors and found themselves in a
vaulted rotunda, quite similar in design to the one in the Emperor's palace in
Tol Honeth, though this one lacked the marble busts that made Varana's entryway
appear vaguely like a mausoleum. A crowd of officials, military and civilian,
awaited their Emperor, each with a sheaf of important‑looking documents
in his hand. Zakath
sighed as he looked at them. "I'm afraid we'll have to postpone the grand
tour," he said. "I'm certain that you'll all want to bathe and change
anyway ‑and perhaps rest a bit before we start the customary formalities.
Brador, would you be good enough to show our guests to their rooms and arrange
to have a light lunch prepared for them?" "Of
course, your Majesty." "I
think the east wing might be pleasant. It's away from all the scurrying through
the halls in this part of the palace." "My
very thought, your Majesty." Zakath
smiled at them all. "We'll dine together this evening," he promised.
Then he smiled ironically. "An intimate little supper with no more than
two or three hundred guests." He looked at the nervous officials clustered
nearby and made a wry face. "Until this evening, then." Brador
led them through the echoing marble corridors teeming with servants and minor
functionaries. "Big
place," Belgarath observed after they had been walking for perhaps ten
minutes. The old man had said very little since they had entered the city, but
had ridden in his customary half doze, although Garion was quite sure that very
little escaped his grandfather's half‑closed eyes. "Yes,"
Brador agreed with him. "The first Emperor, Kallath, had grandiose notions
at times." Belgarath
grunted. "It's a common affliction among rulers. I think it has something
to do with insecurity." "Tell
me, Brador," Silk said, "didn't I hear somewhere that the state
secret police are under the jurisdiction of your bureau?" Brador
nodded with a deprecating little smile. "It's one of my many
responsibilities, Prince Kheldar," he replied. "I need to know what's
going on in the empire in order to stay on top of things, so I had to organize
a modest little intelligence service ‑nothing on nearly the scale of
Queen Porenn's, however." "It
will grow with time," Velvet assured him. "Those things always do,
for some reason." The
east wing of the palace was set somewhat apart from the rest of the buildings
in the complex and it embraced a kind of enclosed courtyard or atrium that was
green with exotic flowering plants growing about a mirror-like pool at its
center. Jewel-like hummingbirds darted from blossom to blossom, adding splashes
of vibrant, moving color. Polgara's
eyes came alight when Brador opened the door to the suite of rooms she was to
share with Durnik. Just beyond an arched doorway leading
from the main sitting room was a large marble tub sunk into the floor with
little tendrils of steam rising from it. "Oh, my," she sighed.
"Civilization ‑at last." "Just
try not to get waterlogged, Pol," Belgarath said. "Of
course not, Other," she agreed absently, still eyeing the steaming tub
with undisguised longing. "Is it really all that important,
Pol?" he asked her. "Yes,
father," she replied. "It really is." "It's
an irrational prejudice against dirt." He grinned at the rest of them.
"I've always been sort of fond of dirt myself" "Quite
obviously," she said. Then she stopped. "Incidentally, Old
Wolf," she said critically as they all began to file out, "if your
room happens to be similarly equipped, you should make use of the facilities
yourself." "Me?" "You
smell, father." "No,
Pol," he corrected. "I stink. You
smell." "Whatever.
Go wash, father." She was already absently removing her shoes. "I've
gone as much as ten years at a time without a bath," he declared. "Yes,
father," she said. "I know ‑only the Gods know how well I know.
Now," she said in a very businesslike tone, "if you'll all excuse me
. . ." She very deliberately began to unbutton the front of her dress. The
suite of rooms to which Garion and Ce'Nedra were led was, if anything, even
more opulent than that shared by Durnik and Polgara. As Garion moved about the
several large chambers, examining the furnishings, Ce'Nedra went directly
toward the bath, her eyes dreamy and her clothes falling to the floor behind
her as she went. His wife's tendency toward casual nudity had occasionally
shocked Garion in the past. He did not personally object to Ce'Nedra's skin.
What disturbed him had been that she had seemed oblivious to the fact that
sometimes her unclad state was highly inappropriate. He recalled with a shudder
the time when he and the Sendarian ambassador had entered the royal apartment
at Riva just as Ce'Nedra was in the process of trying on several new
undergarments she had received from her dressmaker that very morning. Quite
calmly, she had asked the ambassador's opinion of various of the frilly little
things, modeling each in turn for him. The ambassador, a staid and proper
Sendarian gentleman in his seventies, received more shocks in that ten minutes
than he had encountered in the previous half century, and his next dispatch to
King Fulrach had plaintively requested that he be relieved of his post. "Ce'Nedra,
aren't you at least going to close the door?" Garion asked her as she
tested the water's temperature with a tentative toe. "That
makes it very hard for us to talk, Garion," she replied reasonably as she
stepped down into the tub. "I hate to have to shout." "Oh?"
he said. "I hadn't noticed that." "Be
nice," she told him, sinking into the water with a contented sigh.
Curiously she began to unstopper and sniff the crystal decanters lined along
one side of the tub which contained, Garion assumed, the
assorted condiments with which ladies seasoned their bath water. Some of these
she restoppered disapprovingly. Others she liberally sprinkled into her bath. One
or two of them she rubbed on herself in various places. "What
if somebody comes in?" Garion asked her pointedly. "Some official or
messenger or servant or something?" "Well,
what if they do?" He
stared at her. "Garion,
darling," she said in that same infuriatingly reasonable tone, "if
they hadn't intended for the bath to be used, they wouldn't have prepared it,
would they?" Try
as he might, he could not find an answer to that question. She
laid her head back in the water, letting her hair fan out around her face. Then
she sat up. "Would you like to wash my back for me?" she asked him. An
hour or so later, after an excellent lunch served by efficient servants, Silk
stopped by. The little thief had also bathed and changed clothes once again.
His pearl-gray doublet was formally elegant, and he once again dripped jewels.
His short, scraggly beard had been neatly trimmed, and there was a faint air of
exotic perfume lingering about him. "Appearances," he responded to
Garion's quizzical look. "One always wants to put one's best foot forward
in a new situation." "Of
course," Garion said dryly. "Belgarath
asked me to stop by," the little man continued. "There's a large room
upstairs. We're gathering there for a council of war." "War?" "Metaphorically
speaking, of course." "Oh.
Of course." The
room at the top of a flight of marble stairs to which Silk led Garion and
Ce'Nedra was quite large, and there was a throne-like chair on a dais against
the back wall. Garion
looked about at the lush furnishings and heavy crimson drapes. "This isn't
the throne room, is it?" he asked. "No,"
Silk replied. " At least not Kal Zakath's official one. It's here to make
visiting royalty feel at home. Some kings get nervous when they don't have
official‑looking surroundings to play in." "Oh."
Belgarath
sat with his mismatched boots up on a polished table. His hair and beard were
slightly damp, evidence that, despite his pretended indifference to bathing, he
had in fact followed Polgara's instructions. Polgara and Durnik were talking
quietly at one side, and Eriond and Toth were nearby. Velvet and Sadi stood
looking out the window at the formal garden lying to the east of Zakath's
sprawling palace. "All
right," the old sorcerer said, "I guess we're all here now. I think
we need to talk." ‑I wouldn't say anything too specific‑
Silk's fingers said in
the gestures of the Drasnian secret language. ‑It's almost certain that there are a few spies about- Belgarath
looked at the far wall, his eyes narrowed as he searched it inch by inch for
hidden peepholes. He grunted and looked at Polgara. "I'll
look into it, father," she murmured. Her eyes grew distant, and Garion
felt the familiar surge. After a moment she nodded and held up three fingers.
She concentrated for a moment, and the quality of the surge changed, seeming
somehow languorous. Then she straightened and relaxed her will. "It's all
right now," she told them calmly. "They fell asleep." "That
was very smooth, Pol," Durnik said admiringly. "Why,
thank you, dear," she smiled, laying her hand on his. Belgarath
put his feet on the floor and leaned forward. "That's one more thing for us all to
keep in mind," he said seriously. "We're likely to be watched all the
time that we're here in Mal Zeth, so be careful. Zakath's a skeptic, so we
can't really be sure just how much of what we've told him he believes. It's
altogether possible that he has other things in mind for us. Right now he needs
our help in dealing with Mengha, but he still hasn't entirely abandoned his
campaign in Cthol Murgos, and he might want to use us to bring the Alorns and
the others into that war on his side. He's also got problems with Urvon and
Zandramas. We don't have the time to get caught up in internal Mallorean
politics. At the moment, though, we're more or less in his power, so let's be
careful." "We
can leave any time we need to, Belgarath," Durnik said confidently. "I'd
rather not do it that way unless we have absolutely no other choice," the
old man replied. "Zakath's the kind of man who's very likely to grow testy
if he's thwarted, and I don't want to have to creep around dodging his
soldiers. It takes too much time and it's dangerous. I'll be a lot happier if
we can leave Mal Zeth with his blessing ‑or at least with his
consent." "I
want to get to Ashaba before Zandramas has time to escape again," Garion
insisted. "So
do I, Garion," his grandfather said, "but we don't know what she's
doing there, so we don't know how long she's likely to stay." "She's
been looking for something, father," Polgara told the old man. "I saw
that in her mind when I trapped her back in Rak Hagga." He
looked at her thoughtfully. "Could you get any idea of what it was,
Pol?" She
shook her head. "Not specifically," she replied. "I think it's
information of some kind. She can't go any further until she finds it. I was
able to pick that much out of her thoughts." "Whatever
it is, has to be well hidden," he said. "Beldin and I took Ashaba
apart after the Battle of Vo Mimbre and we didn't find anything out of the ordinary
‑if you can accept the idea that Torak's house was in any way
ordinary." "Can
we be sure that she's still there with my baby?" Ce'Nedra asked intently. "No,
dear," Polgara told her. "She's taken steps to hide her mind from me.
She's rather good, actually." "Even
if she's left Ashaba, the Orb can pick up her trail again," Belgarath
said. "The chances are pretty good that she hasn't found what she's
looking for, and that effectively nails her down at Ashaba. If she has found
it, she won't be hard to follow." "We're
going on to Ashaba, then?" Sadi asked. "What I'm getting at is that
our concern about Mengha was just a ruse to get us to Mallorea, wasn't
it?" "I
think I'm going to need more information before I make any decisions about
that. The situation in northern Karanda is serious, certainly, but let's not
lose sight of the fact that our primary goal is Zandramas, and she's at Ashaba.
Before I can decide anything, though, I need to know more about what's going on
here in Mallorea." "My
department," Silk volunteered. "And
mine," Velvet added. "I
might be able to help a bit as well," Sadi noted with a faint smile. He
frowned then. "Seriously though, Belgarath," he continued, "you
and your family here represent power. I don't think we're going to have much
luck at persuading Kal Zakath to let you go willingly -no matter how cordial he
may appear on the surface." The
old man nodded glumly. "It might turn out that way after all," he
agreed. Then he looked at Silk, Velvet, and Sadi. "Be careful," he
cautioned them, "Don't let your instincts run away with you. I need
information, but don't stir up any hornets' nests getting it for me." He
looked pointedly at Silk. "I hope I've made myself clear about this,"
he said. "Don't complicate things just for the fun of it." "Trust
me, Belgarath," Silk replied with a bland smile. "Of
course he trusts you, Kheldar," Velvet assured the little man. Belgarath
looked at his impromptu spy network and shook his head. "Why do I get the
feeling that I'm going to regret this?" he muttered. "I'll
keep an eye on them, Belgarath," Sadi promised. "Of
course, but who's going to keep an eye on you?" CHAPTER SEVEN That evening they were escorted with some
ceremony through the echoing halls of Zakath's palace to a banquet hall that
appeared to be only slightly smaller than a parade ground. The hall was
approached by way of a broad, curved stairway lined on either side with
branched candelabra and liveried trumpeteers. The stairway was obviously
designed to facilitate grand entrances. Each new arrival was announced by a
stirring fanfare and the booming voice of a gray‑haired herald so thin
that it almost appeared that a lifetime of shouting had worn him down to a
shadow. Garion
and his friends waited in a small antechamber while the last of the local
dignitaries were announced. The
fussy chief of protocol, a small Melcene with an elaborately trimmed brown
beard, wanted them to line up in ascending order of rank, but the difficulties
involved in assigning precise rank to the members of this strange group baffled
him. He struggled with it, manfully trying to decide if Sorcerer outranked King
or Imperial Princess until Garion solved his problem for him by leading
Ce'Nedra out onto the landing at the top of the stairs. "Their
Royal Majesties, King Belgarion and Queen Ce'Nedra of Riva," the herald
declaimed grandly, and the trumpets blared. Garion,
dressed all in blue and with his ivory‑gowned Queen on his arm, paused on
the marble landing at the top of the stairs to allow the brightly clad throng
below the time to gawk at him. The somewhat dramatic pause was not entirely his
idea. Ce'Nedra had dug her fingernails into his arm with a grip of steel and
hissed, "Stand still! " It
appeared that Zakath also had some leaning toward the theatrical, since the
stunned silence which followed the herald's announcement clearly indicated that
the Emperor had given orders that the identity of his guests remain strictly
confidential until this very moment. Garion was honest enough with himself to
admit that the startled buzz which ran through the crowd below was moderately
gratifying. He
began down the stairway, but found himself reined in like a restive horse.
"Don't run!" Ce'Nedra commanded under her breath. "Run?"
he objected. "I'm barely moving." "Do
it slower, Garion." He
discovered then that his wife had a truly amazing talent. She could speak
without moving her lips! Her smile was gracious, though somewhat lofty, but a
steady stream of low‑voiced commands issued from that smile. The
buzzing murmur that had filled the banquet hall when they had been announced
died into a respectful silence when they reached the foot of the stair, and a
vast wave of bows and curtsies rippled through the crowd as they moved along
the carpeted promenade leading to the slightly elevated platform upon which sat
the table reserved for the Emperor and his special guests, domestic and
foreign. Zakath
himself, still in his customary white, but wearing a gold circlet artfully
hammered into the form of a wreath woven of leaves as a concession to the
formality of the occasion, rose from his seat and came to meet them, thereby
avoiding that awkward moment when two men of equal rank meet in public.
"So good of you to come, my dear," he said, taking Ce'Nedra's hand
and kissing it. He sounded for all the world like a country squire or minor
nobleman greeting friends from the neighborhood. "So
good of you to invite us," she replied with a whimsical smile. "You're
looking well, Garion," the Mallorean said, extending his hand and still
speaking in that offhand and informal manner. "Tolerable,
Zakath," Garion responded, taking his cue from his host. If Zakath wanted
to play, Garion felt that he should show him that he could play, too. "Would
you care to join me at the table?" Zakath asked. "We can chat while
we wait for the others to arrive." "Of
course," Garion agreed in a deliberately commonplace tone of voice. When
they reached their chairs, however, his curiosity finally got the better of
him. "Why are we playing 'just plain folks'?" he asked Zakath as he
held Ce'Nedra's chair for her. "This affair's a trifle formal for talking
about the weather and asking after each other's health, wouldn't you say?" "It's
baffling the nobility," Zakath replied with aplomb. "Never do the
expected, Garion. The hint that we're old, old friends will set them afire with
curiosity and make people who thought that they knew everything just a little
less sure of themselves." He smiled at Ce'Nedra. "You're positively
ravishing tonight, my dear," he told her. Ce'Nedra
glowed then looked archly at Garion. "Why don't you take a few notes,
dear?" she suggested. "You could learn a great deal from his Majesty
here." She turned back to Zakath. "You're so very kind to say
it," she told him, "but my hair is an absolute disaster." Her
expression was faintly tragic as she lightly touched her curls with her
fingertips. Actually, her hair was stupendous, with a coronet of braids
interwoven with strings of pearls and with a cascade of coppery ringlets
spilling down across the front of her left shoulder. During
this polite exchange, the others in their party were being introduced. Silk and
Velvet caused quite a stir, he in his jewel‑encrusted doublet and she in
a gown of lavender brocade. Ce'Nedra
sighed enviously. "I wish I could wear that color," she murmured. "You
can wear any color you want to, Ce'Nedra," Garion told her. "Are
you color‑blind, Garion?" she retorted. "A girl with red hair
can not wear lavender." "If
that's all that's bothering you, I can change the color of your hair anytime
you want." "Don't you dare!" she gasped,
her hands going protectively to the cascade of auburn curls at her shoulder. "Just
a suggestion, dear." The
herald at the top of the stairs announced Sadi, Eriond, and Toth as a group,
obviously having some difficulty with the fact that the boy and the giant had
no rank that he could discern. The next presentation, however, filled his voice
with awe and his bony limbs with trembling. "Her Grace, the Duchess of
Erat," he declaimed, "Lady Polgara the Sorceress." The silence
following that announcement was stunned. "And Goodman Durnik of
Sendaria," the herald added, 'the man with two lives.'" Polgara
and the smith descended the stairs to the accompaniment of a profound silence. The
bows and curtsies which acknowledged the legendary couple were so deep as to
resemble genuflections before an altar. Polgara, dressed in her customary
silver-trimmed blue, swept through the hall with all the regal bearing of an
Empress. She wore a mysterious smile, and the fabled white lock at her brow
glowed in the candlelight as she and Durnik approached the platform. Meanwhile,
at the top of the stairs, the herald had shrunk back from the next guest, his
eyes wide and his face gone quite pale. "Just
say it," Garion heard his grandfather tell the frightened man. "I'm
fairly sure that they'll all recognize the name." The
herald stepped to the marble railing at the front of the landing. "Your
Majesty," he said falteringly, "My lords and ladies, I have the
unexpected honor to present Belgarath the Sorcerer." A
gasp ran through the hall as the old man, dressed in a cowled robe of soft gray
wool, stumped down the stairs with no attempt at grace or dignity. The
assembled Mallorean notables pulled back from him as he walked toward the table
where the others had already joined Zakath. About
halfway to the imperial platform, however, a blond Melcene girl in a low‑cut
gown caught his eye. She stood stricken with awe, unable to curtsy or even to
move as the most famous man in all the world approached her. Belgarath
stopped and looked her up and down quite slowly and deliberately, noting with
appreciation just how revealing her gown was. A slow, insinuating smile crept
across his face, and his blue eyes twinkled outrageously. "Nice
dress," he told her. She
blushed furiously. He
laughed, reached out, and patted her cheek. "There's
a good girl," he said. "Father,"
Polgara said firmly. "Coming,
Pol." He chuckled and moved along the carpet toward the table. The pretty
Melcene girl looked after him, her eyes wide and her hand pressed to the cheek
he had touched. "Isn't
he disgusting?" Ce'Nedra muttered. "It's
just the way he is, dear," Garion disagreed. "He doesn't pretend to
be anything else. He doesn't have to." The
banquet featured a number of exotic dishes that Garion could not put a name to
and several which he did not even know how to eat. A deceptively
innocent-looking rice dish was laced with such fiery seasonings it brought
tears to his eyes and sent his hand clutching for his water goblet. "Belar,
Mara, and Nedra!" Durnik choked as he also groped about in search of
water. So far as he could remember, it was the first time Garion had ever heard
Durnik swear. He did it surprisingly well. "Piquant,"
Sadi commented as he calmly continued to eat the dreadful concoction. "How
can you eat that?" Garion demanded in amazement. Sadi
smiled. "You forget that I'm used to being poisoned, Belgarion. Poison
tends to toughen the tongue and fireproof the throat." Zakath
had watched their reactions with some amusement. "I should have warned
you," he apologized. "The dish comes from Gandahar, and the natives
of that region entertain themselves during the rainy season by trying to build
bonfires in each other's stomachs. They're elephant trappers, for the most
part, and they pride themselves on their courage." . After
the extended banquet, the brown‑robed Brador approached Garion. "If
your Majesty wouldn't mind," he said, leaning forward so that Garion could
hear him over the sounds of laughter and sprightly conversation from nearby
tables, "there are a number of people who are most eager to meet
you." Garion
nodded politely even though he inwardly winced. He had been through this sort
of thing before and knew how tedious it usually became. The Chief of the Bureau
of Internal Affairs led him down from the platform into the swirl of brightly
clad celebrants, pausing occasionally to exchange greetings with various fellow
officials and to introduce Garion. Garion braced himself for an hour or two of
total boredom. The plump, bald‑headed Brador, however, proved to be an
entertaining escort. Though he seemed to be engaging Garion in light
conversation, he was in fact providing a succinct and often pointed briefing
even as they went. "We'll
be talking with the kinglet of Pallia," he murmured as they approached a
group of men in tall, conical felt caps who wore leather which had been dyed an
unhealthy‑looking green color. "He's a fawning bootlicker, a liar, a
coward, and absolutely not to be trusted." "Ah,
there you are, Brador," one of the felt‑capped men greeted the
Melcene with a forced heartiness. "Your
Highness," Brador replied with a florid bow. "I have the honor to
present his Royal Majesty, Belgarion of Riva." He turned to Garion.
"Your Majesty, this is his Highness, King Warasin of Pallia." "Your
Majesty," Warasin gushed, bowing awkwardly. He was a man with a narrow,
pockmarked face, close-set eyes, and a slack‑lipped mouth. His hands,
Garion noticed, were not particularly clean. "Your
Highness," Garion replied with a slightly distant note. "I
was just telling the members of my court here that I'd have sooner believed
that the sun would rise in the north tomorrow than that the Overlord of the
West would appear at Mal Zeth." "The
world is full of surprises." "By
the beard of Torak, you're right, Belgarion ‑you don't mind if I call you
Belgarion, do you, your Majesty?" "Torak
didn't have a beard," Garion corrected shortly. "'What?"
"Torak
‑he didn't have a beard. At least he didn't when I met him." "When
you‑" Warasin's eyes suddenly widened. "Are
you telling me that all those stories about what happened at Cthol Mishrak are
actually true?" he gasped, "I'm
not sure, your Highness," Garion told him. "I haven't heard all the
stories yet. It's been an absolute delight meeting you, old boy," he said,
clapping the stunned‑looking kinglet on the shoulder with exaggerated
camaraderie. "It's a shame that we don't have more time to talk. Coming,
Brador?" He nodded to the petty king of Pallia, turned, and led the
Melcene away. "You're
very skilled, Belgarion," Brador murmured. "Much more so than I would have
imagined, considering‑" He hesitated. "Considering
the fact that I look like an unlettered country oaf?" Garion supplied. "I
don't know that I'd put it exactly that way." "Why
not?" Garion shrugged. "It's the truth, isn't it? What was pig-eyes back there trying to
maneuver the conversation around to? It was pretty obvious that he was leading
up to something." "It's
fairly simple," Brador replied. "He recognizes current proximity to
Kal Zakath. All power in Mallorea derives from the throne, and the man who has
the Emperor's ear is in a unique position. Warasin is currently having a border
dispute with the Prince Regent of Delchin and he probably wants you to put in a
good word for him." Brador gave him an amused look. "You're in a
position right now to make millions, you know." Garion
laughed. "I couldn't carry it, Brador," he said. "I visited the royal treasury at
Riva once, and I know how much a million weighs. Who's next?" "The
Chief of the Bureau of Commerce ‑an unmitigated, unprincipled ass. Like
most Bureau Chiefs." Garion
smiled. "And what does he
want?" Brador
tugged thoughtfully at one earlobe. "I'm not entirely certain. I've been
out of the country. Vasca's a devious one, though, so I'd be careful of
him." "I'm
always careful, Brador." The
Baron Vasca, Chief of the Bureau of Commerce, was wrinkled and bald. He wore
the brown robe that seemed to be almost the uniform of the bureaucracy, and the
gold chain of his office seemed almost too heavy for his thin neck. Though at
first glance he appeared to be old and frail, his eyes were as alert and shrewd
as those of a vulture. "Ah, your Majesty," he said after they had
been introduced, "I'm so pleased to meet you at last." "My
pleasure, Baron Vasca," Garion said politely. They
chatted together for some time, and Garion could not detect anything in the
baron's conversation that seemed in the least bit out of the ordinary. "I
note that Prince Kheldar of Drasnia is a member of your party," the baron
said finally. "We're
old friends. You're acquainted with Kheldar then, Baron?" "We've
had a few dealings together ‑the customary permits and gratuities, you understand.
For the most part, though, he tends to avoid contact with the
authorities." "I've
noticed that from time to time," Garion said. "I
was certain that you would have. I won't keep your Majesty. Many others here
are eager to meet you, and I wouldn't want to be accused of monopolizing your
time. We must talk again soon." The
baron turned to the Chief of the Bureau of Internal Affairs. "So good of
you to introduce us, my dear Brador," he said. "It's
nothing, my dear Baron," Brador replied. He took Garion by the arm, and
they moved away from Vasca. "What
was that all about?" Garion asked. "I'm
not altogether sure," Brador replied, "but whatever he wanted, he
seems to have gotten." "We
didn't really say anything." "I
know. That's what worries me. I think I'll have my old friend Vasca watched.
He's managed to arouse my curiosity." During
the next couple of hours Garion met two more gaudily dressed petty kings, a
fair number of more soberly garbed bureaucrats, and a sprinkling of
semi-important nobles and their ladies. Many of them, of course, wanted nothing
more than to be seen talking to him so that later they could say in a casual,
offhand fashion, "I was talking with Belgarion the other day, and he said‑"
Others made some point of suggesting that a private conversation might be
desirable at some later date, A few even tried to set up specific appointments. It
was rather late when Velvet finally came to his rescue. She approached the
place where Garion was trapped by the royal family of Peldane, a stodgy little
kinglet in a mustard yellow turban, his simpering, scrawny wife in a pink gown
that clashed horribly with her orange hair, and three spoiled royal brats who
spent their time whining and hitting each other. "Your Majesty," the
blond girl said with a curtsy, "Your wife asks your permission to
retire." "Asks?" "She's
feeling slightly unwell." Garion
gave her a grateful look. "I must go to her at once, then," he said
quickly. He turned to the Peldane royalty. "I hope you'll all excuse
me," he said to them. "Of
course, Belgarion," the kinglet replied graciously. "And please convey our regards to
your lovely wife," the queenlet added. The
royal brood continued to howl and kick each other. "You
looked a bit harried," Velvet murmured as she led Garion away. "I
could kiss you." "Now
that's an interesting suggestion." Garion
glanced sourly back over his shoulder. "They should drown those three
little monsters and raise a litter of puppies instead," he muttered. "Piglets,"
she corrected. He
looked at her. "At
least they could sell the bacon," she explained. "That way the effort
wouldn't be a total loss." "Is
Ce'Nedra really ill?" "Of
course not. She's made as many conquests as she wants to this evening, that's
all. She wants to save a few for future occasions. Now it's time for the grand
withdrawal, leaving a horde of disappointed admirers, who were all panting to
meet her, crushed with despair." "That's
a peculiar way to look at it." She
laughed affectionately, linking her arm in his. "Not if you're a woman,
it's not." The
following morning shortly after breakfast, Garion and Belgarath were summoned
to meet with Zakath and Brador in the Emperor's private study. The room was
large and comfortable, lined with books and maps and with deeply upholstered
chairs clustered about low tables. It was a warm day outside, and the windows
stood open, allowing a blossom‑scented spring breeze to ruffle the
curtains. "Good
morning, gentlemen," Zakath greeted them as they were escorted into the
room. "I hope you slept well." "Once
I managed to get Ce'Nedra out of the tub." Garion laughed. "It's just
a bit too convenient, I think. Would
you believe that she bathed three times yesterday?" "Mal
Zeth is very hot and dusty in the summertime," Zakath said. "The
baths make it bearable." "How
does the hot water get to them?" Garion asked curiously. "I haven't
seen anyone carrying pails up and down the halls." "It's
piped in under the floors," the Emperor replied. "The artisan who
devised the system was rewarded with a baronetcy." "I
hope you don't mind if we steal the idea. Durnik's already making
sketches." "I
think it's unhealthy myself," Belgarath said, "Bathing should be done
out of doors ‑in cold water. All this pampering softens people." He
looked at Zakath. "I'm sure you didn't ask us here to discuss the
philosophical ramifications of bathing, though." "Not
unless you really want to, Belgarath," Zakath replied. He straightened in
his chair. "Now that we've all had a chance to rest from our journey, I
thought that maybe it was time for us to get to work. Brador's people have made
their reports to him, and he's ready to give us his assessment of the current
situation in Karanda. Go ahead, Brador." "Yes,
your Majesty." The plump, bald Melcene rose from his chair and crossed to
a very large map of the Mallorean continent hanging on the wall. The map was
exquisitely colored with blue lakes and rivers, green prairies, darker green
forests and brown, white‑topped mountains. Instead of simply being dots
on the map, the cities were represented by pictures of buildings and
fortifications. The Mallorean highway system, Garion noted, was very nearly as
extensive as the Tolnedran network in the west. Brador
cleared his throat, fought for a moment with one of Zakath's ferocious kittens
for the long pointer he wanted to use, and began. "As I reported to you in
Rak Hagga," he said, "a man named Mengha came out of this immense
forest to the north of Lake Karanda some six months ago." He tapped the
representation of a large belt of trees stretching from the Karandese Range to
the Mountains of Zamad. "We know very, very little about his
background." "That's
not entirely true, Brador," Belgarath disagreed. "Cyradis told us
that he's a Grolim priest ‑or he used to be. That puts us in a position
to deduce quite a bit." "I'd
be interested to hear whatever you can come up with," Zakath said. Belgarath
squinted around the room, and his eyes fixed on several full crystal decanters
and some polished glasses sitting on a sideboard across the room. "Do you
mind?" he asked, pointing at the decanters. "I think better with a
glass in my hand." "Help
yourself," Zakath replied. The
old man rose, crossed to the sideboard, and poured himself a glass of ruby‑red
wine. "Garion?" he asked, holding out the decanter. "No,
thanks all the same, Grandfather." Belgarath
replaced the crystal stopper with a clink and began to pace up and down on the
blue carpet. "All right," he said. "We know that demon worship
persists in the back country of Karanda, even though the Grolim priests tried
to stamp out the practice when the Karands were converted to the worship of
Torak in the second millennium. We also know that Mengha was a priest himself.
Now, if the Grolims here in Mallorea reacted in the same way that the ones in
Cthol Murgos did when they heard about the death of Torak, then we know that
they were thoroughly demoralized. The fact that Urvon spent several years
scrambling around trying to find prophecies that would hint at the possibility
of a justification for keeping the Church intact is fairly good evidence that
he was faced with almost universal despair in the ranks of the Grolims."
He paused to sip at his wine. "Not
bad," he said to Zakath approvingly. "Not bad at all." "Thank
you." "Now,"
the old man continued, "there are many possible reactions to religious
despair. Some men go mad, some men try to lose themselves in various forms of
dissipation, some men refuse to admit the truth and try to keep the old forms alive.
A few men, however, go in search of some new kind of religion ‑usually
something the exact opposite of what they believed before. Since the Grolim
Church in Karanda had concentrated for eons on eradicating demon worship, it's
only logical that a few of the despairing priests would seek out demon‑masters
in the hope of learning their secrets. Remember, if you can actually control a
demon, it gives you a great deal of power, and the hunger for power has always
been at the core of the Grolim mentality." "It
does fit together, Ancient One," Brador admitted. "I
thought so myself. All right, Torak is dead, and Mengha suddenly finds that his
theological ground has been cut out from under him. He probably goes through a
period of doing all the things that he wasn't allowed to do as a priest ‑drinking,
wenching, that sort of thing. But if you do things to excess, eventually they
become empty and unsatisfying. Even debauchery can get boring after a
while." "Aunt
Pol will be amazed to hear that you said that," Garion said. "You
just keep it to yourself," Belgarath told him. "Our arguments about
my bad habits are the cornerstone of our relationship." He took another
sip of his wine. "This is really excellent," he said, holding up the
glass to admire the color of the wine in the sunlight. "Now then, here we
have Mengha waking up some morning with a screaming headache, a mouth that
tastes like a chicken coop, and a fire in his stomach that no amount of water
will put out. He has no real reason to go on living. He might even take out his
sacrificial gutting knife and set the point against his chest." "Isn't
your speculation going a bit far afield?" Zakath asked. Belgarath
laughed. "I used to be a professional storyteller," he apologized.
"I can't stand to let a good story slip by without a few artistic touches.
All right, maybe he did or maybe he didn't think about killing himself. The
point is that he had reached the absolute rock bottom. That's when the idea of
demons came to him. Raising demons is almost as dangerous as being the first up
the scaling ladder during an assault on a fortified city, but Mengha has
nothing to lose. So, he journeys into the forest up there, finds a Karandese
magician, and somehow persuades him to teach him the art ‑if that's what
you want to call it. It takes him about a dozen years to learn all the
secrets." "How
did you arrive at that number?" Brador asked. Belgarath
shrugged. "It's been fourteen years since the death of Torak ‑or
thereabouts. No normal man can seriously mistreat himself for more than a
couple of years before he starts to fall apart, so it was probably about twelve
years ago that Mengha went in search of a magician to give him instruction.
Then, once he's learned all the secrets, he kills his teacher, and‑" "Wait
a minute," Zakath objected. "Why would he do that?" "His
teacher knew too much about him, and he could also raise demons to send after
our defrocked Grolim. Then there's the fact that the
arrangement between teacher and pupil in these affairs involves lifetime
servitude enforced with a curse. Mengha could not leave his master until the
old man was dead." "How
do you know so much about this, Belgarath?" Zakath asked. "I
went through it all among the Morindim a few thousand years ago. I wasn't doing
anything very important and I was curious about magic." "Did
you kill your master?" "No
‑well, not exactly. When I left him, he sent his familiar demon after me.
I took control of it and sent it back to him." "And
it killed him?" "I
assume so. They usually do. Anyway, getting back to Mengha. He arrives at the
gates of Calida about six months ago and raises a whole army of demons. Nobody
in his right mind raises more than one at a time because they're too difficult
to control." He frowned, pacing up and down staring at the floor.
"The only thing I can think of is that somehow he's managed to raise a
Demon Lord and get it under control." "Demon
Lord?" Garion asked. "They
have rank, too‑ just as humans do. If Mengha has a grip on a Demon Lord,
then it's that creature that's calling up the army of lesser demons." He
refilled his glass, looking faintly satisfied with himself. "That's
probably fairly close to Mengha's life story," he said, sitting down
again. "
A virtuoso performance, Belgarath," Zakath congratulated him. "Thank
you," the old man replied. "I thought so myself." He looked at
Brador. "Now that we know him, why don't you tell us what he's been up
to?" Brador
once again took his place beside the map, fending off the same kitten with his
pointer. "After Mengha took Calida, word of his exploits ran all through
Karanda," he began. "It appears that the worship of Torak was never
really very firmly ingrained in the Karands to begin with, and about the only
thing that kept them in line was their fear of the sacrificial knives of the
Grolims." "Like
the Thulls?" Garion suggested. "Very
much so, your Majesty. Once Torak was dead, however, and his Church in
disarray, the Karands began to revert. The old shrines began to reappear, and
the old rituals came back into practice." Brador shuddered. "Hideous
rites," he said. "Obscene." "Even
worse than the Grolim rite of sacrifice?" Garion asked mildly. "There
was some justification for that, Garion," Zakath objected. "It was an
honor to be chosen, and the victims went under the knife willingly." "Not
any of them that I ever saw," Garion disagreed. "We
can discuss comparative theology some other time," Belgarath told them,
"Go on, Brador." "Once
the Karands heard about Mengha," the Melcene official continued, "they
began to flock to Calida to support him and to enlist themselves on the side of
the demons. There's always been a subterranean independence movement in the
seven kingdoms of Karanda, and many hotheads there believe that the demons
offer the best hope of throwing off the yoke of Angarak oppression," He
looked at the Emperor. "No offense intended, your Majesty," he
murmured. "None
taken, Brador," Zakath assured him. "Naturally,
the little kinglets in Karanda tried to keep their people from joining Mengha.
The loss of subjects is always painful to a ruler. The army ‑our army‑
was also alarmed by the hordes of Karands flocking to Mengha's banner, and they
tried to block off borders and the like. But, since a large portion of the army
was in Cthol Murgos with his Majesty here, the troops in Karanda just didn't
have the numbers. The Karands either slipped around them or simply overwhelmed
them. Mengha's army numbers almost a million by now ‑ill-equipped and
poorly trained, perhaps, but a million is a significant number, even if they're
armed with sticks. Not only Jenno but also Ganesia are totally under Mengha's
domination, and he's on the verge of overwhelming Katakor. Once he succeeds
there, he'll inevitably move on Pallia and Delchin. If he isn't stopped, he'll
be knocking on the gates of Mal Zeth by Erastide." "Is
he unleashing his demons in these campaigns?" Belgarath asked intently. "Not
really," Brador replied. "After what happened at Calida, there's no
real need for that. The sight of them alone is usually enough to spring open
the gates of any city he's taken so far. He's succeeded with remarkably little
actual fighting." The
old man nodded. "I sort of thought that might have been the case. A demon
is very hard to get back under control once it's tasted blood." "It's
not really the demons that are causing the problems," Brador continued.
"Mengha's flooded all the rest of Karanda with his agents, and the stories
that they're circulating are whipping previously uncommitted people into a
frenzy." He looked at the Emperor. "Would you believe that we
actually caught one of his missionaries in the Karandese barracks right here in
Mal Zeth?" he said. Zakath
looked up sharply. "How did he get in?" he demanded, "He
disguised himself as a corporal returning from convalescent leave at
home," Brador replied. "He'd even gone so far as to give himself a
wound to make his story look authentic. It was very believable the way he
cursed Murgos." "What
did you do to him?" "Unfortunately,
he didn't survive the questioning," Brador said, frowning. He bent to
remove the kitten from around his ankle. "Unfortunately?" "I
had some interesting plans for him. I take it rather personally when someone
manages to circumvent my secret police. It's a matter of professional pride." "What
do you advise, then?" Zakath asked. Brador
began to pace. "I'm afraid that you're going to have to bring the army
back from Cthol Murgos, your Majesty," he said. "You can't fight a
war on two fronts." "Absolutely
out of the question." Zakath's tone was adamant. "I
don't think we have much choice," Brador told him. "Almost
half of the forces left here in Mallorea are of Karandese origin, and it's my
considered opinion that to rely upon them in any kind of confrontation with
Mengha would be sheer folly." Zakath's
face grew bleak. "Put
it this way, your Majesty," Brador said smoothly. "If you weaken your
forces in Cthol Murgos, it's quite possible that you'll lose Rak Cthaka and
maybe Rak Gorut, but if you don't bring the army home, you're going to lose Mal
Zeth." Zakath
glared at him. "There's
still time to consider the matter, Sire," Brador added in a reasonable
tone of voice. "This is only my assessment of the situation. I'm sure
you'll want confirmation of what I've said from military intelligence, and
you'll need to consult with the High Command." "No,"
Zakath said bluntly. "The decision is mine." He scowled at the floor.
"All right, Brador, we'll bring the army home. Go tell the High Command
that I want to see them all at once." "Yes,
your Majesty." Garion
had risen to his feet. "How long will it take to ship your troops back
from Cthol Murgos?" he asked with a sinking feeling. "About
three months," Zakath replied. "I
can't wait that long, Zakath." "I'm
very sorry, Garion, but none of us has any choice. Neither you nor I will leave
Mal Zeth until the army gets here." CHAPTER EIGHT The following morning, Silk came early to
the rooms Garion shared with Ce'Nedra. The little man once again wore his
doublet and hose, though he had removed most of his jewelry. Over his arm he
carried a pair of Mallorean robes, the lightweight, varicolored garments worn
by most of the citizens of Mal Zeth. "Would you like to go into the
city?" he asked Garion. "I
don't think they'll let us out of the palace." "I've
already taken care of that. Brador gave his permission‑ provided that we
don't try to get away from the people who are going to be following us." "That's
a depressing thought. I hate being followed." "You
get used to it." "Have
you got anything specific in mind, or is this just a sight‑seeing
tour?" "I
want to stop by our offices here and have a talk with our factor." Garion
gave him a puzzled look. "The
agent who handles things for us here in Mal Zeth." "Oh.
I hadn't heard the word before." "That's
because you aren't in business. Our man here is named Dolmar. He's a Melcene ‑very
efficient, and he doesn't steal too much." "I'm
not sure that I'd enjoy listening to you talk business, " Garion said. Silk
looked around furtively. "You might learn all kinds of things,
Garion," he said, but his fingers were already moving rapidly. ‑Dolmar can give us a report on what's
really happening in Karanda‑ he gestured. ‑I think you'd better come along. "Well,"
Garion said with slightly exaggerated acquiescence, "maybe you're right.
Besides, the walls here are beginning to close in on me." "Here,"
Silk said, holding out one of the robes, "wear this." "It's
not really cold, Silk." "The
robe isn't to keep you warm. People in western clothing attract a lot of
attention on the streets of Mal Zeth, and I don't like being stared at."
Silk grinned quickly. "It's very hard to pick pockets when everybody in
the street watching you. Shall we go?" The
robe Garion put on was open at the front and hung straight from his shoulders
to his heels. It was a serviceable outer garment with deep pockets at the
sides. The material of which it was made was quite thin, and it flowed out
behind him as he moved around. He went to the door of the adjoining room. Ce'Nedra
was combing her hair, still damp from her morning bath. "I'm
going into the city with Silk," he told her. "Do you need
anything?" She
thought about that. "See if you can find me a comb," she said,
holding up the one she had been using. "Mine's starting to look a little
toothless." "All
right." He turned to leave. "As
long as you're going anyway," she added, "why don't you pick me up a
bolt of silk cloth ‑teal green, if you can find it. I'm told that there's
a dressmaker here in the palace with a great deal of skill." "I'll
see what I can do." He turned again. "And
perhaps a few yards of lace ‑not too ornate, mind. Tasteful." "Anything
else?" She
smiled at him. "Buy me a surprise of some kind. I love surprises." "A
comb, a bolt of teal green silk, a few yards of tasteful lace, and a
surprise." He ticked them off on his fingers. "Get
me one of those robes like you're wearing, too." He waited. She
pursed her lips thoughtfully. "That's all I can think of, Garion, but you
and Silk might ask Liselle and Lady Polgara if they need anything." He
sighed. "It's
only polite, Garion." "Yes,
dear. Maybe I'd better make out a list." Silk's
face was blandly expressionless as Garion came back out. "Well?"
Garion asked him. "I
didn't say anything." "Good."
They
started out the door. "Garion,"
Ce'Nedra called after him. "Yes,
dear?" "See
if you can find some sweetmeats, too." Garion
went out into the hall behind Silk and firmly closed the door behind him. "You
handle that sort of thing very well," Silk said. "'Practice." Velvet
added several items to Garion's growing list, and Polgara several more. Silk
looked at the list as they walked down the long, echoing hallway toward the
main part of the palace. "I wonder if Brador would lend us a pack mule,"
he murmured." "Quit
trying to be funny." "Would
I do that?" "Why
were we talking with our fingers back there?" "Spies." "In
our private quarters?" Garion was shocked, remembering Ce'Nedra's
sometimes aggressive indifference to the way she was dressed ‑or not
dressed‑ when they were alone. "Private
places are where the most interesting secrets are to be found. No spy ever
passes up the opportunity to peek into a bedroom." "That's
disgusting!" Garion exclaimed, his cheeks burning. "Of
course it is. Fairly common practice, though." They
passed through the vaulted rotunda just inside the gold‑plated main door
of the palace and walked out into a bright spring morning touched with a
fragrant breeze. "You
know," Silk said, "I like Mal Zeth. It always smells so good. Our
office here is upstairs over a bakery, and some mornings the smells from
downstairs almost make me swoon." There
was only the briefest of pauses at the gates of the imperial complex. A curt
gesture from one of the pair of unobtrusive men who were following them advised
the gate guards that Silk and Garion were to be allowed to pass into the city. "Policemen
do have their uses sometimes," Silk said as they started down a broad
boulevard leading away from the palace. The
streets of Mal Zeth teemed with people from all over the empire and not a few
from the West as well. Garion
was a bit surprised to see a sprinkling of Tolnedran mantles among the
varicolored robes of the local populace, and here and there were Sendars,
Drasnians, and a fair number of Nadraks. There were, however, no Murgos.
"Busy place," he noted to Silk. "Oh,
yes. Mal Zeth makes Tol Honeth look like a country fair and Camaar like a
village market." "It's
the biggest commercial center in the world, then? "No.
That's Melcene ‑of course Melcene concentrates on money instead of goods. You can't even
buy a tin pot in Melcene. All you can buy there is money." "Silk,
how can you make any kind of profit buying money with money?" "It's
a little complicated." Silk's eyes narrowed. "Do you know
something?" he said. "If you could put your hands on the royal
treasury of Riva, I could show you how to double it in six months on Basa
Street in Melcene ‑with a nice commission for the both of us thrown in
for good measure." "You
want me to speculate with the royal treasury? I'd have an open insurrection on
my hands if anybody ever found out about it." "That's
the secret, Garion. You don't let anybody find out." "Have
you ever had an honest thought in your entire life?" The
little man thought about it. "Not that I recall, no," he replied
candidly. "But then, I've got a well-trained mind." The
offices of the commercial empire of Silk and Yarblek here in Mal Zeth were, as
the little man had indicated, rather modest and were situated above a busy
bake-shop. Access to that second floor was by way of an outside stairway rising
out of a narrow side street. As Silk started up those stairs, a certain tension
that Garion had not even been aware of seemed to flow out of his friend. "I
hate not being able to talk
freely," he said. "There are so many spies in Mal Zeth that every
word you say here is delivered to Brador in triplicate before you get your
mouth shut." "There
are bound to be spies around your office, too." "Of
course, but they can't hear anything. Yarblek and I had a solid foot of cork
built into the floors, ceilings, and walls." "Cork?" "It
muffles all sounds." "Didn't
that cost a great deal?" Silk
nodded. "But we made it all back during the first week we were here by
managing to keep certain negotiations secret." He reached into an inside
pocket and took out a large brass key. "Let's see if I can catch Dolmar
with his hands in the cash box," he half whispered. "Why?
You already know that he's stealing from you." "Certainly
I do, but if I can catch him, I can reduce his year‑end bonus." "Why
not just pick his pocket?" Silk
tapped the brass key against his cheek as he thought about it. "No,"
he decided finally. "That's not really good business. A relationship like
this is founded on trust‑" Garion
began to laugh. "You
have to draw the line somewhere,
Garion." Silk quietly slipped his brass key into the lock and slowly
turned it. Then he abruptly shoved the door open and jumped into the room. "Good
morning, Prince Kheldar," the man seated behind a plain table said quite
calmly. "I've been expecting you." Silk
looked a bit crestfallen. The
man sitting at the table was a thin Melcene with crafty, close‑set eyes,
thin lips, and scraggly, mud‑brown hair. He had the kind of face that one
instantly distrusts. Silk straightened. "Good morning, Dolmar," he
said. "This is Belgarion of Riva." "Your
Majesty." Dolmar rose and bowed. "Dolmar."
Silk
closed the door and pulled a pair of chairs out from the brown, cork‑sheathed
wall. Although the floor was of ordinary boards, the way that all sounds of
walking or moving pieces of furniture were muted testified to the thickness of
the cork lying beneath. "How's
business?" Silk asked, seating himself and pushing the other chair to
Garion with his foot. "We're
paying the rent," Dolmar replied cautiously. "I'm
sure that the baker downstairs is overjoyed. Specifics, Dolmar. I've been away
from Mal Zeth for quite a while. Stun me with how well my investments here are
doing." "We're
up fifteen percent from last year." "That's
all?" Silk sounded disappointed. "We've
just made quite a large investment in inventory. If you take the current value
of that into account, the number would be much closer to forty percent." "That's
more like it. Why are we accumulating inventory?" "Yarblek's
instructions. He's at Mal Camat right now arranging for ships to take the goods
to the west. I expect that he'll be here in a week or so ‑he and that
foul-mouthed wench of his." Dolmar stood up, carefully gathered the
documents from the table, and crossed to an iron stove sitting in the corner.
He bent, opened the stove door, and calmly laid the parchment sheets on the
small fire inside. To
Garion's amazement, Silk made no objection to his factor's blatant
incendiarism. "We've been looking into the wool market," the Melcene
reported as he returned to his now‑empty table. "With the growing
mobilization, the Bureau of Military Procurement is certain to need wool for
uniforms, cloaks, and blankets. If we can buy up options from all the major
sheep producers, we'll control the market and perhaps break the stranglehold
that the Melcene consortium has on military purchases. If we can just get our
foot in the door of the Bureau, I'm sure that we can get a chance to bid on all
sorts of contracts." Silk
was pulling at his long, pointed nose, his eyes narrowed in thought.
"Beans," he said shortly. "I
beg your pardon?" "Look
into the possibility of tying up this year's bean crop. A soldier can live in a
worn‑out uniform, but he has to eat. If we control the bean crop ‑and
maybe coarse flour as well‑ the Bureau of Military Procurement won't have
any choice. They'll have to come to
us." "Very
shrewd, Prince Kheldar." "I've
been around for a while," Silk replied. "The
consortium is meeting this week in Melcene," the factor reported.
"They'll be setting the prices of common items. We really want to get our
hands on that price list if we can." "I'm
in the palace," Silk said. "Maybe I can pry it out of somebody." "There's
something else you should know, Prince Kheldar. Word has leaked out that the
consortium is also going to propose certain regulations to Baron Vasca of the
Bureau of Commerce. They'll present them under the guise of protecting the
economy, but the fact of the matter is that they're aimed at you and Yarblek.
They want to restrict western merchants who gross more than ten million a year
to two or three enclaves on the west-coast. That wouldn't inconvenience smaller
merchants, but it would probably put us out of business." "Can
we bribe someone to put a stop to it?" "We're
already paying Vasca a fortune to leave us alone, but the consortium is
throwing money around like water. It's possible that the baron won't stay
bribed." "Let
me nose around inside the palace a bit," Silk said, "before you
double Vasca's bribe or anything." "Bribery's
the standard procedure, Prince Kheldar." "I
know, but sometimes blackmail works even better." Silk looked over at
Garion, then back at his factor. "What do you know about what's happening
in Karanda?" he asked. "Enough
to know that it's disastrous for business. All sorts of perfectly respectable
and otherwise sensible merchants are closing up their shops and flocking off to
Calida to enlist in Mengha's army. Then they march around in circles singing
'Death to the Angaraks' while they wave rusty swords in the air." "Any
chance of selling them weapons?" Silk asked quickly. "Probably
not. There's not enough real money in northern Karanda make it worthwhile to try
to deal with them, and the political unrest has closed down all the mines. The
market in gem stones has just about dried up." Silk
nodded glumly. "What's really going on up there, Dolmar?" he asked.
"The reports Brador passed on to us were sort of sketchy." "Mengha
arrived at the gates of Calida with demons." The factor shrugged.
"The Karands went into hysterics and then fell down in the throes of
religious ecstasy." "Brador
told us about certain atrocities," Garion said. "I
expect that the reports he received were a trifle exaggerated, your
Majesty," Dolmar replied. "Even the most well trained observer is
likely to multiply mutilated corpses lying in the streets by ten. In point of
fact, the vast majority of the casualties were either Melcene or Angarak.
Mengha's demons rather scrupulously avoided killing Karands ‑except by
accident. The same has held true in every city that he's taken so far." He
scratched at his head, his close‑set eyes narrowing. "It's really
very shrewd, you know. The Karands see Mengha as a liberator and his demons as
an invincible spearhead of their army. I can't swear to his real motives, but those barbarians up
there believe that he's a savior come to sweep Karanda clean of Angaraks and
the Melcene bureaucracy. Give him another six months or so, and he'll
accomplish what no one has ever been able to do before." "What's
that?" Silk asked. "Unify
all of Karanda." "Does
he use his demons in the assault on every city he takes?" Garion asked,
wanting to confirm what Brador had told them. Dolmar
shook his head. "Not anymore, your Majesty. After what happened at Calida
and several other towns he took early in his campaign, he doesn't really have
to. All he's been doing lately is marching up to the city. The demons are with
him, of course, but they don't have to do anything but stand there looking
awful. The Karands butcher all the Angaraks and Melcenes in town, throw open
their gates, and welcome him with open arms. Then his demons vanish." He
thought a moment. "He always has one particular one of them with him,
though ‑a shadowy sort of creature that doesn't seem to be gigantic the
way they're supposed to be. He stands directly behind Mengha's left shoulder at
any public appearance." A
sudden thought occurred to Garion. "Are they desecrating Grolim
temples?" he asked. Dolmar
blinked. "No," he replied with some surprise, "as a matter of
fact, they're not ‑and there don't seem to be any Grolims among the dead,
either. Of course it's possible that Urvon pulled all his Grolims out of Karanda
when the trouble started." "That's
unlikely," Garion disagreed. "Mengha's arrival at Calida came without
any kind of warning. The Grolims wouldn't have had time to escape. He stared up
at the ceiling, thinking hard. "What
is it, Garion?" Silk asked. "I
just had a chilling sort of notion. We know that Mengha's a Grolim,
right?" "I
didn't know that," Dolmar said with some surprise. "We
got a bit of inside information," Silk told him. "Go ahead,
Garion." "Urvon
spends all of his time in Mal Yaska, doesn't he?" Silk
nodded. "So I've heard. He doesn't want Beldin to catch him out in the
open." "Wouldn't
that make him a fairly ineffective leader? All right, then. Let's suppose that
Mengha went through his period of despair after the death of Torak and then
found a magician to teach him how to raise demons. When he comes back, he offers his former Grolim brethren an
alternative to Urvon ‑along with access to a kind of power they'd never
experienced before. A demon in the hands of an illiterate and fairly stupid
Karandese magician is one thing, but a demon controlled by a Grolim sorcerer
would be much worse, I think. If Mengha is gathering disaffected Grolims around
him and training them in the use of magic, we have a big problem. I don't think I'd care to face a legion of Chabats,
would you?" Silk
shuddered. "Not hardly," he replied fervently. "He
has to be uprooted then," Dolmar said, "and soon." Garion
made a sour face. "Zakath won't move until he gets his army back from
Cthol Murgos ‑about three months from now." "In
three months, Mengha's going to be invincible," the f actor told him. "Then
we'll have to move now," Garion said, "with Zakath or without
him." "How
do you plan to get out of the city?" Silk asked. "We'll
let Belgarath work that out." Garion looked at Silk's agent. "Can you
tell us anything else?" he asked. Dolmar
tugged at his nose in a curious imitation of Silk's habitual gesture.
"It's only a rumor," he said. "Go
ahead." "
I've been getting some hints out of Karanda that Mengha's familiar demon is
named Nahaz." "Is
that significant?" "I
can't be altogether sure, your Majesty. When the Grolims went into Karanda in
the second millennium, they destroyed all traces of Karandese mythology, and no
one has ever tried to record what few bits and pieces remained. All that's left
is a hazy oral tradition, but the rumors I've heard say that Nahaz was the
tribal demon of the original Karands who migrated into the region before the
Angaraks came to Mallorea. The Karands follow Mengha not only because he's a
political leader, but also because he's resurrected the closest thing they've
ever had to a God of their own." "A
Demon Lord?" Garion asked him. "That's
a very good way to describe him, your Majesty. If the rumors are true, the demon
Nahaz has almost unlimited power." "I
was afraid you were going to say that." Later,
when they were back out in the street, Garion looked curiously at Silk.
"Why didn't you object when he burned those documents?" he asked. "It's
standard practice." the rat‑faced man shrugged. "We never keep
anything in writing. Dolmar has everything committed to memory." "Doesn't
that make it fairly easy for him to steal from you?" "Of
course, but he keeps his thievery within reasonable limits. If the Bureau of
Taxation got its hands on written records, though, it could be a disaster. Do
you want to go back to the palace now?" Garion
took out his list. "No," he said. "We've got to take care of
this first." He looked glumly at the sheet. "I
wonder how we're going to carry it all." Silk
glanced back over his shoulder at the two unobtrusive spies trailing along
behind them. "Help
is only a few paces away." He laughed. "As I said before, there are
many uses for policemen." During
the next several days, Garion discovered that the imperial palace of Mal Zeth
was unlike any court in the West. Since all power rested in Zakath's hands, the
bureaucrats and palace functionaries contested with each other for the
Emperor's favor and strove with oftentimes wildly complicated plots to
discredit their enemies. The introduction of Silk, Velvet, and Sadi into this
murky environment added whole new dimensions to palace intrigue. The trio
rather casually pointed out the friendship between Garion and Zakath and let it
be generally known that they had the Rivan King's complete trust. Then they sat
back to await developments. The
officials and courtiers in the imperial palace were quick to grasp the
significance and the opportunities implicit in this new route to the Emperor's
ear. Perhaps even without formally discussing it, the trio of westerners neatly
divided up the possible spheres of activity. Silk concentrated his attention on
commercial matters, Velvet dabbled in politics, and Sadi delicately dipped his
long-fingered hands into the world of high‑level crime. Though all of
them subtly let it be known that they were susceptible to bribery, they also
expressed a willingness to pass along various requests in exchange for
information. Thus, almost by accident, Garion found that he had a very
efficient espionage apparatus at his disposal. Silk and Velvet manipulated the
fears, ambitions, and open greed of those who contacted them with a
musician-like skill, delicately playing the increasingly nervous officials like
well‑tuned instruments. Sadi's methods, derived from his extensive
experience in Salmissra's court, were in some instances even more subtle, but
in others, painfully direct. The contents of his red leather case brought
premium prices, and several high‑ranking criminals, men who literally
owned whole platoons of bureaucrats and even generals, quite suddenly died
under suspicious circumstances ‑one of them even toppling over with a
blackened face and bulging eyes in the presence of the Emperor himself. Zakath,
who had watched the activities of the three with a certain veiled amusement,
drew the line at that point. He spoke quite firmly with Garion about the matter
during their customary evening meeting on the following day. "I
don't really mind what they're doing, Garion," he said, idly stroking the
head of an orange kitten who lay purring in his lap. "They're confusing
all the insects who scurry around in the dark corners of the palace, and a
confused bug can't consolidate his position. I like to keep all these petty bootlickers
frightened and off balance, since it makes it easier to control them. I
really must object to poison, however.
It's far too easy for an unskilled poisoner to make mistakes." "Sadi
could poison one specific person at a banquet with a hundred guests," Garion
assured him. "I
have every confidence in his ability," Zakath agreed, "but the
trouble is that he's not doing the actual poisoning himself. He's selling his
concoctions to rank amateurs. There are some people here in the palace that I
need. Their identities are general knowledge, and that keeps the daggers out of
their entrails. A mistake with some poison, however, could wipe out whole
branches of my government. Could you ask him not to sell any more of it here in
the palace? I'd speak to him personally, but I don't want it to seem like an
official reprimand." "I'll
have a talk with him," Garion promised. "I'd
appreciate it, Garion." The Emperor's eyes grew sly. "Just the
poisons, though. I find the effects of some of his other compounds rather amusing.
Just yesterday, I saw an eighty‑five‑year‑old general in hot
pursuit of a young chambermaid. The old fool hasn't had that kind of thought
for a quarter of a century. And the day before that, the Chief of the Bureau of
Public Works ‑a pompous ass who makes me sick just to look at him‑
tried for a solid half hour in front of dozens of witnesses to walk up the side
of a building. I haven't laughed so hard in years." "Nyissan
elixirs do strange things to people." Garion smiled. "I'll ask Sadi
to confine his dealings to recreational drugs." "Recreational
drugs," Zakath laughed. "I like that description." "I've
always had a way with words," Garion replied modestly. The
orange kitten rose, yawned, and jumped down from the Emperor's lap. The
mackerel‑tabby mother cat caught a black and white kitten by the scruff
of the neck and deposited it exactly where the orange one had been lying. Then
she looked at Zakath's face and meowed questioningly. "Thank
you," Zakath murmured to her. Satisfied,
the cat jumped down, caught the orange kitten, and began to bathe it, holding
it down with one paw. "Does
she do that all the time?" Garion asked. Zakath
nodded. "She's busy being a mother, but she doesn't want me to get
lonely." "That's
considerate of her." Zakath
looked at the black and white kitten in his lap, who had all four paws wrapped
around his hand and was gnawing on one of his knuckles in mock ferocity.
"I think I could learn to survive without it," he said, wincing. CHAPTER NINE The simplest way to avoid the omnipresent
spies infesting the imperial palace was to conduct any significant
conversations out in the open, and so Garion frequently found himself strolling
around the palace grounds with one or more of his companions. On a beautiful
spring morning a few days later he walked with Belgarath and Polgara through
the dappled shade of a cherry orchard, listening to Velvet's latest report on
the political intrigues which seethed through the corridors of Zakath's palace. "The
surprising thing is that Brador is probably aware of most of what's going
on," the blond girl told them. "He doesn't look all that efficient, but his secret police are
everywhere." Velvet was holding a spray of cherry blossoms in front of her
face, rather ostentatiously inhaling their fragrance. "At least they can't hear us out
here," Garion said. "No,
but they can see us. If I were you,
Belgarion, I still wouldn't talk too openly ‑even out of doors. I
happened to come across one industrious fellow yesterday who was busily writing
down every word of a conversation being conducted in whispers some fifty yards
away." "That's
a neat trick," Belgarath said. "How did he manage it?" "He's
stone‑deaf," she replied. "Over the years, he's learned to
understand what people are saying by reading the shape of the words from their
lips." "Clever,"
the old man murmured. "Is that why you're so busily sniffing cherry
blossoms?" She
nodded with a dimpled smile. "That and the fact that they have such a
lovely fragrance." He
scratched at his beard, his hand covering his mouth. "All right," he
said. "What I need is some sort of disruption -to draw Brador's police off
so that we can slip out of Mal Zeth without being followed. Zakath is rock hard
on the point of not doing anything until his army gets back from Cthol Murgos,
so it's obvious that we're going to have to move without him. Is there anything
afoot that might distract all the spies around here?" "Not
really, Ancient One. The petty kinglet of Pallia and the Prince Regent of
Delchin are scheming against each other, but that's been going on for years.
The old King of Voresebo is trying to get imperial aid in wresting his throne
back from his son, who deposed him a year or so ago. Baron Vasca, the Chief of
the Bureau of Commerce, is trying to assimilate the Bureau of Military
Procurement, but the generals have him stalemated. Those are the major things
in the air right now. There are a number of minor plots going on as well, but
nothing earthshaking enough to divert the spies who are watching us." "Can
you stir anything up?" Polgara asked, her lips scarcely moving. "I
can try, Lady Polgara," Velvet replied, "but Brador is right on top
of everything that's happening here in the palace. I'll talk with Kheldar and
Sadi. It's remotely possible that the three of us can engineer something
unexpected enough to give us a chance to slip out of the city." "It's
getting fairly urgent, Liselle," Polgara said. "If Zandramas finds
what she's looking for at Ashaba, she'll be off again, and we'll wind up trailing
along behind her in the same way that we were back in Cthol Murgos." "I'll
see what we can come up with, my lady," Velvet promised. "Are you going back inside?"
Belgarath asked her. She
nodded. "I'll
go with you." He looked around distastefully, "All this fresh air and
exercise is a little too wholesome for my taste. "Walk a bit farther with me,
Garion," Polgara said. "All
right." As
Velvet and Belgarath turned back toward the east wing of the palace, Garion and
his aunt strolled on along the neatly trimmed green lawn lying beneath the
blossom-covered trees. A wren, standing on the topmost twig of a gnarled,
ancient tree, sang as if his heart would burst, "What's
he singing about?" Garion asked, suddenly remembering his aunt's unusual affinity
for birds. "He's
trying to attract the attention of a female," she replied, smiling gently.
"It's that time of year again. He's being very eloquent and making all
sorts of promises -most of which he'll break before the summer's over." He
smiled and affectionately put his arm about her shoulders. She
sighed happily. "This is pleasant," she said. "For some reason
when we're apart, I still think of you as a little boy. It always sort of
surprises me to find that you've grown so tall." There
wasn't too much that he could say to that. "How's
Durnik?" he asked. "I almost never see him these days." "He
and Toth and Eriond managed to find a well-stocked trout pond on the southern
end of the imperial grounds," she replied with a slightly comical upward
roll of her eyes. "They're catching large numbers of fish, but the kitchen
staff is beginning to get a bit surly about the whole thing." "Trust
Durnik to find water." Garion laughed. "Is Eriond actually fishing
too? That seems a little out of character for him." "I
don't think he's very serious about it. He goes along mostly for Durnik's
company, I think ‑and because he likes to be outside." She paused
and then looked directly at him. As so many times in the past, he was suddenly
struck to the heart by her luminous beauty. "How has Ce'Nedra been
lately?" she asked him. "
She's managed to locate a number of young ladies to keep her company," he
replied. "No matter where we go, she's always able to surround herself
with companions." "Ladies
like to have other ladies about them, dear," she said. "Men are nice
enough, I suppose, but a woman needs other women to talk to. There are so many
important things that men just don't understand." Her face grew serious.
"There hasn't been any recurrence of what happened in Cthol Murgos,
then?" she asked. "Not
so far as I can tell. She seems fairly normal to me. About the only unusual
thing I've noticed is that she never talks about Geran anymore." "That
could just be her way of protecting herself, Garion. She might not be able to
put it into words exactly, but she's aware of the melancholia that came over
her at Prolgu, and I'm sure that she realizes that if she gives in to it,
she'll be incapacitated. She still thinks about Geran, l'm sure ‑probably
most of the time‑ but she just won't talk about him." She paused
again. "What about the physical side of your marriage?" she asked him
directly. Garion
blushed furiously and coughed. "Uh ‑there really hasn't been much
opportunity for that sort of thing, Aunt Pol‑ and I think she has too
many other things on her mind." She
pursed her lips thoughtfully. "It's not a good idea just to ignore that,
Garion," she told him. "After a while, people grow apart if they
don't periodically renew their intimacy." He
coughed again, still blushing. "She doesn't really seem very interested,
Aunt Pol." "That's
your fault, dear. All it takes is a little bit of planning and attention to
detail." "You
make it sound awfully calculated and cold-blooded." "Spontaneity
is very nice, dear, but there's a great deal of charm to a well‑planned
seduction, too." "Aunt
Pol!" he gasped, shocked to the core. "You're
an adult, Garion dear," she reminded him, "and that's one of an adult
man's responsibilities. Think about it. You can be quite resourceful at times.
I'm sure you'll come up with something." She looked out over the sun‑washed
lawns. "Shall we go back inside now?" she suggested. "I think
it's almost lunch time." That
afternoon, Garion once again found himself strolling about the palace grounds,
this time accompanied by Silk and Sadi the eunuch. "Belgarath needs a
diversion," he told them seriously. "I think he has a plan to get us
out of the city, but we've got to shake off all the spies who are watching us
long enough for him to put it into motion." He was busily scratching at
his nose as he spoke, his hand covering his mouth. "Hay
fever?" Silk asked him. "No.
Velvet told us that some of Brador's spies are deaf, but that they can tell
what you're saying by watching your lips." "What
an extraordinary gift," Sadi murmured. "I wonder if an undeaf man
could learn it." "I
can think of some times myself when it might have been useful," Silk
agreed, covering his mouth as he feigned a cough. He looked at Sadi. "Can
I get an honest answer out of you?" he asked. "That
depends on the question, Kheldar." "You're
aware of the secret language?" "Of
course." "Do
you understand it?" "I'm
afraid not. I've never met a Drasnian who trusted me enough to teach me." "I
wonder why." Sadi flashed him a quick grin. "I
think we can manage if we cover our mouths when we speak," Garion said. "Won't
that become a little obvious after a while?" Sadi objected. "What
are they going to do? Tell us to stop?" "Probably
not, but we might want to pass on some disinformation sometimes, and if they
know that we know about this way of listening, we won't be able to do
that." The eunuch sighed about the lost opportunity, then shrugged.
"Oh, well," he said. Garion
looked at Silk. "Do you know of anything that's going on that we could use
to pull the police off our trail?" "No,
not really," the little man replied. "At the moment the Melcene
consortium seems to be concentrating on keeping this year's price list a secret
and trying to persuade Vasca that Yarblek and I should be restrained to those
enclaves on the west coast. We've got Vasca pretty much in our pockets, though ‑as
long as he stays bribed. There's a great deal of secret maneuvering going on,
but I don't think anything is close to coming to a head right now. Even if it
did, it probably wouldn't cause a big enough stink to make the secret police
abandon their assignment to watch us." "Why
not go right to the top?" Sadi suggested. "I could talk to Brador and
see if he's susceptible to bribery." "I
don't think so, Garion said. "He's having us watched on specific orders
from Zakath. I doubt that any amount of money would make him consider risking
his head." "There
are other ways to bribe people, Belgarion." Sadi smiled slyly. "I have some things in my case that make
people feel very good. The only
trouble with them is that after you've used them a few times, you have to keep
on using them. The pain of stopping is really quite unbearable. I could own
Brador within the space of a week and make him do anything I told him to
do." Garion
felt a sudden surge of profound distaste for the entire notion. "I'd
really rather not do that," he said, "or only as a last resort."
"You
Alorns have a peculiar notion of morality," the eunuch said, rubbing at
his shaved scalp. "You chop people in two without turning a hair, but you
get queasy at the idea of poisons or drugs." "It's
a cultural thing, Sadi," Silk told him. "Have you found anything else that might
work to our advantage?" Garion asked. Sadi
considered it. "Not by itself, no," he replied. "A bureaucracy
lends itself to endemic corruption, though. There are a number of people in
Mallorea who take advantage of that. Caravans have a habit of getting waylaid
in the Dalasian Mountains or on the road from Maga Renn. A caravan needs a
permit from the Bureau of Commerce, and Vasca has been known on occasion to
sell information about departure times and routes to certain robber chiefs. Or,
if the price is right, he sells his silence to the merchant barons in Melcene."
The eunuch chuckled. "Once he sold information about one single caravan to
three separate robber bands. There was a pitched battle on the plains of
Delchin, or so I'm told." Garion's
eyes narrowed in thought. "I'm beginning to get the feeling that we might
want to concentrate our attention on this Baron Vasca," he said.
"Velvet told us that he's also
trying to take the Bureau of Military Procurement away from the army." "I
didn't know that," Silk said with some surprise. "Little Liselle is
developing quite rapidly, isn't she?" "It's
the dimples, Prince Kheldar," Sadi said. "I'm almost totally immune
to any kind of feminine blandishment, but I have to admit that when she smiles
at me, my knees turn to butter. She's absolutely adorable ‑and totally
unscrupulous, of course." Silk
nodded. "Yes," he said. "We're moderately proud of her." "Why
don't you two go look her up?" Garion suggested. "Pool your
information about this highly corruptible Baron Vasca. Maybe we can stir
something up‑ something noisy. Open fighting in the halls of the palace
might just be the sort of thing we need to cover our escape." "You
have a genuine flair for politics, Belgarion," Sadi said admiringly. "I'm
a quick learner," Garion admitted, "and, of course, I keep company
with some very disreputable men." "Thank
you, your Majesty." the eunuch replied with mock appreciation. Shortly
after supper, Garion walked through the halls of the palace for his customary
evening conversation with Zakath. As always, a soft‑footed secret policeman
trailed along some distance behind. Zakath's
mood that evening was pensive ‑almost approaching the bleak, icy
melancholy that had marked him back in Rak Hagga. "Bad
day?" Garion asked him, removing a sleeping kitten footstool in front of
his chair. Then he leaned back and set his feet on the stool. Zakath made a sour face. "I've been
whittling away at all the work that piled up while I was in Cthol Murgos,"
he said. "The problem is that now that I'm back, the pile just keeps
getting higher." "I
know the feeling," Garion agreed. "When I get back to Riva, it's
probably going to take me a year to clear my desk. Are you open to a
suggestion?" "Suggest
away, Garion. Right now, I'll listen to anything." He looked reprovingly
at the black and white kitten who was biting his knuckles again. "Not so
hard," he murmured, tapping the ferocious little beast on the nose with
his forefinger. The kitten laid back its ears and growled a squeaky little
growl at him. "I'm
not trying to be offensive or anything," Garion began cautiously,
"but I think you're making the same mistake that Urgit made." "That's
an interesting observation. Go on." "It
seems to me that you need to reorganize your government." Zakath blinked. "Now, that is a major proposal," he said.
"I don't get the connection, though. Urgit was a hopeless incompetent ‑at
least he was before you came along and taught him the fundamentals of ruling.
What is this mistake that he and I have in common?" "Urgit's
a coward," Garion said, "and probably always will be. You're not a
coward ‑sometimes a bit crazy, maybe, but never a coward. The problem is
that you're both making the same mistake. You're trying to make all the
decisions yourselves ‑even the little ones. Even if you stop sleeping
altogether, you won't find enough hours in the day to do that." "So
I've noticed. What's the solution?" "Delegate
responsibility. Your Bureau Chiefs and generals are competent ‑corrupt,
I'll grant you, but they know their jobs. Tell them to take care of things and
only bring you the major decisions. And tell them that if anything goes wrong,
you'll replace them." "That's
not the Angarak way, Garion. The ruler ‑or Emperor, in this case ‑has
always made all decisions. It's been
that way since before the cracking of the world. Torak
made every decision in antiquity, and the Emperors of Mallorea have followed
that example ‑no matter what we may have felt about him personally." "Urgit
made the exact same mistake," Garion told him. "What you're both
forgetting is that Torak was a God, and his mind and will were unlimited. Human
beings can't possibly hope to imitate that sort of thing." "None
of my Bureau Chiefs or generals could be trusted with that kind of
authority," Zakath said, shaking his head. "They're almost out of control
as it is." "They'll
learn the limits," Garion assured him. "After a few of them have been
demoted or dismissed, the rest will get the idea." Zakath
smiled bleakly. "That is also not the Angarak way, Garion. When I make an
example of someone, it usually involves the headsman's block." "That's
an internal matter, of course," Garion admitted, "You know your
people better than I do, but if a man has talent, you can't really call on him
again if you've removed his head, can you? Don't waste talent, Zakath. It's too
hard to come by." "You
know something?" Zakath said with a slightly amused look. "They call
me the man of ice, but in spite of your mild‑seeming behavior, you're
even more cold-blooded than I am. You're the most practical man I've ever
met." "I
was raised in Sendaria, Zakath," Garion reminded him. "Practicality
is a religion there. I learned to run a kingdom from a man named Faldor. A
kingdom is very much like a farm, really. Seriously, though, the major goal of
any ruler is to keep things from flying apart, and gifted subordinates are too valuable a resource to waste. I've
had to reprimand a few people, but that's as far as it ever went. That way they
were still around in case I needed them. You might want to think about that a
little bit." "I'll
consider it." Zakath straightened. "By the way," he said,
"speaking of corruption in government‑" "Oh?
Were we speaking about that?" "We're
about to. My Bureau Chiefs are all more or less dishonest, but your three
friends are adding levels of sophistication to the petty scheming and deceit
here in the palace that we're not really prepared to cope with. " "Oh?" "The
lovely Margravine Liselle has actually managed to persuade the King of Pallia and the Prince Regent of Delchin that
she's going to intercede with you in their behalf. Each of them is absolutely
convinced that their long‑term squabble is about to come out into the
open. I don't want them to declare war on each other. I've got trouble in
Karanda already." "I'll
have a word with her," Garion promised. "And
Prince Kheldar virtually owns whole floors of the Bureau of Commerce. He's
getting more information out of there than I am. The merchants in Melcene
gather every year to set prices for just about everything that's sold in
Mallorea. It's the most closely guarded secret in the empire, and Kheldar just
bought it. He's deliberately undercutting those prices, and he's disrupting our
whole economy." Garion
frowned. "He didn't mention that." "I
don't mind his making a reasonable profit ‑as long as he pays his taxes‑
but I can't really have him gaining absolute control over all commerce in
Mallorea, can I? He is an Alorn,
after all, and his political loyalties are a little obscure." "I'll
suggest that he moderate his practices a bit. You have to understand Silk,
though. I don't believe he even cares about the money. All he's interested in
is the game." "It's
still Sadi who concerns me the most, though." "Oh?" "He's
become rather intensely involved in agriculture." "'Sadi?" "There's
a certain plant that grows wild in the marshes of Camat. Sadi's paying a great
deal for it, and one of our prominent bandit chiefs has put all of his men to
work harvesting it ‑and protecting the crop, of course. There have
already been some pitched battles up there, I understand." "A
bandit who's harvesting crops is too busy to be robbing travelers on the
highways, though," Garion pointed out. "That's
not exactly the point, Garion. I didn't mind so much when Sadi was making a few
officials feel good and act foolish, but he's importing this plant into the
city by the wagon load and spreading it around through the work force ‑and
the army. I don't care for the idea at all." "I'll
see what I can do to get him to suspend operations, " Garion agreed. Then
he looked at the Mallorean Emperor through narrowed eyes. "You do realize,
though, that if I rein the three of them in, they'll just switch over to
something new ‑and probably just as disruptive. Wouldn't it be better if
I just took them out of Mal Zeth entirely?" Zakath
smiled. "Nice try, Garion," he said, "but I don't think so. I
think we'll just wait until my army gets back from Cthol Murgos. Then we can
all ride out of Mal Zeth together." "You
are the most stubborn man I've ever met," Garion said with some heat.
"Can't you get it through your head that time is slipping away from us?
This delay could be disastrous ‑not only for you and me, but for the
whole world." "The
fabled meeting between the Child of Light and the Child of Dark again? I'm
sorry, Garion, but Zandramas is just going to have to wait for you. I don't
want you and Belgarath roaming at will through my empire. I like you, Garion, but I don't altogether
trust you." Garion's
temper began to heat up. He thrust his jaw out pugnaciously as he rose to his
feet. "My patience is starting to wear a little thin, Zakath. I've tried
to keep things between us more or less civil, but there is a limit, and we're getting rather close to it. I am not going to lie around your palace for
three months." "That's
where you're wrong," Zakath snapped, also rising to his feet and
unceremoniously dumping the surprised kitten to the floor. Garion
ground his teeth together, trying to get his temper under control. "Up to
now, I've been polite, but I'd like to remind you about what happened back at
Rak Hagga. We can leave here any time we want to, you know," "And
the minute you do, you're going to have three of my regiments right on your
heels." Zakath was shouting now. "Not
for very long," Garion replied ominously. "What
are you going to do?" Zakath demanded scornfully. "Turn all my troops
into toads or something? No, Garion, I know you well enough to know that you
wouldn't do that." Garion
straightened. "You're right," he said, "I wouldn't, but I was
thinking of something a bit more elemental. Torak used the Orb to crack the
world, remember? I know how it was done and I could do it myself if I had to.
Your troops are going to have a great deal of trouble following us if they
suddenly run into a trench ‑ten miles deep and fifty miles wide‑
stretching all the way across the middle of Mallorea." "You
wouldn't!" Zakath gasped. "Try
me," With a tremendous effort, Garion brought his anger under control.
"I think perhaps it's time for us to break this off," he said.
"We're starting to shout threats at each other like a pair of schoolboys.
Why don't we continue this conversation some other time, after we've both had a
chance to cool off a bit?" He could see a hot retort hovering on Zakath's
lips, but then the Emperor also drew himself up and regained his composure,
though his face was still pale with anger. "I
think perhaps you're right," he said. Garion
nodded curtly and started toward the door. "Garion,"
Zakath said then. "Yes?" "Sleep
well." "You
too." Garion left the room. Her Imperial Highness, the Princess
Ce'Nedra, Queen of Riva and beloved of Belgarion, Overlord of the West, was
feeling pecky. "Pecky" was not a word that her Imperial Highness
would normally have used to describe her mood. "Disconsolate" or
"out of sorts" might have had a more aristocratic ring, but Ce'Nedra
was honest enough with herself privately to admit that "pecky"
probably came closer to the mark. She moved irritably from room to room in the
luxurious apartment Zakath had provided for her and Garion with the hem of her
favorite teal green dressing gown trailing along behind her bare feet. She
suddenly wished that breaking a few dishes wouldn't appear quite so unladylike. A
chair got in her way. She almost kicked it, but remembered at the last instant
that she was not wearing shoes. Instead she deliberately took the cushion from
the chair and set it on the floor. She plumped it a few times, then
straightened. She lifted the hem of her dressing gown to her knees, squinted,
swung her leg a few times for practice, and then kicked the cushion completely
across the room. "There!" she said. "Take that!" For some
reason it made her feel a little better. Garion
was away from their rooms at the moment, engaged in his customary evening
conversation with Emperor Zakath. Ce'Nedra wished that he were here so that she
could pick a fight with him. A nice little fight right now might modify her
mood. She
went through a door and looked at the steaming tub sunk in the floor. Perhaps a
bath might help. She even went so far as to dip an exploratory toe in the
water, then decided against it. She sighed and moved on. She paused for a few
moments at the window of the unlighted sitting room that overlooked the verdant
atrium at the center of the east wing of the palace. The full moon had risen
early that day and stood high in the sky, filling the atrium with its pale,
colorless light, and the pool at the center of the private little court
reflected back the perfect white circle of the queen of the night. Ce'Nedra stood
for quite some time, looking out the window, lost in thought. She
heard the door open and then slam shut.
"Ce'Nedra, where are you?" Garion's voice sounded a trifle
testy. "I'm
in here, dear." "Why
are you standing around in the dark?" he asked, coming into the room. "I
was just looking at the moon. Do you realize that it's the same moon that
shines down on Tol Honeth ‑and Riva, too, for that matter?" "I
hadn't really thought about it," he replied shortly. "Why
are you being so grumpy with me?" "It's
not you, Ce'Nedra," he answered apologetically. I had another fight with
Zakath, is all." "That's
getting to be a habit." "Why
is he so unreasonably stubborn?" Garion demanded. "That's
part of the nature of Kings and Emperors, dear." "What's
that supposed to mean?" "Nothing." "Do you want something to drink? I
think we've still got some of that wine left." "I
don't think so. Not right now." "Well
I do. After my little chat with his pigheaded imperialness, I need something to
calm my nerves." He went back out, and she heard the clink of a decanter
against the rim of a goblet. Out
in the moon‑bright atrium something moved out from the shadows of the
tall, broad‑leafed trees. It was Silk. He was wearing only his shirt and
hose, he had a bath sheet over his shoulder, and he was whistling. He bent at
the edge of the pool and dipped his fingers into the water. Then he stood up
and began to unbutton his shirt. Ce'Nedra
smiled, drew back behind the drape, and watched as the little man disrobed.
Then he stepped down into the pool, shattering the reflected moon into a
thousand sparkling fragments. Ce'Nedra continued to watch as he lazily swam
back and forth in the moon‑dappled water. Then
there was another shadow under the trees, and Liselle came out into the
moonlight. She wore a loose- fitting robe, and there was a flower in her hair.
The flower was undoubtedly red, but the wan light of the full spring moon
leeched away the color, making it appear black against the blond girl's pale
hair. "How's the water?" she asked quite calmly. Her voice seemed
very close, almost as if she were in the same room with the watching Ce'Nedra. Silk
gave a startled exclamation, then coughed as his mouth and nose filled with
water. He spluttered, then recovered his composure. "Not bad," he
replied in an unruffled tone. "Good,"
Liselle said. She moved to the edge of the pool. "Kheldar, I think it's
time that we had a talk." "Oh?
About what?" "About
this." Quite calmly she unbelted her robe and let it fall to the ground about
her feet. She
wasn't wearing anything under the robe. "You
seem to have a little difficulty grasping the idea that things change with the
passage of time," she continued, dipping one foot into the water. Quite
deliberately, she pointed at herself. "This is one of those things." "I
noticed that," he said admiringly. "I'm
so glad. I was beginning to be afraid that your eyes might be failing."
She stepped down into the pool and stood waist‑deep in the water.
"Well?" she said then. "Well
what?" "What
do you plan to do about it?" She reached up and took the flower from her
hair and carefully laid it on the surface of the pool. Ce'Nedra
darted to the door on silent, bare feet. "Garion!" she called in an
urgent whisper. "Come here!" "Why?"
"Keep
your voice down and come here." He
grumbled slightly and came into the darkened room. "What is it?" She
pointed at the window with a muffled giggle. "Look!" she commanded in
a delighted little whisper. Garion
went to the window and looked out. After a single glance, he quickly averted
his eyes. "Oh, my," he said in a strangled whisper. Ce'Nedra
giggled again, came to his side, and burrowed her way under his arm.
"Isn't that sweet?" she said softly. "I'm
sure it is," he whispered back, "but I don't think we ought to
watch." "Why
not?" The
flower Liselle on the water had floated across the intervening and Silk, his
expression bemused, picked it up and smelled it. "Yours, I believe,"
he said, holding it out to the pale‑skinned girl sharing the pool with
him. "Why,
yes, I believe it is," she replied. "But you haven't answered my
question." "Which
question?" "What
are you going to do about this?" "I'll
think of something." "Good.
I'll help you." Garion
firmly reached out and pulled the drape shut. "Spoilsport,"
Ce'Nedra pouted. "Never
mind," he told her. "Now come away from the window." He drew her
out of the room. "I can't understand what she's up to," he said. "I
thought that was fairly obvious." "Ce'Nedra!" "She's
seducing him, Garion. She's been in love with him since she was a little girl
and she's finally decided to take steps. I'm so happy for her that I could just
burst." He shook his head.
"I will never understand
women," he said. "Just when I think I've got
everything worked out, you all get together and change the rules. You wouldn't
believe what Aunt Pol said to me just this morning." "Oh?
What was that?" "She
said that I ought to‑" He stopped abruptly, his face suddenly going
beet red. "Ah ‑never mind," he added lamely. "What
was it?" "I'll
tell you some other time." He gave her a peculiar look then. It was a look
she thought she recognized. "Have
you taken your evening bath yet?" he asked with exaggerated casualness. "Not
yet. Why?" "I
thought I might join you ‑if you don't mind." Ce'Nedra
artfully lowered her lashes. "If you really want to," she said in a
girlish voice. "I'll
light some candles in there," he said. "The lamp's a bit bright,
don't you think?" "Whatever
you prefer, dear." "And
I think I'll bring in the wine, too. It might help us to relax." Ce'Nedra
felt an exultant little surge of triumph. For some reason her irritability had
entirely disappeared. "I think that would be just lovely, dear." "Well,"
he said, extending a slightly trembling hand to her, "shall we go in,
then?" "Why
don't we?" CHAPTER TEN The
following morning when they gathered for breakfast, Silk's expression was
faintly abstracted as if he had just realized that someone had somehow
outbargained him. The little man steadfastly refused to look at Velvet, who
kept her eyes demurely on the bowl of strawberries and cream she was eating. "You
seem a trifle out of sorts this morning, Prince Kheldar," Ce'Nedra said to
him in an offhand manner, though her eyes sparkled with suppressed mirth.
"Whatever is the matter?" He
threw her a quick, suspicious look. "There,
there," she said, fondly patting his hand. "I'm sure that you'll feel
much better after breakfast." "I'm
not very hungry," he replied. His voice was just a little sullen. He stood
up abruptly. "I think I'll go for a walk," he said. "But
my dear fellow," she protested, "you haven't eaten your strawberries.
They're absolutely delicious, aren't they, Liselle?" "Marvelous,"
the blond girl agreed with only the faintest hint of her dimples showing. Silk's
scowl deepened, and he marched resolutely toward the door. "May
I have yours, Kheldar?" Velvet called after him. "If
you're not going to eat them, that is?" He
slammed the door as he went out, and Ce'Nedra and Velvet exploded into gales of
silvery laughter. "What's
this?" Polgara asked them. "Oh,
nothing," Ce'Nedra said, still laughing. "Nothing at all, Lady
Polgara. Our Prince Kheldar had a little adventure last night that didn't turn
out exactly the way he expected it to." Velvet
gave Ce'Nedra a quick look and flushed slightly. Then she laughed again. Polgara
looked at the giggling pair, and then one of her eyebrows went up. "Oh. I
see," she said. The
flush on Velvet's cheeks grew rosier, although she continued to laugh. "Oh,
dear." Polgara sighed. "Is
something wrong, Pol?" Durnik asked her. She
looked at the good, honest man, assessing his strict Sendarian principles.
"Just a small complication, Durnik," she replied, "Nothing that
can't be managed." "That's
good." He pushed back his bowl. "Do you need me for anything this
morning?" "No,
dear," she replied, kissing him. He
returned her kiss and then stood up, looking across the table at Toth and
Eriond, who sat waiting expectantly. "Shall we go then?" he asked
them. The
three of them trooped out, their faces alight with anticipation. "I
wonder how long it's going to take them to empty all the fish out of that
pond," Polgara mused. "Forever,
I'm afraid, Lady Polgara," Sadi told her, popping a strawberry into his mouth.
"The grounds keepers restock it every night." She
sighed. "I was afraid of that," she said. About
midmorning, Garion was pacing up and down one of the long, echoing halls. He
felt irritable, and a sort of frustrated impatience seemed to weigh him down.
The urgent need to get to Ashaba before Zandramas escaped him again was so
constantly on his mind now that he could think of almost nothing else. Although
they had come up with several possible schemes, Silk, Velvet, and Sadi were
still searching for a suitable diversion -something startling enough to draw
off Brador's secret policemen so that they could all make good their escape.
There was obviously little chance of changing Zakath's mind; and it began to
look increasingly as if Garion and his friends were going to have to "do
it the other way." as Belgarath sometimes put it. Despite his occasional
threats to Zakath, Garion didn't really want to do that. He was quite sure that
to do so would permanently end his growing friendship with the strange man who
ruled Mallorea. He was honest enough to admit that it was not only the
friendship he would regret losing but the political possibilities implicit in
the situation as well. He
was about to return to his rooms when a scarlet-liveried servant came up to
him. "Your Majesty," the servant said with a deep bow, "Prince
Kheldar asked me to find you for him. He'd like to have a word with you." "Where
is he?" Garion asked. "In
the formal garden near the north wall of the complex, your Majesty. There's a
half‑drunk Nadrak with him ‑and a woman with a remarkably foul
mouth. You wouldn't believe some of the things she said to me." "I
think I know her," Garion replied with a faint smile. "I'd believe
it." He turned then and walked briskly through the hallways and out into
the palace grounds. Yarblek
had not changed. Though it was pleasantly warm in the neatly manicured formal
garden, he nonetheless still wore his shabby felt overcoat and his shaggy fur
hat. He was sprawled on a marble bench under a leafy arbor with a broached ale
keg conveniently al hand. Vella,
as lush as ever, wandered idly among the flowerbeds, dressed in her tight‑fitting
Nadrak vest and leather trousers. Her silver‑hilted daggers protruded
from the tops of her boots and from her belt, and her walk was still that same
challenging, sensual strut, a mannerism she had practiced for so long that it
was by now automatic and probably even unconscious. Silk sat on the grass near
Yarblek's bench, and he, too, held ‑ an ale cup. "I
was just about to come looking for you," he said as Garion approached. The
rangy Yarblek squinted at Garion. "Well, well," he said, blinking
owlishly, "if it isn't the boy‑King of Riva. I, see that you're
still wearing that big sword of yours." "It's
a habit," Garion shrugged. "You're looking well, Yarblek ‑aside
from being a little drunk, that is." "I've
been cutting down," Yarblek said rather piously. "My stomach isn't
what it used to be." "
Did you happen to see Belgarath on your way here?" Silk asked Garion. "No.
Should I have?" "I
sent for him, too. Yarblek's got some information for us, and I want the old
man to get it firsthand." Garion
looked at Silk's coarse‑faced partner. " How long have you been in
Mal Zeth?" he asked. "We
got in last night," Yarblek replied, dipping his cup into the ale keg
again." Dolmar told me that you were all here in the palace, so I came by
this morning to look you up." "How
long are you going to stay in town?" Silk asked him. Yarblek
tugged at his scraggly beard and squinted up at the arbor. "That's kind of
hard to say," he said. "Dolmar picked up most of what I need, but I want to nose around the markets a bit.
There's a Tolnedran in Boktor who said that he's interested in uncut gem
stones. I could pick up a quick fortune on that transaction ‑particularly
if I could sneak the stones past Drasnian customs." "Don't
Queen Porenn's customs agents search your packs pretty thoroughly?" Garion
asked him. "From
top to bottom," Yarblek laughed, " And they pat me down as well. They
don't, however, lay one finger on
Vella. They've all learned how quick she is with her daggers. I've made back
what I paid for her a dozen times over by hiding little packages here and there
in her clothes." He laughed coarsely. "And of course the hiding is
sort of fun, too." He belched thunderously. "Par'me," he said. Belgarath
came across the lawn. The old man had resisted all of Zakath's tactful offers
of less disreputable raiment, and still wore, defiantly, Garion thought, his
stained tunic, patched hose, and mismatched boots. "Well,
I see that you finally got here," he said to Yarblek without any preamble. "I got tied up in Mal Camat," the
Nadrak replied. "Kal Zakath is commandeering ships all up and down the
west-coast to bring his army back from stinking Cthol Murgos. I had to hire
boats and hide them in the marshes north of the ruins of Cthol Mishrak."
He pointed at the ale keg. "You want some of this?" he asked. "Naturally.
Have you got another cup?" Yarblek
patted here and there at his voluminous coat, reached into an inside pocket,
and drew out a squat, dented tankard. "I
like a man who comes prepared." "A
proper host is always ready. Help yourself. Just try not to spill too
much." The Nadrak looked at Garion.
"How about you?" he asked. "I think I could find another
cup" "No.
Thanks anyway, Yarblek. It's a little early for me." Then
a short, gaudily dressed man came around the arbor. His clothes were a riot of
frequently conflicting colors. One sleeve was green, the other red. One leg of
his hose was striped in pink and yellow and the other covered with large blue
polka dots. He wore a tall, pointed cap with a bell attached to the peak. It
was not his outrageous clothing that was so surprising, however. What caught
Garion's eye first was the fact that the man was quite casually walking on his
hands with both feet extended into the air. "Did I hear somebody offer
somebody a little drap of somethin' to drink" he asked in a strange,
lilting brogue that Garion did not quite recognize. Yarblek
gave the colorful little fellow a sour look and reached inside his coat again. The
acrobat flexed his shoulders, thrusting himself into the air, flipped over in
midair, and landed on his feet. He briskly brushed off his hands and came
toward Yarblek with an ingratiating smile. His face was nondescript, the kind
of face that would be forgotten almost as soon as it was seen, but for some
reason, it seemed to Garion to be naggingly familiar. "Ah,
good master Yarblek," the man said to Silk's partner, "l'm sure that
yer the kindest man alive. I was near to perishin' of thirst, don't y'
know?" He took the cup, dipped into the ale keg, and drank noisily. Then
he let out his breath with a gusty sound of appreciation. "Tis
a good brew ye have there, Master Yarblek," he said, dipping again into
the keg. Belgarath
had a peculiar expression on his face, partly puzzled but at the same time
partially amused. "He
came tagging along when we left Mal Camat," Yarblek told them. "Vella
finds him amusing, so I haven't chased him off yet. She turns a little shrill
when she doesn't get her own wary." "The
name is Feldegast, fine gentlemen," the gaudy little fellow introduced
himself with an exaggerated bow. "Feldegast the juggler. I be also an
acrobat ‑as ye've seen fer yerselves‑ a comedian of no mean
ability, and an accomplished magician. I can baffle yer eyes with me unearthly
skill at prestidigitation, don't y' know. I kin also play rousin' tunes on a
little wooden whistle ‑or, if yer mood be melancholy, I kin play ye sad songs
on the lute to bring a lump to yer throat and fill yer eyes with sweet, gentle
tears. Would ye be wantin' to witness some of me unspeakable talent?" "Maybe
a little later," Belgarath told him, his eyes still a little bemused.
"Right now we have some business to discuss." "Take
another cup of ale and go entertain Vella, comedian," Yarblek said to him.
"Tell her some more off-color stories." "
'Twill be me eternal delight, good Master Yarblek," the outrageous fellow
said grandly. "She's a good strappin' wench with a lusty sense of humor
and a fine appreciation fer bawdy stories." He dipped out more ale and
then capered across the lawn toward the dark‑haired Nadrak girl. "
Disgusting," Yarblek growled, looking after him. "some of the stories
he tells her make my ears bum, but
the nastier they are, the harder she laughs." He shook his head moodily. "Let's
get down to business," Belgarath said. "We need to know what's going
on in Karanda right now." "That's simple," Yarblek told him.
"Mengha, that's what's going on. Mengha and his cursed demons." "Dolmar
filled us in," Silk said. "We know about what happened at Calida and
about the way that Karands are flocking in to join his army from all over the
seven kingdoms. Is he making any moves toward the south yet?" "Not
that I've heard," Yarblek replied. "He seems to be consolidating
things through the north right now. He's whipping all of the Karands into
hysteria, though. If Zakath doesn't do something quickly, he's going to have a
full‑scale revolution on his hands. I can tell you, though, that it's not
safe to travel in northern Karanda right now. Mengha's shrieking Karands
control everything to the coast of Zamad." "We
have to go to Ashaba," Garion told him. "I
wouldn't advise it," Yarblek said bluntly. "The Karands are picking
up some very unsavory habits." "Oh?"
Silk said. "I'm
an Angarak," Yarblek said, "and I've been watching Grolims cut out
human hearts to offer to Torak since I was a boy, but what's happening in
Karanda turns even my stomach. The Karands stake captives out on the ground and
then call up their demons. The demons are all getting fat." "Would
you care to be a little more specific?" "Not
really. Use your imagination, Silk. You've been in Morindland. You know what
demons eat." "You're
not serious!" "Oh,
yes ‑and the Karands eat the scraps. As I said -some very unsavory
habits. There are also some rumors about the demons breeding with human
females." "That's
abominable!" Garion gasped. "It
is indeed," Yarblek agreed with him. "The women usually don't survive
their pregnancies, but I've heard of a few live births." "We
have to put a stop to that," Belgarath said bleakly. "Good
luck," Yarblek said. "Me, I'm going back to Gar og Nadrak just as
soon as I can get my caravan put together. I'm not going anywhere near Mengha ‑or
the tame demon he keeps on a leash." "Nahaz?"
Garion asked. "You've
heard the name then?" "Dolmar
told us." "We
should probably start with him, " Belgarath said. "If we can drive
Nahaz back to where he came from, it's likely that the rest. of the demons will
follow their lord." "Neat
trick," Yarblek grunted. "I
have certain resources," the old man told him. "Once the demons are
gone, Mengha won't have anything left but a ragtag army of Karandese fanatics.
We'll be able to go on about our business and leave the mopping up to
Zakath." He smiled briefly. "That might occupy his mind enough to
keep him from breathing down our necks." Vella
was laughing raucously as she and Feldegast the juggler approached the arbor.
The little comedian was walking on his hands again ‑erratically and with
his feet waving ludicrously in the air. "He
tells a good story," the lush‑bodied Nadrak girl said, still
laughing, "but he can't hold his liquor." "I
didn't think he drank all that much," Silk said. "It
wasn't the ale that fuddled him so bad," she replied. She drew a silver
flask from under her belt. "I gave him a pull or two at this." Her
eyes suddenly sparkled with mischief. "Care to try some, Silk?" she
offered, holding out the flask. "What's
in it?" he asked suspiciously. "Just
a little drink we brew in Gar og Nadrak," she said innocently. "It's
as mild as mothers' milk." She demonstrated by taking a long drink from
the flask. "'Othlass?"
She
nodded. "No
thanks." He shuddered. "The last time I drank that, I lost track of a
whole week." "Don't
be so chicken‑livered, Silk," she told him scornfully. She took
another drink. "See? It doesn't hurt a bit." She looked at Garion.
"My lord," she said to him. "How's your pretty little
wife?" "She's
well, Vella." "I'm
glad to hear that. Have you got her pregnant again yet?" Garion
flushed. "No," he replied. "You're
wasting time, my lord. Why don't you run back to the palace and chase her
around the bedroom a time or two?" Then she turned to Belgarath.
"Well?" she said to him. "Well
what?" She
smoothly drew one of her knives from her belt.
"Would you like to try again?" she asked, turning deliberately
so that her well‑rounded posterior was available to him. "Ah,
thanks all the same, Vella," he said with a kind massive dignity,
"But it's a bit early " "That's
all right, old man," she said. "I'm ready for you this time. Any time
you're in a patting frame of mind, feel free. I sharpened all my knives before
we came -especially for you." "You're
too kind." The
drunken Feldegast lurched, tried to regain his balance, and toppled over in an
unceremonious heap. When he stumbled to his feet, his plain face was splotched
and distorted, and he stood hunched over with his back bowed to the point where
he almost looked deformed. "I think the girl got the best of you,
my friend," Belgarath said jovially as he moved quickly to help the
inebriated juggler to right himself. "You really ought to straighten up,
though. If you stand around bent over like that, you'll tie your insides in
knots." Garion
saw his grandfather's lips moving slightly as he whispered something to the
tipsy entertainer. Then, so faint that it was barely discernible, he felt the
surge of the old man's will. Feldegast straightened, his face buried in
his hands. "Oh dear, oh dear, oh dear," he said. "Have y'
poisoned me, me girl?" he demanded of Vella. "I can't remember ever
bein' taken by the drink so fast." He took his hands away. The splotches
and distortion were gone from his face, and he looked as he had before. "Don't
ever try to drink with a Nadrak woman," Belgarath advised him,
"particularly when she's the one who brewed the liquor." "It
seems that I heard a snatch of conversation whilst I was entertainin' the wench
hew. Is it Karanda ye be talkin' about ‑and the woeful things happenin'
there?" "We
were," Belgarath admitted. "I
display me talents betimes in wayside inns and taverns ‑for pennies and a
drink or two, don't y' know- and a great deal of information comes into places
like that. Sometimes if ye make a man laugh and be merry, ye kin draw more out
of him than ye can with silver or strong drink. As it happened, I was in such a
place not long ago ‑dazzlin' the onlookers with the brilliance of me
performance‑ and happens that whilst I was there, a wayfarer came in from
the east. A great brute of a man he was, and he told us the distressful news
from Karanda. And after he had eaten and finished more pots of good strong ale
than was good for him, I sought him out and questioned him further. A man in me
profession can't never know too much about the places where he might be called
upon to display his art, don't y' know. This great brute of a man, who should
not have feared anythin' that walks, was shakin' and tremblin' like a
frightened babe, and he tells me that I should stay out of Karanda as I valued
me life. And then he tells me a very strange thing, which I have not yet put
the meanin' to, He tells me that the road between Calida and Mal Yaska is thick
with messengers goin' to and fro, hither and yon. Isn't that an amazin' thing?
How could a man account fer it? But there be strange things goin' on in the
world, good masters, and wonders to behold that no man at all could ever begin
to imagine." The
juggler's lilting brogue was almost hypnotic in its charm and liquidity, and
Garion found himself somehow caught up in the really quite commonplace
narrative. He felt a peculiar disappointment as the gaudy little man broke off
his story. "I
hope that me tale has brought ye some small entertainment an' enlightenment,
good masters," Feldegast said ingratiatingly, his grass‑stained hand
held out suggestively. "I make me way in the world with me wits and me
talents, givin' of them as free as the birds, but I'm grateful fer little
tokens of appreciation, don't y' know." "Pay
him," Belgarath said shortly to Garion. "What?" "Give
him some money." Garion
sighed and reached for the leather purse at his belt. "May
the Gods all smile down on ye, young master," Feldegast thanked Garion
effusively for the few small coins which changed hands. Then he looked slyly at
Vella. "Tell me, me girl," he said, "have ye ever heard the
story of the milkmaid and the peddler? I must give ye fair warnin' that it's a
naughty little story, and I'd be covered with shame to bring a blush to yer
fair cheeks." "I
haven't blushed since I was fourteen," Vella said to him. "Well
then, why don't we go apart a ways, an' I'll see if I can't remedy that? I'm
told that blushin' is good fer the complexion." Vella
laughed and followed him back out onto the lawn. "Silk," Belgarath said brusquely,
"I need that diversion -now." "We don't really have anything put
together yet," Silk objected. "Make something up, then," The old
man turned to Yarblek. " And I don't want you to leave Mal Zeth until I
give you the word. I might need you here." "What's
the matter, Grandfather?" Garion asked. "We
have to leave here as quickly as possible." Out
on the lawn, Vella stood wide‑eyed and with the palms of her hands
pressed to her flaming cheeks. "Ye'll
have to admit that I warned ye, me girl," Feldegast chortled triumphantly.
"Which is more than I can say about the deceitful way ye slipped yer
dreadful brew into me craw." He looked at her admiringly. "I must
say, though, that ye bloom like a red, red rose when ye blush like that, and
yer a joy to behold in yer maidenlike confusion. Tell me, have ye by chance
heard the one about the shepherdess and the knight‑errant?" Vella
fled. That
afternoon, Silk, who normally avoided anything remotely resembling physical
exertion, spent several hours in the leafy atrium in the center of the east
wing, busily piling stones across the mouth of the tiny rivulet of fresh,
sparkling water which fed the pool at the center of the little garden. Garion
watched curiously from the window of his sitting room until he could stand it
no longer. He went out into the atrium to confront the sweating little
Drasnian. "Are you taking up landscaping as a hobby?" he asked. "No,"
Silk replied, mopping his forehead, "just taking a little precaution, is
all." "Precaution
against what?" Silk
held up one finger. "Wait," he said, gauging the level of the water
rising behind his improvised dam. After a moment, the water began to spill over
into the pool with a loud gurgling and splashing. "Noisy, isn't it?"
he said proudly. "Won't
that make sleep in these surrounding rooms a little hard?" Garion asked. "It's
also going to make listening almost impossible," the little man said smugly.
"As soon as it gets dark, why don't you and I and Sadi and Liselle gather
here. We need to talk, and my cheerful little waterfall should cover what we
say to each other." "Why
after dark?" Silk
slyly laid one finger alongside his long, pointed nose. "So that the night
will hide our lips from those police who don't use their ears to listen
with." "That's
clever," Garion said. "Why,
yes. I thought so myself." Then Silk made a sour face. "Actually, it
was Liselle's idea," he confessed. Garion
smiled. "But she let you do the work." Silk
grunted. "She claimed that she didn't want to break any of her
fingernails. I was going to refuse, but she threw her dimples at me, and I gave
in." "She
uses those very well, doesn't she? They're more dangerous than your
knives." "Are
you trying to be funny, Garion?" "Would
I do that, old friend?" As
the soft spring evening descended over Mal Zeth, Garion joined his three
friends in the dim atrium beside Silk's splashing waterfall. "Very
nice work, Kheldar," Velvet complimented the little man. "Oh,
shut up." "Why,
Kheldar!" "All
right," Garion said, by way of calling the meeting to order, "what
have we got that we can work with? Belgarath wants us out of Mal Zeth almost
immediately." "I've been following your advice,
Belgarion," Sadi murmured, "and I've been concentrating my attention
on Baron Vasca. He's a man of eminent corruption and he has his fingers in so
many pies that he sometimes loses track of just who's bribing him at any given
moment." "Exactly
what's he up to right now?" Garion asked. "He's
still trying to take over the Bureau of Military Procurement," Velvet
reported. "That bureau is controlled by the General Staff, however. It's
mostly composed of colonels, but there's a General Bregar serving as Bureau
Chief. The colonels aren't too
greedy, but Bregar has a large payroll. He has to spread quite a bit of money
around among his fellow generals to keep Vasca in check." Garion
thought about that. "Aren't you bribing Vasca as well?" he asked Silk. Silk nodded glumly. "The price is going
up, though. The consortium of Melcene merchant barons is laying a lot of money
in his path, trying to get him to restrict Yarblek and me to the
west-coast." "Can
he raise any sort of force? Fighting men, I mean?" "He
has contacts with a fair number of robber chiefs," Sadi replied, "and
they have some pretty rough and ready fellows working for them." "Is
there any band operating out of Mal Zeth right now?" Sadi
coughed rather delicately. "I just brought a string of wagons down from
Camat," he admitted. "Agricultural products for the most part." Garion
gave him a hard look. "I thought I asked you not to do that anymore." "The
crop had already been harvested, Belgarion," the eunuch protested.
"It doesn't make sense to just let it rot in the fields, does it?" "That's
sound business thinking, Garion," Silk interceded. "Anyway,"
Sadi hurried on, "the band that's handling the harvesting and transport
for me is one of the largest in this part of Mallorea ‑two or three
hundred anyway, and I have a goodly number of stout fellows involved in local
distribution." "You
did all this in just a few weeks?" Garion was incredulous. "One
makes very little profit by allowing the grass to grow under one's feet,"
Sadi stated piously. "Well put," Silk approved. "Thank
you, Prince Kheldar." Garion
shook his head in defeat. "Is there any way you can get your bandits into
the palace grounds?" "Bandits?"
Sadi sounded injured. "Isn't
that what they are?" "I
prefer to think of them as entrepreneurs." "Whatever. Can you get them in?" "I
sort of doubt it, Belgarion. What did you have in mind?" "I
thought we might offer their services to Baron Vasca to help in his forthcoming
confrontation with the General Staff." "Is
there going to be a confrontation?" Sadi looked surprised. "I hadn't
heard about that." "That's
because we haven't arranged it yet. Vasca's going to find out ‑probably
tomorrow‑ that his activities have irritated the General Staff, and that
they're going to send troops into his offices to arrest him and to dig through
his records to find enough incriminating evidence to take to the Emperor."
"That's
brilliant," Silk said. "I
liked it ‑but it won't work unless Vasca's got enough men to hold off a
fair number of troops." "It
can still work," Sadi said. "At about the same time that Vasca finds
out about his impending arrest, I'll offer him the use of my men. He can bring
them into the palace complex under the guise of workmen. All the Bureau Chiefs
are continually renovating their offices. It has to do with status, I
think." "What's
the plan here, Garion?" Silk asked. "I
want open fighting right here in the halls of the palace. That should attract the attention of Brador's policemen" "He
was born to be a King, wasn't he?" Velvet approved. "Only royalty has
the ability to devise a deception of that scale." "Thanks,"
Garion said dryly. "It's not going to work, though, if Vasca just takes up
defensive positions in his bureau offices. We also have to persuade him to
strike first. The soldiers won't really be coming after him, so we're going to
have to make him start the fight himself. What kind of man is Vasca?" "Deceitful,
greedy, and not really all that bright," Silk replied. "Can
he be pressured into any kind of rashness?" "Probably
not. Bureaucrats tend to be cowardly. I don't think he'd make a move until he
sees the soldiers coming" "I
believe I can make him bolder," Sadi said. "I have something very
nice in a green vial that would make a mouse attack a lion." Garion
made a face. "I don't much care for that way," he said. "It's
the results that count, Belgarion," Sadi pointed out. "If things are
that urgent right now, delicate feelings might be a luxury we can't
afford." "All
right," Garion decided. "Do whatever you have to." "Once
things are in motion, I might be able to throw in just a bit of additional
confusion," Velvet said. "The King of Pallia and the Prince Regent of
Delchin both have sizable retinues, and they're on the verge of open war anyway.
There's also the King of Veresebo, who's so senile that he distrusts everybody.
I could probably persuade each of them
that any turmoil in the halls is directed at them personally. They'd put their
men‑at‑arms into the corridors at the first sound of fighting." "Now
that's got some interesting possibilities," Silk said, rubbing his hands
together gleefully. "A five‑way brawl in the palace ought to give us
all the opportunity we need to leave town." "And
it wouldn't necessarily have to be confined to the palace," Sadi added
thoughtfully. "A bit of judicious misdirection could probably spread it
out into the city itself. A general riot in the streets would attract quite a
bit of attention, wouldn't you say?" "How
long would it take to set it up?" Garion asked. Silk
looked at his partners in crime. "Three days?" he asked them,
"Maybe four?" They both considered it, then nodded. "That's
it then, Garion," Silk said. "Three or four days." "All
right. Do it." They
all turned and started back toward the entrance to the atrium. "Margravine
Liselle," Sadi said firmly. "Yes,
Sadi?" "I'll
take my snake back now, if you don't mind." "Oh,
of course, Sadi." She reached into her bodice for Zith. Silk's
face blanched, and he stepped back quickly. "Something
wrong, Kheldar?" she asked innocently. "Never
mind." The little man turned on his heel and went on through the green‑smelling
evening gesticulating and talking to himself. CHAPTER ELEVEN His
name was Balsca. He was a rheumy‑eyed seafaring man with bad habits and
mediocre skills who hailed from Kaduz, a fish‑reeking town on one of the
northern Melcene Islands. He had signed on as a common deck hand for the past
six years aboard a leaky merchantman grandiosely named The Star of Jarot, commanded by an irascible peg‑leg captain
from Celanta who called himself "Woodfoot," a colorful name which
Balsca privately suspected was designed to conceal the captain's true identity
from the maritime authorities. Balsca
did not like Captain Woodfoot. Balsca had not liked any ships' officers since
he had been summarily flogged ten years back for pilfering grog
from ship's stores aboard a ship of the line in the Mallorean navy. Balsca
had nursed his grievance from that incident until he had found an opportunity
to jump ship, and then he had gone in search of kindlier masters and more
understanding officers in the merchant marine. He
had not found them aboard The Star of
Jarot. His
most recent disillusionment had come about as the result of a difference of
views with the ship's bosun, a heavy‑fisted rascal from Pannor in Rengel.
That altercation had left Balsca without his front teeth, and his vigorous
protest to the captain had evoked jeering laughter followed by his being
unceremoniously kicked off the quarterdeck by a nail‑studded leg
constructed of solid oak. The humiliation and the bruises were bad enough, but
the splinters which festered for weeks in Balsca's behind made it almost
impossible for him to sit down, and sitting down was Balsca's favorite
position. He
brooded about it, leaning on the starboard rail well out of Captain Woodfoot's
view and staring out at the lead‑gray swells surging through the straits
of Perivor as The Star of Jarot beat
her way northwesterly past the swampy coast of the southwestern Dalasian
Protectorates and on around the savage breakers engulfing the Turrim Reef. By
the time they had cleared the reef and turned due north along the desolate
coast of Finda, Balsca had concluded that life was going out of its way to
treat him unfairly, and that he might be far better off seeking his fortune
ashore. He
spent several nights prowling through the cargo hold with a well‑shielded
lantern until he found the concealed compartment where Woodfoot had hidden a
number of small, valuable items that he didn't want to trouble the customs
people with. Balsca's patched canvas sea bag picked up a fair amount of weight
rather quickly that night. When
The Star of Jarot dropped anchor in
the harbor of Mal Gemila, Balsca feigned illness and refused his shipmates'
suggestion that he go ashore with them for the customary end‑of‑voyage
carouse. He lay instead in his hammock, moaning theatrically. Late during the
dog watch, he pulled on his tarred canvas sea coat, the only thing of any value
that he owned, picked up his sea bag and went on silent feet up on deck. The
solitary watch, as Balsca had anticipated, lay snoring in the scuppers,
snuggled up to an earthenware jug; there were no lights in the aft cabins,
where Woodfoot and his officers lived in idle luxury; and the moon had already
set. A small ship's boat swung on a painter on the starboard side, and Balsca
deftly dropped his sea bag into it, swung over the rail, and silently left The Star of Jarot forever. He felt no
particular regret about that. He did not even pause to mutter a curse at the
vessel which had been his home for the past six years. Balsca was a
philosophical sort of fellow. Once he had escaped from an unpleasant situation,
he no longer held any grudges. When he reached the docks, he sold the small
ship's boat to a beady‑eyed man with a missing right hand. Balsca feigned drunkenness during the
transaction, and the maimed man ‑who had undoubtedly had his hand chopped
off as punishment for theft‑ paid him quite a bit more for the boat than
would have been the case had the sale taken place in broad daylight. Balsca
immediately knew what that meant. He shouldered his sea bag, staggered up the
wharf, and began to climb the steep cobblestone street from the harbor. At the
first corner, he made a sudden turn to the left and ran like a deer, leaving
the surprised press gang the beady‑eyed man had sent after him
floundering far behind. Balsca was stupid, certainly, but he was no fool. He
ran until he was out of breath and quite some distance from the harbor with all
its dangers. He passed a number of alehouses along the way, regretfully
perhaps, but there was still business to attend to, and he needed his wits
about him. In
a dim little establishment, well hidden up a dank, smelly alleyway, he sold Captain
Woodfoot's smuggled treasures, bargaining down to the last copper with the
grossly fat woman who ran the place. He even traded his sea coat for a
landsman's tunic, and emerged from the alley with all trace of the sea removed
from him, except for the rolling gait of a man whose feet have not touched dry
land for several months. He
avoided the harbor with its press gangs and cheap grog shops and chose instead
a quiet street that meandered past boarded‑up warehouses. He followed
that until he found a sedate workman's alehouse where a buxom barmaid rather
sullenly served him. Her mood, he surmised, was the result of the fact that he
was her only customer, and that she had quite obviously intended to close the
doors and seek her bed ‑or someone else's, for all he knew. He jollied
her into some semblance of good humor for an hour or so, left a few pennies on
the table, and squeezed her ample bottom by way of farewell. Then he lurched
into the empty street in search of further adventure. He found true love under a smoky torch on the
comer. Her
name, she said, was Elowanda. Balsca suspected that she was not being entirely
honest about that, but it was not her name he was interested in. She was quite
young and quite obviously sick. She had a racking cough, a hoarse, croaking
voice, and her reddened nose ran constantly. She was not particularly clean and
she exuded the rank smell of a week or more of dried sweat. Balsca, however,
had a sailor's strong stomach and an appetite whetted by six months' enforced abstinence
at sea. Elowanda was not very pretty, but she was cheap. After a brief haggle,
she led him to a rickety crib in an alley that reeked of moldy sewage. Although
he was quite drunk, Balsca grappled with her on a lumpy pallet until dawn was
staining the eastem sky. It
was noon when he awoke with a throbbing head. He might have slept longer, but
the cry of a baby coming from a wooden box in the corner drove into his ears
like a sharp knife. He nudged the pale woman lying beside him, hoping that she
would rise and quiet her squalling brat. She moved limply under his hand, her
limbs flaccid. He
nudged her again, harder this time. Then he rose up and looked at her. Her
stiff face was locked in a dreadful rictus ‑a hideous grin that made his
blood run cold. He suddenly realized that her skin was like clammy ice. He
jerked his hand away, swearing under his breath. He reached out gingerly and
peeled back one of her eyelids. He swore again. The
woman who had called herself Elowanda was as dead as last week's mackerel. Balsca
rose and quickly pulled on his clothes. He searched the room thoroughly, but
found nothing worth stealing except for the few coins he had given the dead
woman the previous night. He took those, then glared at the naked corpse lying
on the pallet. "Rotten whore!" he said and kicked her once in the
side. She rolled limply off the pallet and lay face down on the floor. Balsca
slammed out into the stinking alley, ignoring the wailing baby he had left
behind him. He
had a few moments' concern about the possibility of certain social diseases. Something had killed Elowanda, and he
had not really been all that rough with her. As a precaution, he muttered an
old sailors' incantation which was said to be particularly efficacious in
warding off the pox; reassured, he went looking for something to drink. By
midaftemoon, he was pleasantly drunk and he lurched out of a congenial little
wine shop and stopped, swaying slightly, to consider his options. By now
Woodfoot would certainly have discovered that his hidden cabinet was empty and
that Balsca had jumped ship. Since Woodfoot was a man of limited imagination,
he and his officers would certainly be concentrating their search along the
waterfront. It would take them some time to realize that their quarry had moved
somewhat beyond the sight, if not the smell, of salt water. Balsca prudently
decided that if he were to maintain his lead on his vengeful former captain, it
was probably time for him to head inland. It occurred to him, moreover, that
someone might have seen him with Elowanda, and that her body probably had been
found by now. Balsca felt no particular responsibility for her death, but he
was by nature slightly shy about talking with policemen. All in all, he
decided, it might just be time to leave Mal Gemila. He
started out confidently, striding toward the east gate of the city; but after
several blocks, his feet began to hurt. He loitered outside a warehouse where
several workmen were loading a large wagon. He carefully stayed out of sight
until the work was nearly done, then heartily offered to lend a hand. He put
two boxes on the wagon, then sought out the teamster, a shaggy‑bearded
man smelling strongly of mules. "Where be ye bound, friend?" Balsca
asked him as if out of idle curiousity. "Mal Zeth," the teamster replied
shortly. "What an amazing coincidence,"
Balsca exclaimed. "I have business there myself."
In point of fact, Balsca had cared very little where the teamster and his wagon
had been bound. All he wanted to do was to go inland to avoid Woodfoot or the
police. "What say I ride along, with you ‑for company?" "I
don't get all that lonesome," the teamster said churlishly. Balsca sighed. It was going to be one of
those days. "I'd
be willing to pay," he offered sadly. "How
much?" "I
don't really have very much." "Ten
coppers," the teamster said flatly. "Ten?
I haven't got that much." "You'd
better start walking then. It's that way." Balsca
sighed and gave in. " All right," he said. "Ten." "In
advance." "Half
now and half when we get to Mal Zeth." "In
advance." "That's
hard." "
So's walking. " Balsca
stepped around a corner, reached into an inside pocket, and carefully counted
out the ten copper coins. The horde he had accumulated as a result of his
pilferage aboard The Star of Jarot
had dwindled alarmingly. A number of possibilities occurred to him. He shifted
his sheath knife around until it was at his back. If the teamster slept soundly
enough and if they stopped for the night in some secluded place, Balsca was
quite certain that he could ride into Mal Zeth the proud owner of a wagon and a
team of mules ‑not to mention whatever was in the boxes. Balsca had
killed a few men in his time ‑when it had been safe to do so‑ and
he was not particularly squeamish about cutting throats, if it was worth his
while. The
wagon clattered and creaked as it rumbled along the cobbled street in the
slanting afternoon sunlight. "Let's
get a few things clear before we start," the teamster said. "I don't
like to talk and I don't like having people jabber at me." "All
right." The
teamster reached back and picked up a wicked-looking hatchet out of the wagon
bed. "Now," he said, "give me your knife." "I
don't have a knife." The
teamster reined in his mules. "Get out," he said curtly. "But
I paid you?" "Not
enough for me to take any chances with you. Come up with a knife or get out of
my wagon." Balsca
glared at him, then at the hatchet. Slowly he drew out his dagger and handed it
over. "Good.
I'll give it back to you when we get to Mal Zeth. Oh, by the way, I sleep with
one eye open and with this in my fist." He held the hatchet in front of
Balsca's face. "If you even come near me while we're on the road, I'll
brain you." Balsca
shrank back. "I'm
glad that we understand each other." The teamster shook his reins, and
they rumbled out of Mal Gemila. Balsca
was not feeling too well when they reached Mal Zeth. He assumed at first that
it was a result of the peculiar swaying motion of the wagon. Though he had
never been seasick in all his years as a sailor, he was frequently land‑sick.
This time, however, was somewhat different. His stomach, to be sure, churned
and heaved, but, unlike his previous bouts of malaise, this time he also found
that he was sweating profusely, and his throat was so sore that he could barely
swallow. He had alternating bouts of chills and fever, and a foul taste in his
mouth. The
surly teamster dropped him off at the main gates of Mal Zeth, idly tossed his
dagger at his feet and then squinted at his former passenger. "You don't
look so good," he observed. "You ought to go see a physician or
something." Balsca
made an indelicate sound. "People die in the hands of physicians," he
said, "or if they do manage to get well, they go away with empty
purses." "Suit
yourself." The teamster shrugged and drove his wagon into the city without
looking back. Balsca
directed a number of muttered curses after him, bent, picked up his knife, and
walked into Mal Zeth. He wandered about for a time, trying to get his bearings,
then finally accosted a man in a sea coat. "Excuse
me, mate," he said, his voice raspy as a result of his sore throat,
"but where's a place where a man can get a good cup of grog at a
reasonable price?" "Try
the Red Dog Tavern," the sailor replied. "It's two streets over on
the corner." "Thanks,
mate," Balsca said. "You
don't look like you're feeling too good." "
A little touch of a cold, I think." Balsca flashed him a toothless grin.
"Nothing that a few cups of grog won't fix." "That's
the honest truth." The sailor laughed his agreement. "It's the finest
medicine in the world." The Red Dog Tavern was a dark grogshop that
faintly resembled the forecastle of a ship. It had a low, beamed ceiling of
dark wood and portholes instead of windows. The
proprietor was a bluff, red‑faced man with tattoos on both arms and an
exaggerated touch of salt water in his speech. His "Ahoys'' and
"Mateys" began to get on Balsca's nerves after a while, but after
three cups of grog, he didn't mind so much. His sore throat eased, his stomach
settled down, and the trembling in his hands ceased. He still, however, had a
splitting headache. He had two more cups of grog and then fell asleep with his
head cradled on his crossed arms. "Ahoy,
mate. Closing time," the Red Dog's proprietor said some time later,
shaking his shoulder. Balsca
sat up, blinking. "Must have dropped off for a few minutes," he
mumbled hoarsely. "More
like a few hours, matey." The man frowned, then laid his hand on Balsca's
forehead. "You're burning up, matey," he said. "You'd better get
you to bed." "Where's
a good place to get a cheap room?" Balsca asked, rising unsteadily. His
throat hurt worse now than it had before, and his stomach was in knots again. "Try
the third door up the street. Tell them that I sent you." Balsca
nodded, bought a bottle to take with him and surreptitiously filched a rope‑scarred
marlinespike from the rack beside the door on his way out. "Good
tavern," he croaked to the proprietor as he left. "I like the way
you've got it fixed up." The
tattooed man nodded proudly. "My own idea," he said. "I thought
to myself that a seafaring man might like a homelike sort of place to do his
drinking in ‑even when he's this far from deep water. Come back
again." "I'll
do that," Balsca promised. It
took him about a half an hour to find a solitary passerby hurrying home with
his head down and his hands jammed into his tunic pockets. Balsca stalked him
for a block or so, his rope‑soled shoes making no sound on the
cobblestones. Then, as the passerby went by the dark mouth of an alleyway,
Balsca stepped up behind him and rapped him smartly across the base of the
skull with his marlinespike. The man dropped like a pole-axed ox. Balsca had
been in enough shipboard fights and tavern brawls to know exactly where and how
hard to hit his man. He rolled the fellow over, hit him alongside the head once
again just to be on the safe side, and then methodically began to go through
the unconscious man's pockets. He found several coins and a stout knife. He put
the coins in his pocket, tucked the knife under his broad leather belt, and
pulled his victim into the alley out of the light. Then he went on down the
street, whistling an old sea song. He
felt much worse the following day. His head throbbed, and his throat was so
swollen that he could barely talk. His fever, he was sure, was higher, and his
nose ran constantly. It took three pulls on his bottle to quiet his stomach. He
knew that he should go out and get something to eat, but the thought of food
sickened him. He took another long drink from his bottle, lay back on the dirty
bed in the room he had rented, and fell back into a fitful doze. When
he awoke again, it was dark outside, and he was shivering violently. He
finished his bottle without gaining any particular relief, then shakily pulled
on his clothing, which he absently noted exuded a rank odor, and stumbled down
to the street and three doors up to the inviting entrance to the Red Dog. "By
the Gods, matey," the tattooed man said, "ye look positively awful." "Grog,"
Balsca croaked. "Grog." It
took nine cups of grog to stem the terrible shaking which had seized him. Balsca was not counting. When
his money ran out, he staggered into the street and beat a man to death with
his marlinespike for six pennies. He lurched on, encountered a fat merchant,
and knifed him for his purse. The purse even had some gold in it. He reeled
back to the Red Dog and drank until closing time. "Have a care, matey." the
proprietor cautioned him as he thrust him out the door. "There be
murdering footpads about, or so I've been told ‑and the police are as
thick as fleas on a mangy dog in the streets and alleys in the
neighborhood." Balsca
took the jug of grog he had bought back to his shabby room and drank himself
into unconsciousness. He
was delirious the following morning and he raved for hours, alternating between
drinking from his jug of grog and vomiting on his bed. It
took him until sunset to die. His last words were, "Mother, help me."
When
they found him, some days later, he was arched rigidly backward, and his face
was fixed in a hideous grin. * * * Three
days later, a pair of wayfarers found the body of a bearded teamster lying in a
ditch beside his wagon on the road to Mal Gemila. His body was arched stiffly
backward, and his face was locked in a grotesque semblance of a grin. The
wayfarers concluded that he had no further need of his team and wagon, and so
they stole it. As an afterthought, they also stole his clothes and covered the
body with dead leaves. Then they turned the wagon around and rode on back to
Mal Zeth. Perhaps
a week after Balsca's largely unnoticed death, a man in a tarred sea coat came
staggering into a rundown street in broad daylight. He was raving and clutching
at his throat. He lurched along the cobblestone street for perhaps a hundred
feet before he collapsed and died. The
dreadful grin fixed on his foam‑flecked lips gave several onlookers
nightmares that night. The
tatooed proprietor of the Red Dog Tavern was found dead in his establishment
the following morning. He
lay amidst the wreckage of the several tables and chairs he had smashed during
his final delirium. His face was twisted into a stiff, hideous grin. During
the course of that day, a dozen more men in that part of the city, all regular
patrons of the Red Dog Tavern, also died. The
next day, three dozen more succumbed. The authorities began to take note of the
matter. But
by then it was too late. The curious intermingling of classes characteristic of
a great city made the confining of the infection to any one district
impossible. Servants who lived in that shabby part of town carried the disease
into the houses of the rich and powerful. Workmen carried it to construction
sites, and their fellow workmen carried it home to other parts of the city.
Customers gave it to merchants, who in turn gave it to other customers. The
most casual contact was usually sufficient to cause infection. The
dead had at first been numbered in the dozens, but by the end of the week
hundreds had fallen ill. The houses of the sick were boarded up despite the
weak cries of the inhabitants from within. Grim carts rumbled through the
streets, and workmen with camphor‑soaked cloths about their lower faces
picked up the dead with long hooks. The
bodies were stacked in the carts like logs of wood, conveyed to cemeteries, and
buried without rites in vast common graves. The streets of Mal Zeth became
deserted as the frightened citizens barricaded themselves inside their houses. There
was some concern inside the palace, naturally, but the palace, walled as it
was, was remote from the rest of the city. As a further precaution, however,
the Emperor ordered that no one be allowed in or out of the compound. Among
those locked inside were several hundred workmen who had been hired by Baron
Vasca, the Chief of the Bureau of Commerce, to begin the renovations of the
bureau offices. It
was about noon on the day after the locking of the palace gates that Garion,
Polgara, and Belgarath were summoned to an audience with Zakath. They entered
his study to find him gaunt and hollow‑eyed, poring over a map of the
imperial city. "Come in. Come in," he said when they arrived. They
entered and sat down in the chairs he indicated with an absent wave of his
hand. "You look tired," Polgara noted. "I
haven't slept for the past four days," Zakath admitted. He looked wearily
at Belgarath. "You say that you're seven thousand years old?" "Approximately,
yes." "You've
lived through pestilence before?" "Several
times." "How
long does it usually last?" "It
depends on which disease it is. Some of them run their course in a few months.
Others persist until everybody in the region is dead. Pol would know more about
that than I would. She's the one with all the medical experience." "Lady
Polgara?" the Emperor appealed to her. "I'll
need to know the symptoms before I can identify the disease," she replied. Zakath
burrowed through the litter of documents on the table in front of him.
"Here it is." He picked up a scrap of parchment and read from it.
"High fever, nausea, vomiting. Chills, profuse sweating, sore throat, and
headache. Finally delirium, followed shortly by death." She
looked at him gravely. "That doesn't sound too good," she said.
"Is there anything peculiar about the bodies after they've died?" "They
all have an awful grin on their faces," he told her, consulting his
parchment. She
shook her head. "I was afraid of that." "What
is it?" "A
form of plague." "Plague?" His face had gone
suddenly pale. "I thought there were swellings on the body with that. This
doesn't mention that." He held up the scrap of parchment. "There
are several different varieties of the disease, Zakath. The most common
involves the swellings you mentioned. Another attacks the lungs. The one you
have here is quite rare, and dreadfully virulent." "Can
it be cured?" "Not
cured, no. Some people manage to survive it, but that's probably the result of
mild cases of their body's natural resistance to disease. Some people seem to
be immune. They don't catch it no matter how many times they've been
exposed." "What
can I do?" She
gave him a steady look. "You won't like this," she told him. "I
like the plague even less." "Seal
up Mal Zeth. Seal the city in the same way that you've sealed the palace." "You
can't be serious!" "Deadly
serious. You have to keep the infection confined to Mal Zeth, and the only way
to do that is to prevent people from carrying the disease out of the city to
other places." Her face was bleak. "And when I say to seal the city,
Zakath, I mean totally. Nobody
leaves." "I've
got an empire to run, Polgara. I can't seal myself up here and just let it run
itself. I have to get messengers in and send orders out." "Then,
inevitably, you will rule an empire of the dead. The symptoms of the disease
don't begin to show up until a week or two after the initial infection, but
during the last several days of that period, the carrier is already dreadfully
contagious. You can catch it from somebody who looks and feels perfectly healthy.
If you send out messengers, sooner or later one of them will be infected, and
the disease will spread throughout all of Mallorea." His
shoulders slumped in defeat as the full horror of what she was describing
struck him. "How many?" he asked quietly. "I
don't quite understand the question." "How
many will die here in Mal Zeth, Polgara?" She
considered it. "Half," she replied, "if you're lucky." "HaIf?" he gasped. "Polgara, this is the
largest city in the world. You're talking about the greatest disaster in the
history of mankind." "I
know ‑and that's only if you're lucky. The death rate could go as high as
four‑fifths of the population." He
sank his face into his trembling hands. "Is there anything at all that can
be done?" he asked in a muted voice. "You
must burn the dead," she told him. "The best way is just to burn
their houses without removing them. That reduces the spread of the
disease." "You'd
better have the streets patrolled, too," Belgarath added grimly.
"There's bound to be looting, and the looters are going to catch the
disease. Send out archers with orders to shoot looters on sight. Then their
bodies should be pushed back into the infected houses with long poles and
burned along with the bodies already in the houses." "You're
talking about the destruction of Mal Zeth!" Zakath protested violently,
starting to his feet. "No,"
Polgara disagreed. "We're talking about saving as many of your citizens as
possible. You have to steel your heart about this, Zakath. You may eventually have
to drive all the healthy citizens out into the fields, surround them with
guards to keep them from getting away, and then burn Mal Zeth to the
ground." "That's
unthinkable!" "Perhaps
you ought to start thinking about it," she told him. "The alternative
could be much, much worse." CHAPTER TWELVE "Silk,"
Garion said urgently, 'you've got to stop it." "I'm
sorry, Garion," the little man replied, looking cautiously around the
moonlit atrium for hidden spies, "but it's already in motion. Sadi's bandits
are inside the palace grounds and they're taking their orders from Vasca.
Vasca's so brave now that he's almost ready to confront Zakath himself. General
Bregar of the Bureau of Military Procurement knows that something's afoot, so
he's surrounded himself with troops. The King of Pallia, the Prince Regent of
Delchin, and the old King of Voresebo have armed every one of their retainers.
The palace is sealed, and nobody can bring in any outside help ‑not even
Zakath himself. The way things stand right now, one word could set it
off." Garion
started to swear, walking around the shadowy atrium and kicking at the short‑cropped
turf. "You did
tell us to go ahead," Silk reminded him. "Silk,
we can't even get out of the palace right now -much less the city. We've
stirred up a fight, and now we're going to be caught right in the middle of
it." Silk
nodded glumly. "I know," he said. "I'll
have to go to Zakath," Garion said. "Tell him the whole story. He can
have his imperial guards disarm everybody." "If
you thought it was hard to come up with a way to get out of the palace, start
thinking about how we're going to get out of the imperial dungeon. Zakath's
been polite so far, but I don't think his patience ‑or his hospitality‑
would extend to this." Garion grunted. "I'm
afraid that we've outsmarted ourselves," Silk said. He scratched at his
head. "I do that sometimes," he added. "Can
you think of any way to head it
off?" "I'm
afraid not. The whole situation is just too inflammable. Maybe we' d better
tell Belgarath." Garion
winced. "He won't be happy." "He'll
be a lot less happy if we don't tell him." Garion
sighed. "I suppose you're right All right, let's go get it over
with." It
took quite some time to locate Belgarath. They finally found him standing at a
window in a room high up in the east wing. The window looked out over the
palace wall. Beyond that wall fires ranged unchecked in the stricken city.
Sheets of sooty flame belched from whole blocks of houses, and a pall of thick
smoke blotted out the starry sky. "It's getting out of hand," the old
man said. "They should be pulling down houses to make firebreaks, but I
think the soldiers are afraid to leave their barracks." He swore. "I
hate fires," he said. "Something's
sort of come up," Silk said cautiously, looking around to see if he could
locate the spy holes in the walls of the room.
"What
is it?" "Oh,
nothing all that much," Silk replied with exaggerated casualness. "We
just thought that we'd bring it to your attention, is all." His fingers,
however, were twitching and flickering. Even as he spoke quite calmly,
improvising some minor problem with the horses for the edification of the spies
they all knew were watching and listening, his dancing fingers laid out the
entire situation for the old man. "You what!" Belgarath
exclaimed, then covered the outburst with a cough. ‑ You told us to devise a diversion,
Grandfather-Garion's
hands said as Silk continued to ramble on about the horses. ‑A diversion, yes‑
Belgarath's fingers replied, ‑but
not pitched battles inside the palace. What were you thinking of- ‑It was the best we could come up
with‑ Garion
replied lamely. "Let
me think about this for a minute," the old man said aloud. He paced back
and forth for a while, his hands clasped behind his back and his face furrowed
with concentration. "Let's go talk with Durnik," he said finally.
"He's more or less in charge of the horses, so we'll need his
advice." Just before he turned to lead them from the room, however, his
fingers flickered one last time. ‑Try
not to walk too softly on the way downstairs‑ he told them. ‑I need to give you some instructions,
and wiggling our fingers takes too long- As
they left the room, Garion and Silk scuffed their feet and brought the heels of
their boots down hard on the marble floor to cover Belgarath's whispering
voice. "All
right," the old man breathed, scarcely moving his lips as they moved along
the corridor toward the stairs leading down. "The situation isn't really
irretrievable. Since we can't stop this little brawl you've arranged anyway,
let it go ahead and happen. We will
need the horses, though, so, Garion, I want you to go to Zakath and tell him
that we'd like to isolate our mounts from the rest of the stables. Tell him
that it's to avoid having them catch the plague." "Can
horses catch the plague?" Garion whispered in some surprise. "How should I know? But if I don't, you can be sure that Zakath
won't either. Silk, you sort of ease around and let everybody know ‑quietly‑
that we're just about to leave and to get ready without being too obvious about
it." "Leave?"
Garion's whisper was startled. "Grandfather, do you know a way to get out
of the palace ‑and the city?" "No,
but I know someone who does. Get to Zakath with your request about the horses
as quickly as you can. He's got his mind on so many other things right now that
he probably won't give you any argument about it." He looked at Silk.
"Can you give me any kind of idea as to when your little explosion is
going to take place?" "Not
really," Silk whispered back, still scuffing his feet on the stairs as
they went down. "It could happen at any minute, I suppose." Belgarath
shook his head in disgust. "I think you need to go back to school,"
he breathed irritably. "How to
do something is important, yes, but when
is sometimes even more important." "I'll
try to remember that." "Do.
We'd all better hurry, then. We want to be ready when this unscheduled little
eruption takes place." There
were a dozen high‑ranking officers with Zakath when Garion was admitted
to the large, red‑draped room where the Emperor was conferring with his
men. "I'll be with you in a bit, Garion," the haggard‑looking
man said. Then he turned back to his generals. "We have to get orders to the troops," he told them. "I need
a volunteer to go out into the city." The generals looked at each other,
scuffing their feet on the thick blue carpet. "Am
I going to have to order someone to go?" Zakath demanded in exasperation. "Uh ‑excuse me," Garion
interjected mildly, "but why does anybody have to go at all?" "Because
the troops are all sitting on their hands in their barracks while Mal Zeth
burns," Zakath snapped. "They
have to start tearing down houses to make fire breaks, or we'll lose the whole
city. Someone has to order them out." "Have
you got troops posted outside the palace walls?" Garion asked. "Yes.
They have orders to keep the populace away." "Why
not just shout at them from the top of the wall?" Garion suggested.
"Tell one of them to go get a colonel or somebody, then yell your orders
down to him. Tell him to put the troops to work. Nobody can catch the plague
from a hundred yards away ‑I don't think." Zakath
stared at him and then suddenly began to laugh ruefully. "Why didn't I
think of that?" he asked. "Probably
because you weren't raised on a farm," Garion replied. "If you're
plowing a different field from the man you want to talk to, you shout back and
forth. Otherwise, you do an awful lot of
unnecessary walking." "All
right," Zakath said briskly, looking at his generals, "which one of
you has the biggest mouth?" A
red‑faced officer with a big paunch and snowy white hair grinned
suddenly. "In my youth, I could be heard all the way across a parade
ground, your Majesty," he said. "Good.
Go see if you can still do it. Get hold of some colonel with a glimmer of
intelligence. Tell him to abandon any district that's already burning and to
tear down enough houses around the perimeter to keep the fire from spreading.
Tell him that there's a generalcy in it for him if he saves at least half of
Mal Zeth." "Provided
that he doesn't get the plague and die," one of the other generals
muttered. "That's
what soldiers get paid for, gentlemen ‑taking risks. When the trumpet
blows, you're supposed to attack, and I'm blowing the trumpet ‑right
now." "Yes,
your Majesty," they all replied in unison, turned smartly, and marched
out. "That
was a clever idea, Garion," Zakath said gratefully. "Thank you."
He sprawled wearily in a chair. "Just
common sense." Garion shrugged, also sitting down. "Kings
and Emperors aren't supposed to have common sense. It's too common." "You're
going to have to get some sleep, Zakath," Garion told him seriously.
"You look like a man on his last legs." "Gods,"
Zakath replied, "I'd give half of Karanda right now for a few hours' sleep
‑of course, I don't have half
of Karanda anymore." "Go
to bed, then." "I
can't. There's too much to do." "How
much can you do if you collapse from exhaustion? Your generals can take care of
things until you wake up. That's what generals are for, isn't it?" "Maybe."
Zakath slumped lower in his chair. He looked across at Garion. "Was there
something on your mind?" he asked. "I'm sure this isn't just a social
visit." "Well,"
Garion said, trying to make it sound only incidental, "Durnik's worried
about our horses," he said. "We've talked with Aunt PoI ‑Lady
Polgara‑ and she's not really sure whether horses can catch plague or
not. Durnik wanted me to ask you if it would
be all right if we took our animals out of the main stables and picketed them
someplace near the east wing where he can keep an eye on them." "Horses?"
Zakath said incredulously. "He's worried about horses at a time like
this?" "You
sort of have to understand Durnik," Garion replied. "He's a man who
takes his responsibilities very seriously. He looks on it as a duty, and I
think we can both appreciate that." Zakath
laughed a tried laugh. "The legendary Sendarian virtues," he said,
"duty, rectitude and practicality." He shrugged. "Why not?"
he said. "If it makes Goodman Durnik happy, he can stable your horses in
the corridors of the east wing if he wants." "Oh,
I don't think he'd want to do that," Garion replied after a moment's
thought. "One of the Sendarian virtues you neglected to mention was
propriety. Horses don't belong inside the house. Besides," he added,
"the marble floors might bruise their hooves." Zakath
smiled weakly. "You're a delight, Garion," he said. "Sometimes
you're so serious about the littlest things." "Big
things are made up of little things, Zakath," Garion replied
sententiously. He looked at the exhausted man across the table, feeling a
peculiar regret at being forced to deceive somebody he genuinely liked.
"Are you going to be all right?" he asked. "I'll
survive, I expect," Zakath said. "You see, Garion, one of the big
secrets about this world is that the people who desperately cling to life are
usually the ones who die. Since I don't really care one way or the other, I'll
probably live to be a hundred." "I
wouldn't base any plans on that kind of superstition," Garion told him.
Then a thought came to him. "Would it upset you if we locked the doors of
the east wing from the inside until this all blows over?" he asked.
"I'm not particularly timid about getting sick myself, but I'm sort of
concerned about Ce'Nedra and Liselle and Eriond. None of them are really
terribly robust, and Aunt Pol said that stamina was one of the things that help
people survive the plague." Zakath
nodded. "That's a reasonable request," he agreed, "and really a
very good idea. Let's protect the ladies and the boy, if at all possible."
Garion
stood up. "You've got to get some sleep," he said. "I
don't think I can sleep. There are so
many things on my mind just now." "I'll
have someone send Andel to you," Garion suggested. "If she's half as
good as Aunt Pol thinks she is, she should be able to give you something that
would put a regiment to sleep." He looked at the exhausted man he
cautiously considered to be his friend. "I won't be seeing you for a
while," he said. "Good luck, and try to take care of yourself, all
right?" "I'll
try, Garion. I'll try." Gravely
they shook hands, and Garion turned and quietly left the room. They
were busy for the next several hours. Despite Garion's subterfuges, Brador's
secret police dogged their every step. Durnik and Toth and Eriond went to the
stables and came back with the horses, trailed closely by the ubiquitous
policemen. "What's holding things up?"
Belgarath demanded when they had all gathered once again in the large room at
the top of the stairs with its dais and the throne-like chair at one end. "I'm not sure," Silk replied
carefully, looking around. "It's just a matter of time, though." Then,
out on the palace grounds beyond the bolted doors of the east wing, there was
the sound of shouting and the thud of running feet, followed by the ring of
steel on steel. "Something
seems to be happening," Velvet said clinically. "It's about time," Belgarath
grunted. "Be
nice, Ancient One." Within
their locked‑off building there also came the rapid staccato sound of
running. The doors leading out into the rest of the palace and to the grounds
began to bang open and then slam shut. "Are they all leaving, Pol?"
Belgarath asked. Her eyes grew distant for a moment.
"Yes, father," she said. The running and slamming continued for
several minutes. "My,"
Sadi said mildly, "weren't there a lot of them?" "Will
you three stop congratulating yourselves and go bolt those doors again?"
Belgarath said. Silk grinned and slipped out the door. He
came back a few minutes later, frowning. "We've got a bit of a
problem," he said. "The guards at the main door seem to have a strong
sense of duty. They haven't left their posts. " "Great
diversion, Silk," Belgarath said sarcastically. "Toth and I can deal with them,"
Durnik said confidently. He went to the box beside the fireplace and picked up
a stout chunk of oak firewood. "That might be just a bit direct,
dear," Polgara murmured. "I'm sure you don't want to kill them, and
sooner or later they'll wake up and run straight to Zakath. I think we'll need
to come up with something a little more sneaky." "I
don't care much for that word, Pol," he said stiffly. "Would
'diplomatic' put a better light on it?" He
thought about it. "No," he said, "not really. It means the same
thing, doesn't it?" "Well,"
she conceded, "yes, probably. But it sounds nicer, doesn't it?" "Polgara,"
the smith said firmly. It was the first time Garion had ever heard him use her
full name. "I'm not trying to be unreasonable, but how can we face the
world if we lie and cheat and sneak every time we go around a corner? I mean ‑really,
Pol." She
looked at him. "Oh, my Durnik," she said, "I love you." She
threw her arms about her husband's neck with a sort of girlish exuberance.
"You're too good for this world, do you know that?" "Well,"
he said, slightly abashed by a show of affection that he obviously believed
should be kept very private, "it's a matter of decency, isn't it?" "Of
course, Durnik," she agreed in an oddly submissive tone. "Whatever
you say." "What
are we going to do about the guards?" Garion asked. "I
can manage them, dear." Polgara smiled. "I can arrange it so that
they won't see or hear a thing. We'll be able to leave with no one the wiser ‑assuming
that father knows what he's talking about." Belgarath
looked at her, then suddenly winked. "Trust me," he said.
"Durnik, bring the horses inside." "Inside?"
the smith looked startled. Belgarath
nodded. "We have to take them down into the cellar." "I
didn't know that this wing had a cellar," Silk said. "Neither
does Zakath," Belgarath smirked, "Or Brador." "Garion,"
Ce'Nedra said sharply. Garion
turned to see a shimmering in the center of the room. Then the blindfolded form
of Cyradis appeared. "Make
haste," she urged them. "Ye must reach Ashaba 'ere the week is
out." "Ashaba?" Silk exclaimed. "We
have to go to Calida. A man named Mengha is raising demons there." "That
is of no moment, Prince Kheldar. The demons are thy least concern. Know,
however, that the one called Mengha also journeys toward Ashaba. He will be
caught up in one of the tasks which must be completed 'ere the meeting of the
Child of Light and the Child of Dark can come to pass in the Place Which Is No
More." She turned her blindfolded face toward Garion. "The time to
complete this task is at hand, Belgarion of Riva, and shouldst those of thy
companions upon whom the task hath been laid fail in its accomplishment, the
world is lost. I pray thee, therefore, go to Ashaba." And then she
vanished. There was a long silence as they all stared
at the spot where she had stood. "That's it, then," Belgarath said
flatly. "We go to Ashaba." "If we can get out of the
palace," Sadi murmured. "We'll
get out. Leave that to me." "Of
course, Ancient One." The
old man led them out into the hallway, down the stairs, and along the main
corridor toward the stout door leading to the rest of the palace. "Just a moment, father," Polgara
said. She concentrated for a moment, the white lock at her brow glowing. Then
Garion felt the surge of her will. "All
right," she said. "The guards are asleep now." The
old man continued on down the corridor. " Here we are," he said,
stopping before a large tapestry hanging on the marble wall. He reached behind
the tapestry, took hold of an age‑blackened iron ring, and pulled. There
was a squeal of protesting metal and then a solid-sounding clank. "Push on
that side," he said, gesturing toward the far end of the tapestry. Garion went on down a few steps and set his
shoulder to the tapestry. There was a metallic shriek as the covered marble
slab turned slowly on rusty iron pivots set top and bottom in its precise
center. "Clever,"
Silk said, peering into the dark cobweb-choked opening beyond the slab.
"Who put it here?" "
A long time ago one of the Emperors of Mallorea was a bit nervous about his
position," the old man replied, "He wanted to have a quick way out of
the palace in case things started to go wrong. The passageway's been forgotten,
so nobody's likely to follow us. Let's go bring out our packs and other
belongings. We won't be coming back." It
took about five minutes for them to pile their things in front of the tapestry‑covered
panel, and by then Durnik, Toth, and Eriond were leading the horses along the
marble corridor with a great clatter of hooves. Garion
stepped to the corner and peered around it at the main door. The two guards
were standing rigidly, their faces blank and their eyes glassy and staring.
Then he walked back to join the others. "Someday you'll have to show me
how to do that," he said to Polgara, jerking his thumb back over his
shoulder toward the two comatose soldiers. "It's very simple, Garion," she
told him. "For
you, maybe," he said. Then a thought suddenly came to him.
"Grandfather," he said with a worried frown, "if this passage of
yours comes out in the city, won't we be worse off than we were here in the
palace? There's plague out there, you know, and all the gates are locked." "It
doesn't come out inside Mal Zeth," the old man replied. "Or so I've
been told." Out
on the palace grounds the sounds of fighting intensified. "They
seem very enthusiastic, don't they?" Sadi murmured in a self‑congratulatory
way. "Well,
now," a familiar lilting voice came up out of the cellar beyond the panel.
"Will ye stand there for hours pattin' yerselves on the backs an' allowin'
the night to fly by with nothin' more accomplished at all? We've miles and
miles to go, don't y' know? An' we won't get out of Mal Zeth this month unless
we make a start, now will we?" "Let's
go," Belgarath said shortly. The
horses were reluctant to enter the dark, musty place behind the marble panel,
but Eriond and Horse confidently went through with Garion's big gray,
Chretienne, close behind; and the other animals somewhat skittishly followed. It
was not really a cellar, Garion realized. A flight of shallow stairs led down
to what could be more properly described as a rough stone passageway. The
horses had some difficulty negotiating the stairs, but eventually, following
Eriond, Horse, and Chretienne, they reached the bottom. At
the top of the stairs the giant Toth pushed the hidden panel shut again, and
the latch made an omniously heavy clank as it closed. "One
moment, father," Polgara said. In the close and musty‑smelling
darkness, Garion felt the faint surge of her will. "There," she said.
"The soldiers are awake again, and they don't even know that we've been
here." At
the bottom of the stairs the comic juggler, Feldegast, stood holding a well‑shielded
lantern. " 'Tis a fine night fer a little stroll," he observed.
"Shall we be off, then?" "I
hope you know what you're doing," Belgarath said to him. "How
could ye possibly doubt me, old man?" the comedian said, with an
exaggerated expression of injury. "I'm the very soul of circumspection,
don't y' know." He made a faint grimace. "There's only one
teensy-weensy little problem. It seems that a certain portion of this
passageway collapsed in on itself a while back, so we'll be forced to go
through the streets up above for a triflin' bit of a way." "Just
how triflin ‑trifling?"
Belgarath demanded. He glared at the impudent comedian. "I wish you'd stop
that," he said irritably. "What possessed you to resurrect a dialect
that died out two thousand years ago?" "
'Tis a part of me charm, Ancient Belgarath. Any man at all kin throw balls in
the air an' catch 'em again, but it's the way a performer talks that sets the
tone of his act." "You
two have met before, I take it?" Polgara said with one raised eyebrow. "Yer
honored father an' me are old, old friends, me dear Lady Polgara,"
Feldegast said with a sweeping bow. "I
know ye all by his description. I must admit, however, that I'm overcome
altogether by yer unearthly beauty." "This
is a rare rogue you've found, father," she said with a peculiar smile on
her face. "I think I could grow to like him." "I
don't really advise it, Pol. He's a liar and a sneak and he has uncleanly
habits. You're evading the question, Feldegast ‑if that's what you want
to call yourself. How far do we have to go through the streets?" "Not
far at all, me decrepit old friend ‑a half a mile perhaps until the roof
of the passage is stout enough again to keep the pavin' stones where they
belong instead of on the top of our heads. Let's press on, then. 'Tis a long,
long way to the north wall of Mal Zeth, an' the night is wearin' on." "Decrepit?"
Belgarath objected mildly. "Merely
me way of puttin' things, Ancient One," Feldegast apologized. "Be
sure that I meant no offense." He turned to Polgara. "Will ye walk
with me, me girl? Ye've got an
absolutely ravishin' fragrance about ye that quite takes me breath away. I'll
walk along beside ye, inhalin' and perishin' with sheer delight." Polgara
laughed helplessly and linked her arm with that of the outrageous little man. "I
like him," Ce'Nedra murmured us
Garion as they followed along through the cobwebby passageway. "Yer
supposed to, me girl," Garion said in a not altogether perfect imitation
of the juggler's brogue. " 'Tis a part of his charm, don't y' know?" "Oh,
Garion,." she laughed, "I love you." "Yes,"
he said. "I know." She
gave him an exasperated look and then punched him in the shoulder with her
little fist. "Ouch." "Did
I hurt you?" she asked, taking his arm in sudden concern. "I
think I can stand it, dear," he replied. "We noble heroes can bear
all sorts of things." They followed Feldegast's lantern for a mile or more
with the horses clattering along behind them through the cobweb‑draped
passageway. Occasionally they heard the rumble of the dead‑carts bearing
their mournful freight through the streets above. Here in the musty darkness,
however, there was only the sound of the furtive skittering of an occasional
errant mouse and the whisperlike tred of watchful spiders moving cautiously
across the vaulted ceiling. "I
hate this," Silk said to no one in particular. "I absolutely hate
it." "That's
all right, Kheldar," Velvet replied, taking the little man's hand. "I
won't let anything hurt you." "Thanks
awfully." he said, though he did not remove his hand from hers. "Who's
there?" The voice came from somewhere ahead. "
'Tis only me, good Master Yarblek," Feldegast replied. "Me an' a few
lost, strayed souls tryin' to find their way on this dark, dark night." "Do
you really enjoy him all that much?" Yarblek said sourly to someone else. "He's
the delight of my life," Vella's voice came through the darkness. "At
least with him I don't have to look to my daggers every minute to defend my
virtue." Yarblek sighed gustily.
"I had a feeling that you were going to say something like that," he
said. "My
lady," Vella said, making an infinitely graceful curtsy to Polgara as the
sorceress and the juggler, arm in arm, moved up to the place where a moss‑grown
rockfall blocked the passageway. . "Vella," Polgara responded in an
oddly Nadrak accent. "May your knives always be bright and keen." There
was a strange formality in her greeting, and Garion knew that he was hearing an
ancient ritual form of address. "And may you always have the means at
hand to defend your person from unwanted attentions," the Nadrak dancing
girl responded automatically, completing the ritual. "What's
happening up above?" Belgarath asked the felt‑coated Yarblek. "They're
dying," Yarblek answered shortly, "whole streets at a time." "Have
you been avoiding the city?" Silk asked his partner. Yarblek
nodded. "We're camped outside the gates," he said. "We got out
just before they chained them shut. Dolmar died, though. When he realized that
he had the plague, he got out an old sword and fell on it." Silk
sighed. "He was a good man ‑a little dishonest, maybe, but a good
man all the same." Yarblek
nodded sadly. "At least he died clean," he said. Then he shook his
head. "The stairs up to the street are over here," he said, pointing
off into the darkness. "It's late enough so that there's nobody much
abroad -except for the dead‑carts and the few delirious ones stumbling
about and looking for a warm gutter to die in." He squared his shoulders.
"Let's go," he said. "The quicker we can get through those
streets up there, the quicker we can get back underground where it's
safe." "Does
the passage go all the way to the city wall?" Garion asked him. Yarblek nodded. "And a mile or so
beyond," he said. "lt comes out in an old stone
quarry." He looked at Feldegast. "You never did tell me how you found
out about it," he said. "
'Tis one of me secrets, good Master Yarblek," the juggler replied.
"No matter how honest a man might be, it's always good to know a quick way
out of town, don't y' know." "Makes
sense," Silk said. "You
ought to know," Yarblek replied. "Let's get out of here." They
led the horses to a flight of stone stairs reaching up into the darkness beyond
the circle of light from Feldegast's lantern and then laboriously hauled the
reluctant animals up the stairway, one step at a time. The stairway emerged in
a rickety shed with a straw‑littered floor. After the last horse had been
hauled up, Feldegast carefully lowered the long trap door again and scuffed
enough straw over it to conceal it. " 'Tis a useful sort of thing,"
he said, pointing downward toward the hidden passage, "but a secret's no
good at all if just anybody kin stumble over it." Yarblek
stood at the door peering out into the narrow alleyway outside. "Anybody out there?" Silk asked
him. "A
few bodies," the Nadrak replied laconically. "For some reason they
always seem to want to die in alleys." He drew in a deep breath. "All
right, let's go, then." They
moved out into the alley, and Garion kept his eyes averted from the contorted
bodies of the plague victims huddled in corners or sprawled in the gutters. The
night air was filled with smoke from the burning city, the reek of burning
flesh, and the dreadful smell of decay. Yarblek
also sniffed, then grimaced. "From the odor, I'd say that the dead‑carts
have missed a few." he said. He led the way to the mouth of the alley
and peered out into the street. "It's clear enough," he grunted.
"Just a few looters picking over the dead. Come on." They
went out of the alley and moved along a street illuminated by a burning house.
Garion saw a furtive movement beside the wall of another house and then made
out the shape of a raggedly dressed man crouched over a sprawled body. The man
was roughly rifting through the plague victim's clothes. "Won't he catch
it?" he asked Yarblek, pointing at the looter. "Probably."
Yarblek shrugged. "I don't think the world's going to miss him very much
if he does, though." They
rounded a corner and entered a street where fully half the houses were on fire.
A dead-cart had stopped before one of the burning houses, and two rough‑looking
men were tossing bodies into the fire with casual brutality. "Stay back!" one of the men shouted
to them. "There's plague here!" "There's
plague everywhere in this mournful city, don't y' know," Feldegast
replied. "But we thank ye fer yer warnin' anyway. We'll just go on by on
the other side of the street, if ye don't mind." He looked curiously at
the pair. "How is it that yer not afraid of the contagion yerselves?"
he asked. "We've already had it," one replied
with a short laugh. "I've
never been so sick in my life, but at least I didn't die from it ‑and
they say you can only catch it once." "
'Tis a fortunate man y' are, then," Feldegast congratulated him. They
moved on past the rough pair and on down to the next corner. "We go this way." Feldegast told
them. "How much farther is it?" Belgarath
asked him. "Not
far, an' then we'll be back underground where it's safe." " You might feel safe
underground," Silk said sourly, "but I certainly don't." Halfway
along the street Garion saw a sudden movement in one of the deeply inset
doorways, and then he heard a feeble wail. He peered at the doorway. Then, one
street over, a burning house fell in on itself, shooting flame and sparks high
into the air. By that fitful light he was able to see what was in the shadows.
The crumpled figure of a woman lay huddled in the doorway, and seated beside
the body was a crying child, not much more than a year old. His stomach twisted
as he started at the horror before his eyes. Then,
with slow cry, Ce'Nedra darted toward the child with her arms extended. "Ce'Nedra!"
he shouted, trying to shake his hand free of Chretienne's reins. "No!"
But
before he could move in pursuit, Vella was already there. She caught Ce'Nedra
by the shoulder and spun her around roughly. "Ce'Nedra!" she snapped.
"Stay away!" "Let
me go!" Ce'Nedra almost screamed. "Can't you see that it's a
baby?" She struggled to free herself. Very
coolly, Vella measured the little Queen, then slapped her sharply across the
face. So far as Garion knew, it was the first time anyone had ever hit
Ce'Nedra. "The baby's dead, Ce'Nedra,"
Vella told her with brutal directness, "and if you go near it, you'll die,
too." She began to drag her captive back toward the others. Ce'Nedra
stared back over her shoulder at the sickly wailing child, her hand
outstretched toward it. Then Velvet moved to her side, put an arm
about her shoulders, and gently turned her so that she could no longer see the
child. "Ce'Nedra," she said, "you must think first of your own
baby. Would you want to carry this dreadful disease to him?" Ce'Nedra
stared at her. "Or
do you want to die before you ever see him again?" With
a sudden wail, Ce'Nedra fell into Velvet's arms, sobbing bitterly. "I
hope she won't hold any grudges," Vella murmured. "You're
very quick, Vella," Polgara said, "and you think very fast when you
have to." Vella
shrugged. "I've found that a smart slap across the mouth is the best cure
for hysterics." Polgara
nodded. "It usually works," she agreed approvingly. They
went on down the street until Feldegast led them into another smelly alley. He
fumbled with the latch to the wide door of a boarded‑up warehouse, then
swung it open. "Here we are, then," he said, and they all followed
him inside. A long ramp led down into a cavernous cellar, where Yarblek and the
little juggler moved aside a stack of crates to reveal the opening of another
passageway. They
led their horses into the dark opening, and Feldegast remained outside to hide
the passage again. When he was satisfied that the opening was no longer
visible, he wormed his way through the loosely stacked crates to rejoin them.
"An' there we are," he said, brushing his hands together in a self‑congratulatory
way. " No man at all kin possibly know that we've come this way, don't y'
know, so let's be off." Garion's
thoughts were dark as he trudged along the passageway, following Feldegast's
winking lantern. He had slipped away from a man for whom he had begun to
develop a careful friendship and had left him behind in a plague‑stricken
and burning city. There was probably very little that he could have done to aid
Zakath, but his desertion of the man did not make him feel very proud. He
knew, however, that he had no real choice. Cyradis had been too adamant in her
instructions. Compelled by necessity, he turned his back on Mal Zeth and
resolutely set his face toward Ashaba. PART THREE ASHABA CHAPTER THIRTEEN The
road leading north from Mal Zeth passed through a fair, fertile plain where new‑sprouted
grain covered the damp soil like a low, bright green mist and the warm spring
air was filled with the urgent scent of growth. In many ways, the landscape
resembled the verdant plains of Arendia or the tidy fields of Sendaria. There
were villages, of course, with white buildings, thatched roofs, and dogs that
came out to stand at the roadside and bark. The spring sky was an intense blue
dotted with puffy white clouds grazing like sheep in their azure pastures. The
road was a dusty brown ribbon laid straight where the surrounding green fields
were flat, and folded and curved where the land rose in gentle, rounded hills. They
rode out that morning in glistening sunshine with the sound of the bells
fastened about the necks of Yarblek's mules providing a tinkling accompaniment
to the morning song of flights of birds caroling to greet the sun. Behind
them there rose a great column of dense black smoke, marking the huge valley
where Mal Zeth lay burning. Garion
could not bring himself to look back as they rode away. There
were others on the road as well, for Garion and his friends were not the only
ones fleeing the plague-stricken city. Singly or in small groups, wary
travelers moved north, fearfully avoiding any contact with each other, leaving
the road and angling far out into the fields whenever they overtook other
refugees, and returning to the brown, dusty ribbon only when they were safely past. Each
solitary traveler or each group thus rode in cautious isolation, putting as
much empty air about itself as possible. The
lanes branching off from the road and leading across the bright green fields
were all blocked with barricades of fresh-cut brush, and bleak‑faced
peasants stood guard at those barricades, awkwardly handling staffs and heavy,
graceless crossbows and shouting warnings at any and all who passed to stay
away. "Peasants,"
Yarblek said sourly as the caravan plodded past one such barricade.
"They're the same the world over. They're glad to see you when you've got
something they want, but they spend all the rest of their time trying to chase
you away. Do you think they actually believe that anybody would really want to go into their stinking little
villages?" Irritably he crammed his fur cap down lower over his ears. "They're
afraid," Polgara told him. "They know that their village isn't very
luxurious, but it's all they have, and they want to keep if safe." "Do
those barricades and threats really do any good?" he asked. "To keep
out the plague, I mean?" "Some,
she said, "if they put them up early enough." Yarblek
grunted, then looked over at Silk. "Are you open to a suggestion?" he
asked. "Depends,"
Silk replied. The little man had returned to his customary travel clothing‑dark,
unadorned, and nondescript. "Between
the plague and the demons, the climate here is starting to turn unpleasant.
What say we liquidate all our holdings here in Mallorea and sit tight until
things settle down?" "You're
not thinking, Yarblek," Silk told him. "Turmoil and war are good for
business." Yarblek
scowled at him. "Somehow I thought you might look at it that way." About
a half mile ahead, there was another barricade, this one across the main road
itself. "What's
this?" Yarblek demanded angrily, reining in. "I'll
go find out," Silk said, thumping his heels against his horse's flanks. On
an impulse, Garion followed his friend. When
they were about fifty yards from the barricade, a dozen mud‑spattered
peasants dressed in smocks made of brown sackcloth rose from behind it with
leveled crossbows. "Stop right there!" one of them commanded
threateningly. He was a burly fellow with a coarse beard and eyes that looked
off in different directions. "We're
just passing through, friend," Silk told him. "Not
without paying toll, you're not." "Toll?" Silk exclaimed.
"This is an imperial highway. There's no toll." "There
is now. You city people have cheated and swindled us for generations and now
you want to bring your diseases to us. Well, from now on, you're going to pay.
How much gold have you got?" "Keep
him talking," Garion muttered, looking around. "Well,"
Silk said to the walleyed peasant in the tone of voice he usually saved for
serious negotiations, "why don't we talk about that?" The
village stood about a quarter of a mile away, rising dirty and cluttered‑looking
atop a grassy knoll. Garion concentrated, drawing in his will, then he made a
slight gesture in the direction of the village. "Smoke," he muttered,
half under his breath. Silk
was still haggling with the armed peasants, taking up as much time as he could. "Uh
‑excuse me," Garion interrupted mildly, "but is that something
burning over there?" He pointed. The
peasants turned to stare in horror at the column of dense smoke rising from
their village. With startled cries, most of them threw down their crossbows and
ran out across the fields in the direction of the apparent catastrophe. The
walleyed man ran after them, shouting at them to return to their posts. Then he
ran back, waving his crossbow threateningly. A look of anguish crossed his face
as he hopped about in an agony of indecision, torn between his desire for money
that could be extorted from these travelers and the horrid vision of a fire
raging unchecked through his house and outbuildings. Finally, no longer able to
stand it, he also threw down his weapon and ran after his neighbors. "Did
you really set their village on fire?" Silk sounded a little shocked. "Of
course not," Garion said. "Where's
the smoke coming from then?" "Lots
of places." Garion winked. "Out of the thatch on their roofs, up from
between the stones in the streets, boiling up out of their cellars and
granaries ‑lots of places. But it's only smoke." He swung down from
Chretienne's back and gathered up the discarded crossbows. He lined them up,
nose down, in a neat row along the brushy barricade. "How long does it
take to restring a crossbow?" he asked. "Hours."
Silk suddenly grinned., "Two men to bend the limbs with a windlass and
another two to hook the cable in place." "That's
what I thought," Garion agreed. He drew his old belt knife and went down
the line of weapons, cutting each twisted rope cable. Each bow responded with a
heavy twang. "Shall we go, then?" he asked. "What
about this?" Silk pointed at the brushy barricade. Garion
shrugged. "I think we can ride around it." "What
were they trying to do?" Durnik asked when they returned. "An
enterprising group of local peasants decided that the highway needed a tollgate
about there." Silk shrugged. "They didn't really have the temperament
for business affairs, though. At the first little distraction, they ran off and
left the shop untended." They
rode on past the now‑deserted barricade with Yarblek's laden mules
plodding along behind them, their bells clanging mournfully. "I
think we're going to have to leave you soon," Belgarath said to the fur‑capped
Nadrak. "We have to get to Ashaba within the week, and your mules are
holding us back." Yarblek
nodded. "Nobody ever accused a pack mule of being fast on his feet,"
he agreed. "I'll be turning toward the west before long anyway. You can go
into Karanda if you want to, but I want to get to the coast as quickly as
possible." "Garion,"
Polgara said. She looked meaningfully at the column of smoke rising from the
village behind them. "Oh,"
he replied. "I guess I forgot." He raised his hand, trying to make it
look impressive. "Enough," he said, releasing his will. The smoke
thinned at its base, and the column continued to rise as a cloud, cut off from
its source. "Don't
overdramatize, dear," Polgara advised. "It's ostentatious." "You
do it all the time," he accused. "Yes,
dear, but I know how." It
was perhaps noon when they rode up a long hill, crested it in the bright
sunshine, and found themselves suddenly surrounded by mailed, red‑tunicked
Mallorean soldiers, who rose up out of ditches and shallow gullies with evil‑looking
javelins in their hands. "You!
Halt!" the officer in charge of the detachment of soldiers commanded
brusquely. He was a short man, shorter even than Silk, though he strutted about
as if he were ten feet tall. "Of
course, Captain," Yarblek replied, reining in his horse. "What
do we do?" Garion hissed to Silk. "Let
Yarblek handle it," Silk murmured. "He knows what he's doing." "Where
are you bound?" the officer asked when the rangy Nadrak had dismounted. "Mal
Dariya," Yarblek answered, "or Mal Camat -wherever I can hire ships
to get my goods to Yar Marak." The
captain grunted as if trying to find something wrong with that. "What's
more to the point is where you come from." His eyes were narrowed. "Maga
Renn." Yarblek shrugged. "Not
Mal Zeth?" The little captain's eyes grew even harder and more suspicious.
"I
don't do business in Mal Zeth very often, Captain. It costs too much ‑all those bribes
and fees and permits, you know." "I
assume that you can prove what you say?" The captain's tone was
belligerent. "I
suppose I could‑ if there's a need for it." "There's
a need, Nadrak, because, unless you can prove that you haven't come from Mal
Zeth, I'm going to turn you back." He sounded smug about that. "Turn
back? That's impossible. I have to be in Boktor by midsummer." "That's
your problem, merchant." The
little soldier seemed rather pleased at having upset the larger man. "There's plague in Mal Zeth, and I'm here to make sure that it doesn't
spread." He tapped himself importantly on the chest. "Plague!"
Yarblek's eyes went wide, and his face actually paled. "Torak's teeth! And
I almost stopped there!" He suddenly snapped his fingers. "So that's why all the villages hereabouts
are barricaded." "Can
you prove that you came from Maga Renn?" the captain insisted. "Well‑"
Yarblek unbuckled a well‑worn saddlebag hanging under his right stirrup
and began to rummage around in it. "I've got a permit here issued by the
Bureau of Commerce," he said rather dubiously. "It authorizes me to
move my goods from Maga Renn to Mal Dariya. If
I can't find ships there, I'll have to get another permit to go on to Mal
Camat, I guess. Would that satisfy you?"
"Let's
see it." The captain held out his hand, snapping his fingers impatiently. Yarblek
handed it over. "It's
a little smeared," the captain accused suspiciously. "I
spilled some beer on it in a tavern in Penn Daka." Yarblek shrugged.
"Weak, watery stuff it was. Take my advice, Captain. Don't ever plan to do
any serious drinking in Penn Daka. It's a waste of time and money." "Is
drinking all you Nadraks ever think about?" "It's
the climate. There's nothing else to do in Gar og Nadrak in the
wintertime." "Have
you got anything else?" Yarblek
pawed through his saddlebag some more. "Here's a bill of sale from a
carpet merchant on Yorba Street in Maga Renn ‑pockmarked fellow with bad
teeth. Do you by any chance know him?" "Why
would I know a carpet merchant in Maga Renn? I'm an officer in the imperial
army. I don't associate with riffraff. Is the date on this accurate?" "How
should I know? We use a different calendar in Gar og Nadrak. It was about two
weeks ago, if that's any help." The
captain thought it over, obviously trying very hard to find some excuse to
exert his authority. Finally his expression became faintly disappointed.
"All right," he said grudgingly, handing back the documents. "Be
on your way. But don't make any side trips, and make sure that none of your
people leave your caravan." "They'd
better not leave ‑not if they want to get paid. "Thank
you, Captain." Yarblek swung back up into his saddle. The
officer grunted and waved them on. "Little
people should never be given any kind of authority," the Nadrak said
sourly when they were out of earshot. "It lies too heavily on their
brains." "Yarblek!" Silk objected. "Present
company excepted, of course." "Oh.
That's different, then." "Ye
lie like ye were born to it, good Master Yarblek," Feldegast the juggler
said admiringly. "I've
been associating with a certain Drasnian for too long." "How
did you come by the permit and the bill of sale?" Silk asked him. Yarblek
winked and tapped his forehead slyly. "Official types are always
overwhelmed by official‑looking documents ‑and the more petty the
official, the more he's impressed. I could have proved to that obnoxious little
captain back there that we came from any place at all -Melcene, Aduma in the
Mountains of Zamad, even Crol Tibu on the coast of Gandahar‑ except that
all you can buy in Crol Tibu are elephants, and I don't have any of those with
me, so that might have made even him a little suspicious." Silk
looked around with a broad grin. "Now you see why I went into partnership
with him," he said to them all. "You seem well suited to each
other," Velvet agreed. Belgarath was tugging at one ear. "I
think we'll leave you after dark tonight," he said to Yarblek. "I
don't want some other officious soldier to stop us and count noses ‑or
decide that we need a military escort." Yarblek
nodded. "Are you going to need anything?" "Just
some food is all." Belgarath glanced back at their laden packhorses
plodding along beside the mules. "We've been on the road for quite some
time now and we've managed to gather up what we really need and discard what we
don't." "I'll
see to it that you've got enough food," Vella promised from where she was
riding between Ce'Nedra and Velvet. "Yarblek sometimes forgets that full
ale kegs are not the only things you
need on a journey." "An'
will ye be ridin' north, then?" Feldegast asked Belgarath. The little
comic had changed out of his brightcolored clothes and was now dressed in plain
brown. "Unless
they've moved it, that's where Ashaba is," Belgarath replied. "If
it be all the same to ye, I'll ride along with ye fer a bit of a ways." "Oh?" "There
was a little difficulty with the authorities the last time I was in Mal Dariya,
an' I'd like to give 'em time t' regain their composure befure I go back fer me
triumphant return engagement. Authorities tend t' be a stodgy an' unfergivin'
lot, don't y' know ‑always tredgin' up old pranks an' bits of mischief
perpetrated in the spirit of fun an' throwin' 'em in yer face." Belgarath
gave him along, steady look, then shrugged.
"Why not?" he said. Garion
looked sharply at the old man. His sudden acquiescence seemed wildly out of
character, given his angry protests at the additions of Velvet and Sadi to
their party. Garion then looked over at Polgara, but she showed no signs of
concern either. A peculiar suspicion began to creep over him. As
evening settled over the plains of Mallorea, they drew off the road to set up
their night's encampment in a park-like grove of beech trees. Yarblek's
muleteers sat about one campfire, passing an earthenware jug around and
becoming increasingly rowdy. At the upper end of the grove, Garion and his
friends sat around another fire, eating supper and talking quietly with Yarblek
and Vella. "Be
careful when you cross into Venna," Yarblek cautioned his rat‑faced
partner. "Some of the stories coming out of there are more ominous than
the ones coming out of Karanda." "Oh?" "It's
as if a kind of madness has seized them all. Of course, Grolims were never very
sane to begin with." "Grolims?"
Sadi looked up sharply. "Venna's a Church‑controlled
state," Silk explained. "All authority there derives from Urvon and
his court at Mal Yaska." "It
used to," Yarblek corrected.
"Nobody seems to know who's got
the authority now. The Grolims gather in groups to talk. The talk keeps getting
louder until they're screaming at each other, and then they all reach for their
knives. I haven't been able to get the straight of it. Even the Temple
Guardsmen are taking sides." "The
idea of Grolims cutting each other to pieces is one I can live with," Silk
said. "Truly,"
Yarblek agreed. "Just try not to get caught in the middle." Feldegast
had been softly strumming his lute and he struck a note so sour that even
Garion noticed it. "That
string's out of tune," Durnik advised him. "I
know," the juggler replied. "The peg keeps slippin' " "Let
me see it," Durnik offered. "Maybe I can fix it." "
'Tis too worn, I fear, friend Durnik. 'Tis a grand instrument, but it's
old." "Those
are the ones that are worth saving." Durnik took the lute and twisted the
loose peg, tentatively testing the pitch of the string with his thumb. Then he
took his knife and cut several small slivers of wood. He carefully inserted
them around the peg, tapping them into place with the hilt of his knife. Then
he twisted the peg, retuning the string. "That should do it," he
said. He took up the lute and strummed it a few times. Then, to a slow measure,
he picked out an ancient air, the single notes quivering resonantly. He played
the air through once, his fingers seeming to grow more confident as he went
along. Then
he returned to the beginning again, but this time, to Garion's amazement, he
accompanied the simple melody with a rippling counterpoint so complex that it
seemed impossible that it could come from a single instrument. "It has a
nice tone," he observed to Feldegast. "
'Tis a marvel that ye are, master smith. First ye repair me lute, an' then ye
turn around an' put me t' shame by playin' it far better than I could ever hope
to." Polgara's
eyes were very wide and luminous. "Why haven't you told me about this,
Durnik?" she asked. "Actually,
it's been so long that I almost forgot about it." He smiled, his fingers still
dancing on the strings and bringing forth that rich‑toned cascade of
sound. "When I was young, I worked for a
time with a lute maker. He was old, and his fingers were stiff, but he needed
to hear the tone of the instruments he made, so he taught me how to play them
for him." He
looked across the fire at his giant friend, and something seemed to pass
between them. Toth nodded, reached inside the rough blanket he wore across one
shoulder, and produced a curious‑looking set of pipes, a series of hollow
reeds, each longer than the one preceding it, all bound tightly together.
Quietly, the mute lifted the pipes to his lips as Durnik returned again to the
beginning of the air. The sound he produced from his simple pipes had an aching
poignancy about it that pierced Garion to the heart, soaring through the
intricate complexity of the lute song. "I'm
beginnin' t' feel altogether unnecessary," Feldegast said in wonder.
"Me own playin' of lute or pipe be good enough fer taverns an' the like,
but I be no virtuoso like these two." He looked at the huge Toth. "How is it possible fer a man so big t'
produce so delicate a sound?" "He's
very good," Eriond told him. "He plays for Durnik and me sometimes ‑when
the fish aren't biting." "Ah,
'tis a grand sound," Feldegast said, "an' far too good t' be
wasted." He looked across the fire at Vella. "Would ye be willin' t'
give us a bit of a dance, me girl, t' sort of round out the evenin'?" "Why
not?" She laughed with a toss of her head. She rose to her feet and moved
to the opposite side of the fire. "Follow this beat," she instructed,
raising her rounded arms above her head and snapping her fingers to set the
tempo. Feldegast picked up the beat, clapping his hands rhythmically. Garion
had seen Vella dance before ‑long ago in a forest tavern in Gar og Nadrak‑
so he knew more or less what to expect. He was sure, however, that Eriond
certainly ‑and Ce'Nedra probably‑ should not watch a performance of
such blatant sensuality. Vella's dance began innocuously enough, though, and he
began to think that perhaps he had been unduly sensitive the last time he had
watched her. When
the sharp staccato of her snapping fingers and Feldegast's clapping increased
the tempo, however, and she began to dance with greater abandon, he realized
that his first assessment had been correct. Eriond should really not be
watching this dance, and Ce'Nedra should be sent away almost immediately. For
the life of him, however, he could not think of any way to do it. When
the tempo slowed again and Durnik and Toth returned to a simple restatement of
the original air, the Nadrak girl concluded her dance with that proud,
aggressive strut that challenged every man about the fire. To
Garion's absolute astonishment, Eriond warmly applauded with no trace of
embarrassment showing on his young face. He knew that his own neck was burning
and that his breath was coming faster. Ce'Nedra's reaction was about what he had
expected. Her cheeks were flaming and her eyes were
wide. Then she suddenly laughed with delight. "Wonderful!" she
exclaimed, and her eyes were full of mischief as she cast a sidelong glance at
Garion. He coughed nervously. Feldegast
wiped a tear from his eye and blew his nose gustily. Then he rose to his feet.
"Ah, me fine, lusty wench," he said fulsomely to Vella, hanging a
regretful embrace about her neck and ‑endangering life and limb just a
little in view of her ever‑ready daggers‑ bussing her noisily on
the lips, "it's destroyed altogether I am that we must part. I'll miss ye,
me girl, an' make no mistake about that. But I make ye me promise that we'll
meet again, an' I'll delight ye with a few of me naughty little stories, an'
ye'll fuddle me brains with yer wicked brew, an' we'll laugh an' sing together
an' enjoy spring after spring in the sheer delight of each others' company.
" Then he slapped her rather familiarly on the bottom and moved quickly
out of range before she could find the hilt of one of her daggers. "Does
she dance for you often, Yarblek?" Silk asked his partner, his eyes very
bright. "Too often," Yarblek replied
mournfully, "and every time she does, I find myself starting to think that
her daggers aren't really all that
sharp and that a little cut or two wouldn't really hurt too much." "Feel
free to try at any time, Yarblek," Vella offered, her hand suggestively on
the hilt of one of her daggers. Then she looked at Ce'Nedra with a broad
wink. "Why
do you dance like that?" Ce'Nedra asked, still blushing slightly.
"You know what it does to every
man who watches." "That's
part of the fun, Ce'Nedra. First you drive them crazy, and then you hold them
off with your daggers. It makes them absolutely wild. Next time we meet, I'll
show you how it's done." She looked at Garion and laughed a wicked laugh. Belgarath
returned to the fire. He had left at some time during Vella's dance, though
Garion's eyes had been too busy to notice. "It's dark enough," he
told them all. "I think we can leave now without attracting any
notice." They all rose from where they had been sitting. "You know what to do?" Silk asked
his partner. Yarblek nodded. "All
right. Do whatever you have to to keep me out of the soup." "Why
do you persist in playing around in politics, Silk?" "Because
it gives me access to greater opportunities to steal." "Oh,"
Yarblek said. "That's all right then." He extended his hand.
"Take care, Silk," he said. "You,
too, Yarblek. Try to keep us solvent if you can, and I'll see you in a year or
so." "If
you live." "There's
that, too." "I
enjoyed your dance, Vella," Polgara said, embracing the Nadrak girl. "I'm
honored, Lady," Vella replied a bit shyly. " And we'll meet again,
I'm sure." "I'm
certain that we will." "
Are ye sure that ye won't reconsider yer outrageous askin' price, Master
Yarblek?" Feldegast asked. "Talk
to her about it," Yarblek
replied, jerking his head in Vella's direction. "She's the one who set
it." "
'Tis a hardhearted woman ye are, me girl," the juggler accused her. She
shrugged. "If you buy something cheap, you don't value it." "Now
that's the truth, surely. I'll see what I kin do t' put me hands on some money,
fer make no mistake, me fine wench, I mean t' own ye." "We'll
see," she replied with a slight smile. They
went out of the circle of firelight to their picketed horses ‑and the
juggler's mule‑ and mounted quietly. The moon had set, and the stars lay
like bright jewels across the warm, velvet throat of night as they rode out of
Yarblek's camp and moved at a cautious walk toward the north. When the sun rose
several hours later, they were miles away, moving northward along, a
well-maintained highway toward Mal Rukuth, the Angarak city lying on the south
bank of the Raku River, the stream that marked the southern border of Venna.
The morning was warm, the sky was clear, and they made good time. Once again
there were refugees on the road, but unlike yesterday, significant numbers of
them were fleeing toward the south. "Is
it possible that the plague has broken out in the north as well?" Sadi
asked. Polgara
frowned. "It's possible, I suppose," she told him. "I
think it's more likely that those people are fleeing from Mengha,"
Belgarath disagreed. "It's
going to get a bit chaotic hereabouts," Silk noted. "If
you've got people fleeing in one direction from the plague and people fleeing
in the other from the demons, about all they'll be able to do is mill around
out here on these plains." "That
could work to our advantage, Kheldar," Velvet pointed out. "Sooner or
later, Zakath is going to discover that we left Mal Zeth without saying good‑bye
and he's likely to send troops out looking for us. A bit of chaos in this
region should help to confuse their search, wouldn't you say?" "You've
got a point there," he admitted. Garion
rode on in a half doze, a trick he had learned from Belgarath. Though he had
occasionally missed a night's sleep in the past, he had never really gotten
used to it. He rode along with his head down, only faintly aware of what was
happening around him. He
heard a persistent sound that seemed to nag at the edge of his consciousness.
He frowned, his eyes still closed, trying to identify the sound. And then he
remembered. It was a faint, despairing wail, and the full horror of the sight
of the dying child in the shabby street in Mal Zeth struck him. Try though he
might, he could not wrench himself back into wakefulness, and the continuing
cry tore at his heart. Then
he felt a large hand on his shoulder, shaking him gently. Struggling, he raised
his head to look full into the sad face of the giant Toth. "Did
you hear it, too?" he asked. Toth
nodded, his face filled with sympathy. "It
was only a dream, wasn't it?" Toth
spread his hands, and his look was uncertain. Garion
squared his shoulders and sat up in his saddle, determined not to drift off
again. They
rode some distance away from the road and took a cold lunch of bread, cheese,
and smoked sausage in the shade of a large elm tree standing quite alone in the
middle of a field of oats. There was a small spring surrounded by a mossy rock
wall not far away, where they were able to water the horses and fill their
water bags. Belgarath
stood looking out over the fields toward a distant village and the barricaded
lane which approached it. "How much food do we have with us, Pol?" he
asked. "If
every village we come to is closed up the way the ones we've passed so far have
been, it's going to be difficult to replenish our stores." "I
think we'll be all right, father," she replied. "Vella was very
generous." "I
like her." Ce'Nedra smiled. "Even though she does swear all the
time." Polgara
returned the smile. "It's the Nadrak way, dear," she said. "When
I was in Gar og Nadrak, I had to draw on my memories of the more colorful parts
of my father's vocabulary to get by." "Hallooo!"
someone hailed them. "He's
over there." Silk pointed toward the road. A
man who was wearing one of the brown robes that identified him as a Melcene
bureaucrat sat looking at them longingly from the back of a bay horse. "What
do you want?" Durnik called to him. "Can
you spare a bit of food?" the Melcene shouted. "I
can't get near any of these villages and I haven't eaten in three days. I can
pay." Durnik
looked questioningly at Polgara. She
nodded. "We have enough," she said. "Which
way was he coming?" Belgarath asked. "South,
I think," Silk replied. "Tell
him that it's all right, Durnik," the old man said. "He
can probably give us some recent news from the north." "Come
on in," Durnik shouted to the hungry man. The
bureaucrat rode up until he was about twenty yards away. Then he stopped
warily. "Are you from Mal Zeth?" he demanded. "We
left before the plague broke out," Silk lied. The
official hesitated. "I'll put the money on this rock here," he
offered, pointing at a white boulder. "Then I'll move back a ways. You can
take the money and leave some food. That way neither one of us will endanger
the other." "Makes
sense," Silk replied pleasantly. Polgara
took a loaf of brown bread and a generous slab of cheese from her stores and
gave them to the sharp-faced Drasnian. The
Melcene dismounted, laid a few coins on the rock, and then led his horse back
some distance. "Where
have you come from, friend?" Silk asked as he approached the rock. "I
was in Akkad in Katakor," the hungry man answered, eyeing the loaf and the
cheese. "I was senior administrator there for the Bureau of Public Works ‑you
know, walls, aqueducts, streets, that sort of thing. The bribes weren't
spectacular, but I managed to get by. Anyway, I got out just a few hours before
Mengha and his demons got there." Silk
laid the food on the rock and picked up the money. Then he backed away.
"We heard that Akkad fell quite some time ago." The
Melcene almost ran to the rock and snatched up the bread and cheese. He took a
large bite of cheese and tore a chunk off the loaf. "I hid out in the
mountains," he replied around the mouthful. "Isn't
that where Ashaba is?" Silk asked, sounding very casual. The
Melcene swallowed hard and nodded. "That's why I finally left," he
said, stuffing bread in his mouth. "The area's infested with huge wild
dogs ‑ugly brutes as big as horses‑ and there are roving bands of
Karands killing everyone they come across. I could have avoided all that, but
there's something terrible going on at Ashaba. There are dreadful sounds coming
from the castle and strange lights in the sky over it at night. I don't hold
with the supernatural, my friend, so I bolted." He sighed happily, tearing
off another chunk of bread. "A month ago I'd have turned my nose up at
brown bread and cheese. Now it tastes like a banquet." "Hunger's
the best sauce," Silk quoted the old adage. "That's
the honest truth." "Why
didn't you stay up in Venna? Didn't you know that there's plague in Mal
Zeth?" The
Melcene shuddered. "What's going on in Venna's even worse than what's
going on in Katakor or Mal Zeth," he replied. "My nerves are
absolutely destroyed by all this. I'm an engineer. What do I know about demons
and new Gods and magic? Give me paving stones and timbers and mortar and a few
modest bribes and don't even mention any of that other nonsense to me." "New
Gods?" Silk asked. "Who's been talking about new Gods?" "The
Chandim. You've heard of them?" "Don't
they belong to Urvon the Disciple?" "I
don't think they belong to anybody right now. They've gone on a rampage in
Venna. Nobody's seen Urvon for more than a month now ‑not even the people
in Mal Yaska. The Chandim are completely out of control. They're erecting
altars out in the fields and holding double sacrifices ‑the first heart
to Torak and the second to this new God of Angarak‑ and anybody up there
that doesn't bow to both altars gets
his heart cut out right on the spot." "That
seems like a very good reason to stay out of Venna," Silk said wryly.
"Have they put a name to this new God of theirs?" "Not
that I ever heard. They just call him 'The new God of Angarak, come to replace
Torak and to take dreadful vengeance on the Godslayer.' " "That's
you," Velvet murmured to Garion. "Do
you mind?" "I
just thought you ought to know, that's all." "There's
an open war going on in Venna, my friend," the Melcene continued,
"and I'd advise you to give the place a wide berth." "War?" "Within
the Church itself. The Chandim are slaughtering all the old Grolims ‑the
ones who are still faithful to Torak. The Temple Guardsmen are taking sides and
they're having pitched battles on the plains up there -that's when they're not
marauding through the countryside, burning farmsteads, and massacring whole
villages. You'd think that the whole of Venna's gone crazy. It's as much as a
man's life is worth to go through there just now. They stop you and ask you
which God you worship, and a wrong answer is fatal." He paused, still
eating. "Have you heard about any place that's quiet ‑and
safe?" he asked plaintively. "Try
the coast," Silk suggested. "Mal Abad, maybe -or Mal Camat." "Which
way are you going?" "We're
going north to the river and see if we can find a boat to take us down to Lake
Penn Daka." "It
won't be safe there for very long, friend. If the plague doesn't get there
first, Mengha's demons will -or the crazed Grolims and their Guardsmen out of
Venna." "We
don't plan to stop," Silk told him. "We're going to cut on across
Delchin to Maga Renn and then on down the Magan." "That's
a long journey." "Friend,
I'll go to Gandahar if necessary to get away from demons and plague and mad
Grolims. If worse comes to worst, we'll hide out among the elephant herders.
Elephants aren't all that bad." The
Melcene smiled briefly. "Thanks for the food," he said, tucking his
loaf and his cheese inside his robe and looking around for his grazing horse.
"Good luck when you get to Gandahar." "The
same to you on the coast," Silk replied. They watched the Melcene ride off. "Why
did you take his money, Kheldar?" Eriond asked curiously. "I thought
we were just going to give him the food." "
Unexpected and unexplained acts of charity linger in people's minds, Eriond,
and curiosity overcomes gratitude. I took his money to make sure that by
tomorrow he won't be able to describe us to any curious soldiers." "Oh,"
the boy said a bit sadly. "It's too bad that things are like that, isn't
it?" "As
Sadi says, I didn't make the world; I only try to live in it." "Well,
what do you think?" Belgarath said to the juggler. Feldegast
squinted off toward the horizon. "Yer dead set on goin' right straight up
through the middle of Venna ‑past Mal Yaska an' all?" "We
don't have any choice. We've got just so much time to get to Ashaba." "Somehow
I thought y' might feel that way about it." "Do
you know a way to get us through?" Feldegast
scratched his head. " 'Twill be dangerous, Ancient One," he said
dubiously, "what with Grolims and Chandim and Temple Guardsmen an'
all." "It
won't be nearly as dangerous as missing our appointment at Ashaba would
be." "Well,
if yer dead set on it, I suppose I kin get ye through." "
All right," Belgarath said. "Let's get started then." The
peculiar suspicion which had come over Garion the day before grew stronger. Why
would his grandfather ask these questions of a man they scarcely knew? The more
he thought about it, the more he became convinced that there was a great deal
more going on here than met the eye. CHAPTER FOURTEEN It
was late afternoon when they reached Mal Rakuth, a grim fortress city crouched
on the banks of a muddy river. The walls were high, and black towers rose
within those walls. A large crowd of people was gathered outside, imploring the
citizens to let them enter, but the city gates were locked, and archers with
half‑drawn bows lined the battlements, threatening the refugees below. "That
sort of answers that question, doesn't it?" Garion said as he and his
companions reined in on a hilltop some distance from the tightened city. Belgarath
grunted. "It's more or less what I expected," he said. "There's
nothing we really need in Mal Rakuth anyway, so there's not much point in
pressing the issue." "How
are we going to get across the river, though?" "If
I remember correctly, there be a ferry crossin' but a few miles upstream,
Feldegast told him. "Won't
the ferryman be just as frightened of the plague as the people in that city
are?" Durnik asked him. "
'Tis an ox‑drawn ferry, Goodman ‑with teams on each side an' cables
an' pulleys an' all. The ferryman kin take our money an' put us on the far bank
an' never come within fifty yards of us. I fear the crossin' will be dreadful
expensive, though." The
ferry proved to be a leaky old barge attached to a heavy cable stretched across
the yellow‑brown river. "Stay
back!" the mud-covered man holding the rope hitched about the neck of the
lead ox on the near side commanded as they approached. "I don't want any
of your filthy diseases." "How
much to go across?" Silk called to him. The
muddy fellow squinted greedily at them, assessing their clothing and horses.
"One gold piece," he said flatly. "That's
outrageous!" "Try
swimming." "Pay
him," Belgarath said. "Not
likely," Silk replied. "I refuse to be cheated -even here. Let me
think a minute." His narrow face became intent as he stared hard at the
rapacious ferryman. "Durnik,"
he said thoughtfully, "do you have your axe handy?" The
smith nodded, patting the axe which hung from a loop at the back of his saddle. "Do
you suppose you could reconsider just a bit, friend?" the little Drasnian
called plaintively to the ferryman. "One
gold piece," the ferryman repeated stubbornly. Silk
sighed. "Do you mind if we look at your boat first? It doesn't look all
that safe to me." "Help
yourself ‑but I won't move it until I get paid." Silk
looked at Durnik. "Bring the axe," he said. Durnik
dismounted and lifted his broad‑bladed axe from its loop. Then the two of them
climbed down the slippery bank to the barge. They went up the sloping ramp and
onto the deck. Silk stamped his feet tentatively on the planking. "Nice
boat," he said to the ferryman, who stood cautiously some distance
away." Are you sure you won't reconsider the price?" "One
gold piece. Take it or leave it." Silk
sighed. "I was afraid you might take that position." He scuffed one
foot at the muddy deck. "You know more about boats than I do,
friend," he observed. "How long do you think it would take this tub
to sink if my friend here chopped a hole in the bottom?" The
ferryman gaped at him. "Pull
up the decking in the bow, Durnik," Silk suggested pleasantly. "Give
yourself plenty of room for a good swing." The
desperate ferryman grabbed up a club and ran down the bank. "Careful,
friend," Silk said to him. "We left Mal Zeth only yesterday, and I'm
already starting to feel a little feverish ‑something I ate, no
doubt." The
ferryman froze in his tracks. Durnik
was grinning as he began to pry up the decking at the front of the barge. "My
friend here is an expert woodsman," Silk continued in a conversational
tone, "and his axe is terribly sharp. I'll wager that he can have this
scow lying on the bottom inside of ten minutes." "I
can see into the hold now," Durnik reported, suggestively testing the edge
of his axe with his thumb. "Just how big a hole would you like?" "Oh,"
Silk replied, "I don't know, Durnik ‑a yard or so square, maybe.
Would that sink it?" "I'm
not sure. Why don't we try it and find out?" Durnik pushed up the sleeves
of his short jacket and hefted his axe a couple of times. The
ferryman was making strangled noises and hopping up and down. "What's
your feeling about negotiation at this point, friend?" Silk asked him.
"I'm almost positive that we can reach an accommodation ‑now that
you fully understand the situation." When
they were partway across the river and the barge was wallowing heavily in the
current, Durnik walked forward to the bow and stood looking into the opening he
had made by prying up the deck. "I wonder how big a hole it would take to sink this thing," he
mused. "What was that, dear?" Polgara
asked him. "Just
thinking out loud, Pol," he said. "But do you know something? I just
realized that I've never sunk a boat before." She
rolled her eyes heavenward. "Men," she sighed. "I
suppose I'd better put the planks back so that we can lead the horses off on
the other side," Durnik said almost regretfully. They
erected their tents in the shelter of a grove of cedar trees near the river
that evening. The sky, which had been serene and blue since they had arrived in
Mallorea, had turned threatening as the sun sank, and there were rumbles of
thunder and brief flickers of lightning among the clouds off to the west. After
supper, Durnik and Toth went out of the grove for a look around and returned
with sober faces. "I'm afraid that we're in for a spell of bad
weather," the smith reported. "You can smell it coming." "I
hate riding in the rain," Silk complained. "Most
people do, Prince Kheldar," Feldegast told him. "But bad weather
usually keeps others in as well, don't y' know; an' if what that hungry
traveler told us this afternoon be true, we'll not be wantin' t' meet the sort
of folk that be abroad in Venna when the weather's fine." "He
mentioned the Chandim," Sadi said, frowning. "Just exactly who are
they?" "The
Chandim are an order within the Grolim Church," Belgarath told him.
"When Torak built Cthol Mishrak, he converted certain Grolims into Hounds
to patrol the region. After Vo Mimbre, when Torak was bound in sleep, Urvon
converted about half of them back. The ones who reassumed human form are all
sorcerers of greater or lesser talent, and they can communicate with the ones
who are still Hounds. They're very close-knit -like a pack of wild dogs‑
and they're all fanatically loyal to Urvon." "An'
that be much of the source of Urvon's power," Feldegast added.
"Ordinary Grolims be always schemin' against each other an' against their
superiors, but Urvon's Chandim have kept the Mallorean Grolims in line fer five
hundred years now." "And
the Temple Guardsmen?" Sadi added. "Are they Chandim, or Grolims,
too?" "Not
usually," Belgarath replied. "There are Grolims among them, of
course, but most of them are Mallorean Angaraks. They were recruited before Vo
Mimbre to serve as Torak's personal bodyguard." "Why
would a God need a bodyguard?" "I
never entirely understood that myself," the old man admitted.
"Anyway, after Vo Mimbre, there are still a few of them left ‑new
recruits, veterans who'd been wounded in earlier battles and sent home, that
sort of thing. Urvon persuaded them that he
spoke for Torak, and now their allegiance is to him. After that, they recruited
more young Angaraks to fill up the holes in their ranks. They do more than just
guard the Temple now, though. When Urvon started having difficulties with the
Emperors at Mal Zeth, he decided that he needed a fighting force, so he
expanded them into an army." "
'Tis a practical arrangement," Feldegast pointed out. "The Chandim
provide Urvon with the sorcery he needs t' keep the other Grolims toein' the
mark, an' the simple Guardsmen provide the muscle t' keep the ordinary folk
from protestin' their lot." "These
Guardsmen, they're just ordinary soldiers, then?" Durnik asked. "Not
really. They're closer to being knights," Belgarath replied. "Like
Mandorallen, you mean ‑all dressed in steel plate and with shields and
lances and war horses and all that?" "No,
Goodman," Feldegast answered. "They're not nearly so grand. Lances
an' helmets and shields they have, certainly, but fer the rest, they rely on
chain mail. They be most nearly as stupid as Arends,
however. Somethin' about wearin' all that steel empties the mind of every
knight the world around." Belgarath
was looking speculatively at Garion. "How muscular are you feeling?"
he asked. "Not
very ‑why?" "We've
got a bit of a problem here. We're far more likely to encounter Guardsmen than
we are Chandim -but if we start unhorsing all these tin men with our minds, the
noise is going to attract the Chandim like a beacon." Garion
stared at him. "You're not serious! I'm not Mandorallen,
Grandfather." "No.
You've got better sense than he has." "I
will not stand by and hear my knight
insulted!" Ce'Nedra declared hotly. "Ce'Nedra,"
Belgarath said almost absently, "hush." "Hush?" "You
heard me." He scowled at her so blackly that she faltered and drew back
behind Polgara for protection. "The
point, Garion," the old man continued, "is that you've received a
certain amount of training from Mandorallen in this sort of thing and you've
had a bit of experience. None of the rest of us have." "I
don't have any armor." "You've
got a mail shirt." "I
don't have a helmet ‑or a shield." "I
could probably manage those, Garion," Durnik offered. Garion
looked at his old friend. "I'm terribly disappointed in you, Durnik,"
he said. "You
aren't afraid, are you, Garion?" Ce'Nedra asked in a small voice. "Well,
no. Not really. It's just that it's so stupid ‑and it looks so ridiculous." "Have
you got an old pot I could borrow, Pol?" Durnik asked. "How
big a pot?" "Big
enough to fit Garion's head." "Now
that's going too far!" Garion exclaimed. "I'm not going to wear a
kitchen pot on my head for a helmet. I haven't done that since I was a
boy." "I'll
modify it a bit," Durnik assured him. "And then I'll take the lid and
make you a shield." Garion walked away swearing to himself. Velvet's
eyes had narrowed. She looked at Feldegast with no hint of her dimples showing.
"Tell me, master juggler," she said, "how is it that an
itinerant entertainer, who plays for pennies in wayside taverns, knows so very
much about the inner working of Grolim society here in Mallorea?" "I
be not nearly so foolish as I look, me lady," he replied, "an' I do
have eyes an' ears, an' know how t' use 'em." "You
avoided that question rather well," Belgarath complimented him. The
juggler smirked. "I thought so meself. Now," he continued seriously,
"as me ancient friend here says, 'tis not too likely that we'll be
encounterin' the Chandim if it rains, fer a dog has usually the good sense t'
take t' his kennel when the weather be foul ‑unless there be pressin'
need fer him t' be out an' about. 'Tis far more probable fer us t' meet Temple
Guardsmen, fer a knight, be he Arendish or Mallorean, seems deaf t' the gentle
patter of rain on his armor. I shouldn't wonder that our young warrior King
over there be of sufficient might t' be a match fer any Guardsman we might meet
alone, but there always be the possibility of comin' across 'em in groups.
Should there be such encounters, keep yer wits about ye an' remember that once
a knight has started his charge, 'tis very hard fer him t' swerve or change
direction very much at all. A sidestep an' a smart rap across the back of the
head be usually enough t' roll 'em out of the saddle, an' a man in armor ‑once
he's off his horse- be like a turtle on his back, don't y' know." "You've
done it a few times yourself, I take it?" Sadi murmured. "I've
had me share of misunderstandin's with Temple Guardsmen," Feldegast
admitted, "an' ye'll note that I still be here t' talk about 'em." Durnik
took the cast iron pot Polgara had given him and set it in the center of their
fire. After a time, he pulled it glowing out of the coals with a stout stick,
placed the blade of a broken knife on a rounded rock, and then set the pot over
it. He took up his axe, reversed it, and held the blunt end over the pot. "You'll
break it," Silk predicted. "Cast iron's too brittle to take any
pounding." "Trust
me, Silk," the smith said with a wink. He took a deep breath and began to
tap lightly on the pot. The sound of his hammering was not the dull clack of
cast iron, but the clear ring of steel, a sound that Garion remembered from his
earliest boyhood. Deftly the smith reshaped the pot into a flat‑topped
helmet with a fierce nose guard and heavy cheek pieces. Garion knew that his
old friend was cheating just a bit by the faint whisper and surge he was
directing at the emerging helmet. Then
Durnik dropped the helmet into a pail of water, and it hissed savagely, sending
off a cloud of steam. The pot lid that the smith intended to convert into a
shield, however, challenged even his
ingenuity. It became quite obvious that, should he hammer it out to give it
sufficient size to offer protection, it would be so thin that it would not even
fend off a dagger stroke, much less a blow from a lance or sword. He considered
that, even as he pounded on the ringing lid. He shifted his axe and made an
obscure gesture at Toth. The giant nodded, went to the riverbank, returned with
a pail full of clay, and dumped the bucket out in the center of the glowing
shield. It gave off an evil hiss, and Durnik continued to pound. "Uh‑
Durnik," Garion said, trying not to be impolite, "a ceramic shield
was not exactly what I had in mind, you know." Durnik
gave him a grin filled with surpressed mirth. "Look
at it, Garion," he suggested, not changing the tempo of his hammering. Garion
stared at the shield, his eyes suddenly wide. The glowing circle upon which
Durnik was pounding was solid, cherry‑red steel. "How did you do
that?" "Transmutation!"
Polgara gasped. "Changing one thing into something else! Durnik, where on
earth did you ever learn to do that?" "It's
just something I picked up, Pol." He laughed. "As long as you've got
a bit of steel to begin with ‑like old knife blade‑ you can make as
much more as you want, out of anything that's handy: cast iron, clay, just
about anything." Ce'Nedra's
eyes had suddenly gone very wide. "Durnik," she said in an almost
reverent whisper, "could you have made it out of gold?" Durnik
thought about it, still hammering. "I suppose I could have," he admitted,
"but gold's too heavy and soft to make a good shield, wouldn't you
say?" "Could
you make another one?" she wheedled. "For me? It wouldn't have to be
so big ‑at least not quite.
Please, Durnik." Durnik
finished the rim of the shield with a shower of crimson sparks and the musical
ring of steeI on steel. "I don't think that would be a good idea,
Ce'Nedra," he told her. "Gold is valuable because it's so scarce. If
I started making it out of clay, it wouldn't be long before it wasn't worth
anything at all. I'm sure you can see that." "But-"
"No,
Ce'Nedra," he said firmly. "Garion‑"
she appealed, her voice anguished. "He's
right, dear." "But‑"
"Never
mind, Ce'Nedra," The
fire had burned down to a bed of glowing coals. Garion
awoke with a start, sitting up suddenly. He was covered with sweat and
trembling violently. Once again he had heard the wailing cry that he had heard
the previous day, and the sound of it wrenched at his heart. He sat for a long
time staring at the fire. In time, the sweat dried and his trembling subsided. Ce'Nedra's
breathing was regular as she lay beside him, and there was no other sound in
their well‑shielded encampment. He rolled carefully out of his blankets
and walked to the edge of the grove of cedars to stare bleakly out across the
fields lying dark and empty under an inky sky. Then, because there was nothing
he could do about it, he returned to his bed and slept fitfully until dawn. It
was drizzling rain when he awoke. He got up quietly and went out of the tent to join Durnik,
who was up the fire. "Can I borrow your axe?" he asked his friend. Durnik looked up at him. "I
guess I'm going to need a lance to go with all that." He looked rather
distastefully at the helmet and shield lying atop his mail shirt near the packs
and saddles. "Oh,"
the smith said. "I almost forgot about that. Is one going to be enough?
They break sometimes, you know ‑at least Mandorallen's always did." "I'm
certainly not going to carry more than one." Garion jabbed his thumb back
over his shoulder at the hilt of his sword." Anyway, I've always got this
big knife to fall back on." The
chill drizzle that had begun shortly before dawn was the kind of rain that made
the nearby fields hazy and indistinct. After breakfast, they took heavy cloaks
out of their packs and prepared to face a fairly unpleasant day. Garion had
already put on his mail shirt, and he padded the inside of his helmet with an
old tunic and jammed it down on his head. He felt very foolish as he clinked
over to saddle Chretienne. The mail already smelled bad and it seemed, for some
reason, to attract the chill of the soggy morning. He looked at his new‑cut
lance and his round shield. "This is going to be awkward," he said. "Hang
the shield from the saddle bow, Garion," Durnik suggested, "and set
the butt of your lance in the stirrup beside your foot. That's the way
Mandorallen does it." "I'll
try it," Garion said. He hauled himself up into his saddle, already
sweating under the weight of his mail. Durnik
handed him the shield, and he hooked the strap of it over the saddle bow. Then
he took his lance and jammed its butt into his stirrup, pinching his toes in
the process. "You'll
have to hold it," the smith told him. "It won't stay upright by
itself." Garion
grunted and took the shaft of his lance in his right hand. "You
look very impressive, dear," Ce'Nedra assured him. "Wonderful," he replied dryly. They
rode out of the cedar grove into the wet, miserable morning with Garion in the
lead, feeling more than a little absurd in his warlike garb. The lance, he
discovered almost immediately, had a stubborn tendency to dip its point toward
the ground. He shifted his grip on it, sliding his hand up until he found its
center of balance. The rain collected on the shaft of the lance, ran down
across his clammy hand, and trickled into his sleeve. After a short while, a
steady stream of water dribbled from his elbow. "I feel like a
downspout," he grumbled. "Let's
pick up the pace," Belgarath said to him. "It's a long way to Ashaba,
and we don't have too much time." Garion
nudged Chretienne with his heels, and the big gray moved out, at first at a
trot and then in a rolling canter. For some reason that made Garion feel a bit
less foolish. The
road which Feldegast had pointed out to them the previous evening was little
traveled and this morning it was deserted. It ran past abandoned farmsteads,
sad, bramble‑choked shells with the moldy remains of their thatched roofs
all tumbled in. A few of the farmsteads had been burned, some only recently. The
road began to turn muddy as the earth soaked up the steady rain. The cantering
hooves of their horses splashed the mud up to coat their legs and bellies and
to spatter the boots and cloaks of the riders. Silk
rode beside Garion, his sharp face alert, and just before they reached the
crest of each hill, he galloped on ahead to have a quick look at the shallow
valley lying beyond. By
midmorning, Garion was soaked through, and he rode on bleakly, enduring the
discomfort and the smell of new rust, wishing fervently that the rain would
stop. Silk
came back down the next hill after scouting on ahead. His face was tight with a
sudden excitement, and he motioned them all to stop. "There
are some Grolims up ahead," he reported tersely. "How
many?" Belgarath asked. "
About two dozen. They're holding some kind of religious ceremony." The
old man grunted. "Let's take a look." He looked at Garion.
"Leave your lance with Durnik," he said. "It sticks up too high
into the air, and I'd rather not attract attention." Garion
nodded and passed his lance over to the smith, then followed Silk, Belgarath,
and Feldegast up the hill. They
dismounted just before they reached the crest and moved carefully to the top,
where a brushy thicket offered some concealment. The
black‑robed Grolims were kneeling on the wet grass before a pair of grim
altars some distance down the hill. A limp, unmoving form lay sprawled across
each of them, and there was a great deal of blood. Sputtering braziers stood at
the end of each altar, sending twin columns of black smoke up into the drizzle.
The Grolims were chanting in the rumbling groan Garion had heard too many times
before. He could not make out what they were saying. "Chandim?" Belgarath softly asked
the juggler. "
'Tis hard t' say fer certain, Ancient One," Feldegast replied. "The
twin altars would suggest it, but the practice might have spread. Grolims be
very quick t' pick up changes in Church policy. But Chandim or not, 'twould be
wise of us t' avoid 'em. There be not much point in engagin' ourselves in
casual skirmishes with Grolims." "There
are trees over on the east-side of the valley," Silk said, pointing.
"If we stay in among them, we'll be out of sight." Belgarath
nodded. "How much longer are they likely to be
praying?" Garion asked. "Another half hour at least,"
Feldegast replied. Garion looked at the pair of altars, feeling
an icy rage building up in him. "I'd like to cap their ceremony with a
little personal visit," he said. "Forget it," Belgarath told him.
"You're not here to ride around the countryside righting wrongs. Let's go
back and get the others. I'd like to get around those Grolims before they
finish with their prayers." They
picked their way carefully through the belt of dripping trees that wound along
the eastern rim of the shallow valley where the Grolims were conducting their
rites and returned to the muddy road about a mile beyond. Again they set out at
the same distance‑eating canter, with Garion once more in the lead. Some
miles past the valley where the Grolims had sacrificed the two unfortunates,
they passed a burning village that was spewing out a cloud of black smoke.
There seemed to be no one about, though there were some signs of fighting near
the burning houses. They rode on without stopping. The
rain let up by midafternoon, though the sky remained overcast. Then, as they
crested yet another hilltop in the rolling countryside, they saw another rider
on the far side of the valley. The distance was too great to make out details,
but Garion could see that the rider
was armed with a lance. "What
do we do?" he called back over his shoulder at the rest of them. "That's
why you're wearing armor and carrying a lance, Garion," Belgarath replied. "Shouldn't
I at least give him the chance to stand aside?" "To
what purpose?" Feldegast asked. "He'll not do it. Yer very presence
here with yer lance an' yer shield be a challenge, an' he'll not be refusin'
it. Ride him down, young Master. The day wears on, don't y' know." "
All right," Garion said unhappily. He buckled his shield to his left arm,
settled his helmet more firmly in place, and lifted the butt of his lance out
of his stirrup. Chretienne was already pawing at the earth
and snorting defiantly. "Enthusiast,"
Garion muttered to him. "All right, let's go, then." The
big gray's charge was thunderous. It was not a
gallop, exactly, nor a dead run, but rather was a deliberately
implacable gait that could only be called a charge. The armored man across the valley seemed a
bit startled by the unprovoked attack, there having been none of the customary
challenges, threats, or insults. After a bit of fumbling with his equipment, he
managed to get his shield in place and his lance properly advanced. He seemed
to be quite bulky, though that might have been his armor. He wore a sort of
chain‑mail coat reaching to his knees. His helmet was round and fitted
with a visor, and he had a large sword sheathed at his waist. He clanged down
his visor, then sank his spurs into his horse's flanks and also charged. The
wet fields at the side of the road seemed to blur as Garion crouched behind his
shield with his lance lowered and aimed directly at his opponent. He had seen
Mandorallen do this often enough to understand the basics. The distance between
him and the stranger was narrowing rapidly, and Garion could clearly see the
mud spraying out from beneath the hooves of his opponent's horse. At the last
moment, just before they came together, Garion raised up in his stirrups as
Mandorallen had instructed him, leaned forward so that his entire body was
braced for the shock, and took careful aim with his lance at the exact center
of the other man's shield. There
was a dreadful crashing impact, and he was suddenly surrounded by flying
splinters as his opponent's lance shattered. His own lance, however, though it
was as stout as that of the Guardsman, was a freshly cut cedar pole and it was
quite springy. It bent into a tight arch like a drawn bow, then snapped
straight again. The startled stranger was suddenly lifted out of his saddle.
His body described a high, graceful arc through the air, which ended abruptly
as he came down on his head in the middle of the road. Garion
thundered on past and finally managed to rein in his big gray horse. He wheeled
and stopped. The other man lay on his back in the mud of the road. He was not
moving. Carefully, his lance at the ready, Garion walked Chretienne back to the
splinter‑littered place where the impact had occurred. "Are
you all right?" he asked the Temple Guardsman lying in the mud. There
was no answer. Cautiously,
Garion dismounted, dropped his lance, and drew Iron‑grip's sword. "I
say, man, are you all right?" he asked again. He reached out with his foot
and nudged the fellow. The
Guardsman's visor was closed, and Garion put the tip of his sword under the
bottom of it and lifted. The eyes were rolled back in his head until only the
whites showed, and there was blood gushing freely from his nose. The
others came galloping up, and Ce'Nedra flung herself out of the saddle almost
before her horse and stopped and hurled herself into her husband's arms.
"You were magnificent, Garion! Absolutely magnificent!" "It
did go rather well, didn't it?" he replied modestly, trying to juggle
sword, shield, and wife all at the same time. He looked at Polgara, who was
also dismounting. "Do you think he's going to be all
right, Aunt Pol?" he asked. "I hope I didn't hurt him too much."
She
checked the limp man lying in the road. "He'll be fine, dear," she
assured him. "He's just been knocked senseless, is all." "Nice
job," Silk said. Garion
suddenly grinned broadly. "You know something," he said. "I
think I'm starting to understand why Mandorallen enjoys this so much. It is
sort of exhilarating." "I
think it has t' do with the weight of the armor," Feldegast observed sadly
to Belgarath. "It bears down on 'em so much that it pulls all the juice
out of their brains, or some such." "Let's
move on," Belgarath suggested. By
midmorning the following day, they had moved into the broad valley which was
the location of Mal Yaska, the ecclesiastical capital of Mallorea and the site
of the Disciple Urvon's palace. Though the sky remained overcast, the rain had
blown on through, and a stiff breeze had begun to dry the grass and the mud
which had clogged the roads. There were encampments dotting the valley, little
clusters of people who had fled from the demons to the north and the plague to
the south. Each group was fearfully isolated from its neighbors, and all of
them kept their weapons close at hand. Unlike
those of Mal Rakuth, the gates of Mal Yaska stood open, though they were
patrolled by detachments of mail‑armored Temple Guardsmen. "Why
don't they go into the city?" Durnik asked, looking at the clusters of
refugees. "Mal
Yaska's not the sort of place ye visit willin'ly, Goodman," Feldegast
replied. "When the Grolims be lookin' fer people t' sacrifice on their
altars, 'tis unwise t' make yerself too handy." He looked at Belgarath.
"Would ye be willin' t' accept a suggestion, me ancient friend?" he
asked. "Suggest
away." "We'll
be needin' information about what's happenin' up there." He pointed at the
snow ‑capped mountains looming across the northern horizon. "Since I
know me way about Mal Yaska an' know how t' avoid the Grolims, wouldn't ye say
that it might be worth the investment of an hour or so t' have me nose about
the central marketplace an' see what news I kin pick up?" "He's
got a point, Belgarath," Silk agreed seriously, "I don't like riding
into a situation blind." Belgarath
considered it. "All right," he said to the juggler, "but be
careful -and stay out of the alehouses." Feldegast
sighed. "There be no such havens in Mal Yaska, Belgarath. The Grolims
there be fearful strict in their disapproval of simple pleasures." He
shook the reins of his mule and rode on across the plain toward the black walls
of Urvon's capital. "Isn't
he contradicting himself?" Sadi asked. "First he says it's too
dangerous to go into the city and then he rides on in anyway." "He
knows what he's doing," Belgarath said. "He's in no danger." "We
might as well have some lunch while we're waiting, father," Polgara
suggested. He
nodded, and they rode some distance into an open field and dismounted. Garion
laid aside his lance, pulled his helmet from his sweaty head, and stood looking
across the intervening open space at the center of Church power in Mallorea. The
city was large, certainly, though not nearly so large as Mal Zeth. The walls
were high and thick, surmounted by heavy battlements, and the towers rising
inside were square and blocky. There was a kind of unrelieved ugliness about
it, and it seemed to exude a brooding menace as if the eons of cruelty and
blood lust had sunk into its very stones. From somewhere near the center of the
city, the telltale black column of smoke rose into the air, and faintly,
echoing across the plain with its huddled encampments of tightened refugees, he
thought he could hear the sullen iron clang of the gong coming from the Temple
of Torak. Finally, he sighed and turned his head away. "It
will not last forever," Eriond, who had come up beside him, said firmly.
"We're almost to the end of it now. All the altars will be torn down, and
the Grolims will put their knives away to rust." "Are
you sure, Eriond?" "Yes,
Belgarion. I'm very sure." They
ate a cold lunch, and, not long after, Feldegast returned, his face somber.
" 'Tis perhaps a bit more serious than we had expected, Ancient One,"
he reported, swinging down from his mule. "The Chandim be in total control
of the city, an' the Temple Guardsmen be takin' their orders directly from
them. The Grolims who hold t' the old ways have all gone into hidin', but packs
of Torak's Hounds be sniffin' out the places where they've hidden an' they be
tearin' 'em t' pieces wherever they find 'em." "I
find it very hard to sympathize with Grolims," Sadi murmured. "I
kin bear their discomfort meself," Feldegast agreed, "but 'tis
rumored about the marketplace that the Chandim an' their dogs an' their
Guardsmen also be movin' about across
the border in Katakor." "In
spite of the Karands and Mengha's demons?" Silk asked with some surprise. "Now
that's somethin' I could not get the straight of," the juggler replied.
"No one could tell me why or how, but the Chandim an' the Guardsmen seem
not t' be concerned about Mengha nor his army nor his demons." "That
begins to smell of some kind of accommodation," Silk said. "There
were hints of that previously," Feldegast reminded him. "An
alliance?" Belgarath frowned. "
'Tis hard t' say fer sure, Ancient One, but Urvon be a schemer, an' he's always
had this dispute with the imperial throne at Mal Zeth. If he's managed t' put
Mengha in his pocket, Kal Zakath had better look t' his defenses" "Is
Urvon in the city?" Belgarath asked. "No.
No one knows where he's gone fer sure, but he's not in his palace there." "That's
very strange," Belgarath said. "Indeed,"
the juggler replied, "but whatever he's doin' or plannin' t' do, I think
we'd better be walkin' softly once we cross the border into Katakor. When ye
add the Hounds an' the Temple Guardsmen t' the demons an' Karands already
there, 'tis goin' t' be fearful perilous t' approach the House of Torak at
Ashaba." "That's
a chance we'll have to take," the old man said grimly. "We're going
to Ashaba, and if anything -Hound, human, or demon‑ gets in our way,
we'll just have to deal with it as it comes." CHAPTER FIFTEEN The
sky continued to lower as they rode past the brooding city of the Grolim Church
under the suspicious gaze of the armored Guardsmen at the gate and the hooded
Grolims on the walls. "Is
it likely that they'll follow us?" Durnik asked. "It's
not very probable, Goodman," Sadi replied. "Look around you. There
are thousands encamped here, and I doubt that either Guardsmen or Grolims would
take the trouble to follow them all when they leave." "I
suppose you're right," the smith agreed. By
late afternoon they were well past Mal Yaska, and the snow ‑topped peaks
in Katakor loomed higher ahead of them, starkly outlined against the dirty gray
clouds scudding in from the west. "Will
ye be wantin' t' stop fer the night before we cross the border?" Feldegast
asked Belgarath. "How
far is it to there from here?" "Not
far at all, Ancient One." "Is
it guarded?" "Usually,
yes." "Silk,"
the old man said, "ride on ahead and have a look." The
little man nodded and nudged his horse into a gallop. "All
right," Belgarath said, signaling for a halt so that they could all hear
him. "Everybody we've seen this afternoon was going south. Nobody's
fleeing toward Katakor. Now, a man
who's running away from someplace doesn't stop when the border's in sight. He
keeps on going. That means that there's a fair chance that there's not going to
be anybody within miles of the border on the Katakor side. If the border's not
guarded, we can just go on across and take shelter for the night on the other
side." "And
if the border is guarded?" Sadi
asked. Belgarath's
eyes grew flat. "We're still going to go through," he replied. "That's
likely to involve fighting." "That's
right. Let's move along, shall we?" About fifteen minutes later, Silk
returned. "There are about ten Guardsmen at the crossing," he
reported. "Any
chance of taking them by surprise?" Belgarath asked him. "A
little, but the road leading to the border is straight and flat for a half mile
on either side of the guard post." The
old man muttered a curse under his breath. "All right then," he said.
"They'll at least have time to get to their horses. We don't want to give
them the leisure to get themselves set. Remember what Feldegast said about
keeping your wits. Don't take any chances, but I want all of those Guardsmen on
their backs after our first charge. Pol, you stay back with the ladies ‑and
Eriond." "But‑"
Velvet began to protest. "Don't
argue with me, Liselle ‑just this once." "Couldn't
Lady Polgara just put them to sleep?" Sadi asked. "The way she did
with the spies back in Mal Zeth?" Belgarath
shook his head. "There are a few Grolims among the Guardsmen, and that
particular technique doesn't work on Grolims. This time we're going to have to
do it by main strength ‑just to be on the safe side." Sadi
nodded glumly, dismounted, and picked up a stout tree limb from the side of the
road. He thumped it experimentally on the turf. "I want you all to know
that this is not my preferred way of doing things," he said. The
rest of them also dismounted and armed themselves with cudgels and staffs. Then
they moved on. The
border was marked by a stone shed painted white and by a gate consisting of a
single white pole resting on posts on either side of the road. A dozen horses
were tethered just outside the shed, and lances leaned against the wall. A
single, mail‑coated Guardsman paced back and forth across the road on the
near side of the gate, his sword leaning back over his shoulder. "All
right," Belgarath said. "Let's move as fast as we can. Wait here,
Pol." Garion
sighed. "I guess I'd better go first." "We
were hoping that you'd volunteer." Silk's grin was tight. Garion
ignored that. He buckled on his shield, settled his helmet in place, and once
again lifted the butt of his lance out of his stirtup. "Is everybody
ready?" he asked, looking around. Then he advanced his lance and spurred
his horse into a charge with the others close on his heels. The
Guardsman at the gate took one startled look at the warlike party bearing down
on him, ran to the door of the shed, and shouted at his comrades inside. Then
he struggled into the saddle of his tethered horse, leaned over to pick up his
lance, and moved out into the road. Other
Guardsmen came boiling out of the shed, struggling with their equipment and
stumbling over each other. Garion
had covered half the distance to the gate before more than two or three of the
armored men were in their saddles. And so it was that the man who had been
standing watch was forced to meet his charge alone. The
results were relatively predictable. As
Garion thundered past his unhorsed opponent, another Guardsman came out into
the road at a half gallop, but Garion gave him no time to set himself or to
turn his horse. The crashing impact against the unprepared man's shield hurled
his horse from its feet. The Guardsman came down before the horse did, and the
animal rolled over him, squealing and kicking in fright. Garion
tried to rein in, but Chretienne had the bit in his teeth. He cleared the pole
gate in a long, graceful leap and charged on. Garion swore and gave up on the
reins. He leaned forward and seized the big gray by one ear and hauled back. Startled,
Chretienne stopped so quickly that his rump skidded on the road. "The
fight's back that way." Garion told his horse, "or did you forget
already?" Chretienne
gave him a reproachful look, turned, and charged back toward the gate again. Because
of the speed of their attack, Garion's friends were on top of the Guardsmen
before the armored men could bring their lances into play, and the fight had
quickly turned ugly. Using the blunt side of his axe, Durnik smashed in one
Guardsman's visor, denting it so severely that the man could no longer see. He
rode in circles helplessly, both hands clutching at his helmet until he rode
under a low‑hanging limb, which smoothly knocked him off his horse. Silk
ducked under a wide, backhand sword stroke, reached down with his dagger, and
neatly cut his attacker's girth strap. The fellow's horse leaped forward,
jumping out from under his rider. Saddle and all, the Guardsman tumbled into
the road. He struggled to his feet, sword in hand, but Feldegast came up behind
him and methodically clubbed him to earth again with an ugly lead mace. It
was Toth, however, who was the hardest pressed, Three Guardsmen closed in on
the giant. Even as Chretienne leaped the gate again, Garion saw the huge man
awkwardly flailing with his staff for all the world like someone who had never
held one in his hands before. When
the three men came within range however, Toth's skill miraculously reemerged.
His heavy staff whirled in a blurring circle. One Guardsman fell wheezing to
earth, clutching at his broken ribs. Another doubled over sharply as Toth
deftly poked him in the pit of the stomach with the butt of his staff. The
third desperately raised his sword, but the giant casually swiped it out of his
hand, then reached out and took the surprised man by the front of his mail
coat. Garion clearly heard the crunch of crushed steel as Toth's fist closed.
Then the giant looked about and almost casually threw the armored man against a
roadside tree so hard that it shook the spring leaves from the highest twig. The
three remaining Guardsmen began to fall back, trying to give themselves room to
use their lances, but they seemed unaware that Garion was returning to the fray
‑from behind them. As
Chretienne thundered toward the unsuspecting trio, a sudden idea came to
Garion. quickly he turned his lance sideways so that its center rested just in
front of his saddlebow and crashed into the backs of the Guardsmen. The
springy cedar pole swept all three of them out of their saddles and over the
heads of their horses. Before they could stumble to their feet, Sadi,
Feldegast, and Durnik were on them, and the fight ended as quickly as it had
begun. "I
don't think I've ever seen anybody use a lance that way before," Silk said
gaily to Garion. "I
just made it up," Garion replied with an excited grin. "I'm sure that there are at least a
half‑dozen rules against it." "We
probably shouldn't mention it, then." "I
won't tell anybody if you don't." Durnik
was looking around critically. The ground was littered with Guardsmen who were
either unconscious or groaning over assorted broken bones. Only the man Toth
had poked in the stomach was still in his saddle, though he was doubled over,
gasping for breath. Durnik rode up to him. "Excuse me," he said
politely, removed the poor fellow's helmet, and then rapped him smartly on top
of the head with the butt of his axe. The Guardsman's eyes glazed, and he
toppled limply out of the saddle. Belgarath
suddenly doubled over, howling with laughter. "Excuse me?" he demanded of the smith. "There's
no need to be uncivil to people, Belgarath," Durnik replied stiffly. Polgara
came riding sedately down the hill, followed by Ce'Nedra, Velvet, and Eriond.
"Very nice, gentlemen," she complimented them all, looking around at
the fallen Guardsmen. Then she rode up to the pole gate. "Garion,
dear," she said pleasantly, reining in her mount, "would you
mind?" He
laughed, rode Chretienne over to the gate, and kicked it out of her way. "Why
on earth were you jumping fences in the very middle of the fight?" she
asked him curiously. "It wasn't altogether my idea," he
replied. "Oh,"
she said, looking critically at the big horse. "I think I
understand." Chretienne
managed somehow to look slightly ashamed of himself. They
rode on past the border as evening began imperceptibly to darken an already
gloomy sky. Feldegast pulled in beside Belgarath. "Would yer morals be at
all offended if I was t' suggest shelterin' fer the night in a snug little
smugglers' cave I know of a few miles or so farther on?" he asked. Belgarath
grinned and shook his head. "Not in the slightest," he replied.
"When I need a cave, I never concern myself about the previous
occupants." Then he laughed. "I shared quarters for a week once with
a sleeping bear ‑nice enough bear, actually, once I got used to his
snoring." "
'Tis a fascinatin' story, I'm sure, an' I'd be delighted t' hear it ‑but
the night's comin' on, an' ye kin tell me about it over supper. Shall we be
off, then?" The juggler thumped his heels into his mule's flanks and led
them on up the rutted road in the rapidly descending twilight at a jolting
gallop. As
they moved into the first of the foothills, they found the poorly maintained
road lined on either side by mournful‑looking evergreens. The road, however,
was empty, though it showed signs of recent heavy traffic -all headed south. "How
much farther to this cave of yours?" Belgarath called to the juggler. " 'Tis not far, Ancient One,"
Feldegast assured him. "There be a dry ravine that crosses the road up
ahead, an' we go up that a bit of a ways, an' there we are." "I
hope you know what you're doing." "Trust
me." Somewhat
surprisingly, Belgarath let that pass. They
pounded on up the road as a sullen dusk settled into the surrounding foothills and
deep shadows began to gather about the trunks of the evergreens. "Ah,
an' there it is," Feldegast said, pointing at the rocky bed of a dried‑up
stream. "The footin' be treacherous here, so we'd best lead the
mounts." He swung down from his mule and cautiously began to lead the way
up the ravine. It grew steadily darker, the light fading quickly from the
overcast sky. As the ravine narrowed and rounded a sharp bend, the juggler
rummaged through the canvas pack strapped to the back of his mule. He lifted
out the stub of a candle and looked at Durnik. "Kin ye be makin' me a bit
of a flame, Goodman?" he asked. "I'd do it meself, but I seem t' have
misplaced me tinder." Durnik
opened his pouch, took out his flint and steel and his wad of tinder, and,
after several tries, blew a lighted spark into a tiny finger of fire. He held
it out, shielded between his hands, and Feldegast lit his bit of candle. "
An' here we are now," the juggler said grandly, holding up his candle to
illuminate the steep banks of the ravine. "Where?" Silk asked, looking about
in puzzlement. "Well
now, Prince Kheldar, it wouldn't be much of a hidden cave if the openin' was
out in plain sight fer just anybody t' stumble across, now would it?"
Feldegast went over to the steep side of the ravine to where a huge slab of
water‑scoured granite leaned against the bank. He lowered his candle,
shielding it with his hand, ducked slightly, and disappeared behind it with his
mule trailing along behind him. The
interior of the cave was floored with clean white sand, and the walls had been
worn smooth by centuries of swirling water. Feldegast stood in the center of
the cave holding his candle aloft. There were crude log bunks along the walls,
a table and some benches in the center of the cave, and a rough fireplace near
the far wall with a fire already laid. Feldegast crossed to the fireplace,
bent, and lit the kindling lying under the split logs resting on a rough stone
grate with his candle. "Well now, that's better," he said, holding his
hands out to the crackling flames. "Isn't this a cozy little haven?" Just
beyond the fireplace was an archway, in part natural and in part the work of
human hands. The front of the archway was closed off with several horizontal
poles. Feldegast
pointed at it. "There be the stable fer the horses, an' also a small
spring at the back of it. 'Tis altogether the finest smugglers' cave in this
part of Mallorea." "A
cunning sort of place," Belgarath agreed, looking around. "What
do they smuggle through here?" Silk asked with a certain professional
curiosity. "Gem
stones fer the most part. There be rich deposits in the cliffs of Katakor, an'
quite often whole gravel bars of the shiny little darlin's lyin' in the streams
t' be had fer the trouble it takes t' pick 'em up. The local taxes be notorious
cruel, though, so the bold lads in this part of these mountains have come up
with various ways t' take their goods across the border without disturbin' the
sleep of the hardworkin' tax collectors." Polgara
was inspecting the fireplace. There were several iron pothooks protruding from
its inside walls and a large iron grill sitting on stout legs to one side.
"Very nice," she murmured approvingly. "Is there adequate
firewood?" " More
than enough, me dear lady," the juggler replied. "Tis stacked in the
stable, along with fodder fer the horses." "Well,
then," she said, removing her blue cloak and laying it across one of the
bunks, "I think I might be able to expand the menu I'd planned for this
evening's meal. As long as we have such complete facilities here, it seems a
shame to waste them. I'll need more firewood stacked here -and water, of
course." She went to the packhorse that carried her cooking utensils and
her stores, humming softly to herself. Durnik,
Toth, and Eriond led the horses into the stable and began to unsaddle them.
Garion, who had left his lance outside, went to one of the bunks, removed his
helmet and laid it, along with his shield, under the bunk, and then he began to
struggle out of his mail shirt. Ce'Nedra
came over to assist him.. "You
were magnificent today, dear," she told him warmly. He
grunted noncommittally, leaning forward and extending his arms over his head so
that she could pull the shirt off. She
tugged hard, and the mail shirt came free all at once. Thrown off balance by
the weight, she sat down heavily on the sandy floor with the shirt in her lap. Garion
laughed and quickly went to her. "Oh, Ce'Nedra," he said, still
laughing, "I do love you." He kissed her and then helped her to her
feet. "This
is terribly heavy, isn't it?" she said, straining to lift the steel‑link
shirt. "You
noticed," he said, rubbing at one aching shoulder. "And here you
thought I was just having fun." "Be
nice, dear. Do you want me to hang it up for you?" He shrugged. "Just
kick it under the bunk." Her
look was disapproving. "I
don't think it's going to wrinkle, Ce'Nedra." "But
it's untidy to do it that way, dear." She made some effort to fold the
thing, then gave up, rolled it in a ball, and pushed it far back under the bunk
with her foot. Supper
that evening consisted of thick steaks cut from a ham Vella had provided them,
a rich soup so thick that it hovered on the very edge of stew, large slabs of
bread that had been warmed before the fire, and baked apples with honey and
cinnamon. After
they had eaten, Polgara rose and looked around the cave again. "The ladies
and I are going to need a bit of privacy now," she said, "and several
basins of hot water." Belgarath
sighed. "Again, Pol?" he said. "Yes,
father. It's time to clean up and change clothes -for all of us." She
pointedly sniffed at the air in the small cave. "It's definitely
time," she added. They
curtained off a portion of the cave to give Polgara, Ce'Nedra, and Velvet the
privacy they required and began heating water over the fire. Though
at first reluctant even to move, Garion had to admit that after he had washed
up and changed into clean, dry clothes, he did feel much better. He sat back on
one of the bunks beside Ce'Nedra, not even particularly objecting to the damp
smell of her hair. He had that comfortable sense of being clean, well fed, and
warm after a day spent out of doors in bad weather. He was, in fact, right on
the edge of dozing off when there echoed up the narrow ravine outside a vast
bellow that seemed to be part animal and part human, a cry so dreadful that it
chilled his blood and made the hair rise on the back of his neck. "What's
that?" Ce'Nedra exclaimed in fright. "Hush
now, girl," Feldegast warned softly. He jumped to his feet and quickly
secured a piece of canvas across the opening of the fireplace, plunging the
cave into near-darkness. Another
soulless bellow echoed up the ravine. The sound seemed filled with a dreadful
malevolence. "Can
we put a name to whatever it is?" Sadi asked in a quiet voice. "It's
nothing I've ever heard before," Durnik assured him. "I
think I have," Belgarath said bleakly. "When I was in Morindland,
there was a magician up there who thought it was amusing to turn his demon out
at night to hunt. It made a sound like that." "What
an unsavory practice," the eunuch murmured. "What do demons eat?" "You
really wouldn't want to know," Silk replied. He turned to Belgarath.
"Would you care to hazard a guess how big that thing might be?" "lt
varies. From the amount of noise it's making, though, I'd say that it's fairly
large." "Then
it wouldn't be able to get into this cave, would it?" "That's
a gamble I think I'd rather not take." "It
can sniff out our tracks, I assume?" The
old man nodded. "Things
are definitely going to pieces here, Belgarath. Can you do anything at all to drive it
off?" The little man turned to Polgara. "Or perhaps you, Polgara. You
dealt with the demon Chabat raised back in the harbor at Rak Urga." "I
had help, Silk," she reminded him. "Aldur came to my aid." Belgarath
began to pace up and down, scowling at the floor. "Well?"
Silk pressed. "Don't
rush me," the old man growled. "I might
be able to do something," he said grudgingly, "but if I do, it's going to make so much noise
that every Grolim in Katakor is going to hear it ‑and probably Zandramas
as well. We'll have the Chandim or her Grolims hot on our heels all the way to
Ashaba." "Why
not use the Orb?" Eriond suggested, looking up from the bridle he was
repairing. "Because
the Orb makes even more noise than I do. If Garion uses the Orb to chase off a
demon, they're going to hear it in Gandahar all the way on the other side of
the continent." "But
it would work, wouldn't it?" Belgarath
looked at Polgara. "I
think he's right, father," she said. "A demon would flee from the Orb ‑even if it were fettered by its
master. An unfettered demon would flee even faster." "Can
you think of anything else?" he asked her. "A
God," she shrugged. "All demons ‑no matter how powerful‑
flee from the Gods. Do you happen to know any Gods?" "A
few," he replied, "but they're busy right now." Another
shattering bellow resounded through the mountains. It seemed to come from right
outside the cave. "It's
time for some kind of decision, old man," Silk said urgently. "It's
the noise the Orb makes that bothers you?" Eriond asked. "That
and the light. That blue beacon that lights up every time Garion draws the
sword attracts a lot of attention, you know." "You
aren't all suggesting that I fight a demon, are you?" Garion demanded
indignantly. "Of
course not," Belgarath snorted. "Nobody fights a demon -nobody can. All we're discussing is the
possibility of driving it off." He began to pace up and down again,
scuffing his feet in the sand. "I hate to announce our presence
here," he muttered. Outside,
the demon bellowed again, and the huge granite slab partially covering the cave
mouth began to grate back and forth as if some huge force were rocking it to
try to move it aside. "Our
options are running out, Belgarath," Silk told him. "And so is our
time. If you don't do something quickly, that thing's going to be in here with
us." "Try
not to pinpoint our location to the Grolims," Belgarath said to Garion. "You
really want me to go out there and do it?" "Of
course I do. Silk was right. Time's run out on us." Garion
went to his bunk and fished his mail shirt out from under it. "You
won't need that. It wouldn't do any good anyway." Garion
reached over his shoulder and, drew his great sword. He set its point in the
sand and peeled the soft leather sheath from its hilt. "I think this is a
mistake," he declared. Then he reached out and put his hand on the Orb. "Let
me, Garion," Eriond said. He rose, came over, and covered Garion's hand
with his own. Garion gave him a startled look. "It
knows me, remember?" the young man explained, "and I've got a sort of
an idea." A
peculiar tingling sensation ran through Garion's hand and arm, and he became
aware that Eriond was communing with the Orb in a manner even more direct than
he himself was capable of. It was is if during the months that the boy had been
the bearer of the Orb, the stone had in some peculiar way taught him its own
language. There
was a dreadful scratching coming from the mouth of the cave, as if huge talons
were clawing at the stone slab. "Be
careful out there," Belgarath cautioned. "Don't take any chances.
Just hold up the sword so that it can see it. The Orb should do the rest."
Garion
sighed. "All right," he said, moving toward the cave mouth with
Eriond directly behind him. "Where
are you going?" Polgara asked the blond young man. "With
Belgarion," Eriond replied. "We both need to talk with the Orb to get
this right. I'll explain it later, Polgara." The
slab at the cave mouth was rocking back and forth again. Garion ducked quickly
out from behind it and ran several yards up the ravine with Eriond on his
heels. Then
he turned and held up the sword. "Not
yet," Eriond warned. "It hasn't seen us." There
was an overpoweringly foul odor in the ravine, and then, as Garion's eyes
slowly adjusted to the darkness, he saw the demon outlined against the clouds
rolling overhead. It was enormous, its shoulders blotting out half the sky. It
had long, pointed ears like those of a vast cat, and its dreadful eyes burned
with a green fire that cast a fitful glow across the floor of the ravine. It
bellowed and reached toward Garion and Eriond with a great, scaly claw. "Now,
Belgarion," Eriond said quite calmly. Garion
lifted his arms, holding his sword directly in front of him with its point
aimed at the sky, and then he released the curbs he had placed on the Orb. He
was not in the least prepared for what happened. A huge noise shook the earth
and echoed off nearby mountains, causing giant trees miles away to tremble. Not
only did the great blade take fire, but the entire sky suddenly shimmered an
intense sapphire blue as if it had been ignited. Blue flame shot from horizon
to horizon, and the vast sound continued to shake the earth. The
demon froze, its vast, tooth‑studded muzzle turned upward to the blazing
blue sky in terror. Grimly, Garion advanced on the thing, still holding his
burning sword before him. The beast flinched back from him, trying to shield
its face from the intense blue light. It screamed as if suddenly gripped by an
intolerable agony. It stumbled back, falling and scrambling to its feet again.
Then it took one more look at the blazing sky, turned, and fled howling back
down the ravine with a peculiar loping motion as all four of its claws tore at
the earth. "That is your idea of quiet?"
Belgarath thundered from the cave mouth. "And what's all that?" He
pointed a trembling finger at the still‑illuminated sky. "It's
really all right, Belgarath," Eriond told the infuriated old man.
"You didn't want the sound to lead the Grolims to us, so we just made it
general through the whole region. Nobody could have pinpointed its
source." Belgarath
blinked. Then he frowned for a moment. "What about all the light?" he
asked in a more mollified tone of voice. "It's
more or less the same with that," Eriond explained calmly. "If you've
got a single blue fire in the mountains on a dark night, everybody can see it.
If the whole sky catches on fire, though, nobody can really tell where it's
coming from." "It
does sort of make sense, Grandfather," Garion said. "Are
they all right, father?" Polgara asked from behind the old man. "What
could possibly have hurt them? Garion can level mountains with that sword of
his. He very nearly did, as a matter of fact. The whole Karandese range rang
like a bell." He looked up at the still‑flickering sky. "Can
you turn that off!" he asked. "Oh,"
Garion said. He reversed his sword and re-sheathed it in the scabbard strapped
across his back. The fire in the sky died. "We
really had to do it that way, Belgarath," Eriond continued. "We
needed the light and the sound to frighten off the demon and we had to do it in
such a way the Grolims couldn't follow it, so‑" He spread both hands
and shrugged. "Did
you know about this?" Belgarath asked Garion. "Of
course, Grandfather," Garion lied. Belgarath
grunted. " All right. Come back inside," he said. Garion
bent slightly toward Eriond's ear. "Why didn't you tell me what we were
going to do?" he whispered. "There
wasn't really time, Belgarion." "The
next time we do something like that, take
time. I almost dropped the sword when the ground started shaking under
me." "That
wouldn't have been a good idea at all." "I
know." A
fair number of rocks had been shaken from the ceiling of the cave and lay on
the sandy floor. Dust hung thickly in the air. "What
happened out there?" Silk demanded in a shaky voice. "Oh,
not much," Garion replied in a deliberately casual voice. "We just
chased it away, that's all." "There
wasn't really any help for it, I guess," Belgarath said, "but just
about everybody in Katakor knows that something's
moving around in these mountains, so we're going to have to start being very
careful." "How
much farther is it to Ashaba?" Sadi asked him. "About
a day's ride." "Will
we make it in time?" "Only
just. Let's all get some sleep." Garion
had the same dream again that night. He was not really sure that it was a
dream, since dreaming usually involved sight as well as sound, but all there was
to this one was that persistent, despairing wail and the sense of horror with
which it filled him. He sat up on his bunk, trembling and sweat‑covered.
After a time, he drew his blanket about his shoulders, clasped his arms about
his knees, and stared at the ruddy coals in the fireplace until he dozed off
again. It
was still cloudy the following morning, and they rode cautiously back down the
ravine to the rutted track leading up into the foothills of the mountains. Silk
and Feldegast ranged out in front of them as scouts to give them warning should
any dangers arise. After
they had ridden a league or so, the pair came back down the narrow road. Their
faces were sober, and they motioned for silence. "There's
a group of Karands camped around the road up ahead," Silk reported in a
voice scarcely louder than a whisper. "An ambush?" Sadi asked him. "No,"
Feldegast replied in a low voice. "They're asleep fer the most part. From
the look of things, I'd say that they spent the night in some sort of religious
observance, an' so they're probably exhausted ‑or still drunk." "Can
we get around them?" Belgarath asked. "It
shouldn't be too much trouble," Silk replied. "We can just go off
into the trees and circle around until we're past the spot where they're sleeping."
The
old man nodded. "Lead the way," he said. They
left the road and angled off into the timber, moving at a cautious walk. "What
sort of ceremony were they holding?" Durnik asked quietly. Silk
shrugged. "It looked pretty obscure," Silk told him. "They've
got an altar set up with skulls on posts along the back of it. There seems to
have been quite a bit of drinking going on ‑as well as some other
things." "What
sort of things?" Silk's
face grew slightly pained. "They have women with them," he answered
disgustedly." There's some evidence that things got a bit
indiscriminate." Durnik's
cheeks suddenly turned bright red. "Aren't you exaggerating a bit,
Kheldar?" Velvet asked him. "No, not really. Some of them were still
celebrating." "A
bit more important than quaint local religious customs, though," Feldegast
added, still speaking quietly, "be the peculiar pets the Karands was
keepin'." "Pets?"
Belgarath asked. "Perhaps
'tis not the right word, Ancient One, but sittin' round the edges of the camp
was a fair number of the Hounds ‑an' they was makin' no move t' devour
the celebrants." Belgarath
looked at him sharply. "Are you sure?" "I've
seen enough of the Hounds of Torak t' recognize 'em when I see 'em." "So
there is some kind of an alliance between Mengha and Urvon," the old man
said. "Yer
wisdom is altogether a marvel, old man. It must be a delight beyond human
imagination t' have the benefit of ten thousand years experience t' guide ye in
comin' t' such conclusions." "Seven thousand," Belgarath corrected. "
Seven‑ ten‑ what matter?"
" Seven thousand," Belgarath repeated with
a slightly offended expression. CHAPTER
SlXTEEN They
rode that afternoon into a dead wasteland, a region foul and reeking, where
white snags poked the skeleton-like fingers of their limbs imploringly at a
dark, roiling sky and where dank ponds of oily, stagnant water exuded the reek
of decay. Clots of fungus lay in gross profusion about the trunks of long‑dead
trees and matted-down weeds struggled up through ashy soil toward a sunless
sky. "It
looks almost like Cthol Mishrak, doesn't it?" Silk asked, looking about
distastefully. "We're
getting very close to Ashaba," Belgarath told him. "Something about
Torak did this to the ground." "Didn't
he know?" Velvet said sadly. "Know
what?" Ce'Nedra asked her. "That
his very presence befouled the earth?" "No,"
Ce'Nedra replied, "I don't think he did. His mind was so twisted that he
couldn't even see it. The sun hid from him, and he saw that only as a mark of
his and not as a sign of its repugnance for him." It
was a peculiarly astute observation, which to some degree surprised Garion. His
wife oftentimes seemed to have a wide streak of giddiness in her nature which
made it far too easy to think of her as a child, a misconception reinforced by
her diminutive size. But he had frequently found it necessary to reassess this
tiny, often willful little woman who shared his life. Ce'Nedra might sometimes
behave foolishly, but she was never stupid. She looked out at the world with a
clear, unwavering vision that saw much more than gowns and jewels and costly
perfumes. Quite suddenly he was so proud of her that he thought his heart would
burst. "How
much farther is it to Ashaba?" Sadi asked in a subdued tone. "I hate
to admit it, but this particular swamp depresses me." "You?"
Durnik said. "I thought you liked swamps." "A
swamp should be green and rich with life, Goodman, " the eunuch replied.
"There's nothing here but death." He looked at Velvet. "Have you
got Zith, Margravine?" he asked rather plaintively. "I'm feeling a
bit lonesome just now." "She's
sleeping at the moment, Sadi," she told him, her hand going to the front
of her bodice in an oddly protective fashion. "She's safe and warm and
very content. She's even purring." "Resting
in her perfumed little bower." He sighed. "There are times when I
envy her." "Why,
Sadi," she said, blushing slightly, lowering her eyes, and then flashing
her dimples at him. "Merely
a clinical observation, my dear Liselle," he said to her rather sadly.
"There are times when I wish it could be otherwise, but . . ." He
sighed again. "Do
you really have to carry that snake there?" Silk asked the blond girl. "Yes,
Kheldar," she replied, "as a matter of fact, I do." "You
didn't answer my question, Ancient One," Sadi said to Belgarath. "How
much farther is it to Ashaba?" "It's
up there," the old sorcerer replied shortly, pointing toward a ravine
angling sharply up from the reeking wasteland. "We should make it by
dark." "A
particularly unpleasant time to visit a haunted house," Feldegast added. As
they started up the ravine, there came a sudden hideous growling from the dense
undergrowth to one side of the weedy track, and a huge black Hound burst out of
the bushes, its eyes aflame and with foam dripping from its cruel fangs.
"Now you are mine!" it snarled, its jaws biting off the words. Ce'Nedra
screamed, and Garion's hand flashed back over his shoulder; but quick as he
was, Sadi was even quicker. The eunuch spurred his terrified horse directly at
the hulking dog. The beast rose, its jaws agape, but Sadi hurled a strangely
colored powder of about the consistency of coarse flour directly into its face. The
Hound shook its head, still growling horribly. Then it suddenly screamed, a
shockingly human sound. Its
eyes grew wide in terror. Then it began desperately to snap at the empty air
around it, whimpering and trying to cringe back. As suddenly as it had
attacked, it turned and fled howling back into the undergrowth. "What
did you do?" Silk demanded. A
faint smile touched Sadi's slender features. "When ancient Belgarath told
me about Torak's Hounds, I took certain precautions," he replied, his head
slightly cocked as he listened to the terrified yelps of the huge dog receding
off into the distance. "Poison?" "No.
It's really rather contemptible to poison a dog if you don't have to. The Hound
simply inhaled some of that powder I threw in its face. Then it began to see
some very distracting things ‑very
distracting." He smiled again. "Once I saw a cow accidentally sniff
the flower that's the main ingredient of the powder. The last time I saw her,
she was trying to climb a tree." He looked over at Belgarath. "I hope
you didn't mind my taking action without consulting you, Ancient One, but as
you've pointed out, your sorcery might alert others in the region, and I had to
move quickly to deal with the situation before you felt compelled to unleash it
anyway." "That's
quite all right, Sadi," Belgarath replied. "I may have said it
before, but you're a very versatile fellow." "Merely
a student of pharmacology, Belgarath. I've found that there are chemicals
suitable for almost every situation." "Won't
the Hound report back to its pack that we're here?" Durnik asked, looking
around worriedly. "Not
for several days." Sadi chuckled, brushing off his hands, holding them as
far away from his face as possible. They
rode slowly up the weed‑grown track along the bottom of the ravine where
mournful, blackened trees spread their branches, filling the deep cut with a
pervading gloom. Off in the distance they could hear the baying of Torak's
Hounds as they coursed through the forest. Above
them, sooty ravens flapped from limb to limb, croaking hungrily. "Disquieting
sort of place," Velvet murmured. "And
that adds the perfect touch,"
Silk noted, pointing at a large vulture perched on the limb of a dead snag at
the head of the ravine. "Are
we close enough to Ashaba yet for you to be able to tell if Zandramas is still
there?" Garion asked Polgara. "Possibly,"
she replied. "But even that faint a sound could be heard." "We're
close enough now that we can wait," Belgarath said. "I'll tell you
one thing, though," he added. "If my great‑grandson is at Ashaba, I'll take the place apart
stone by stone until I find him and I don't care how much noise it wakes." Impulsively,
Ce'Nedra pulled her horse in beside his, leaned over, and locked her arms about
his waist. "Oh, Belgarath," she said, "I love you." And she
burrowed her face into his shoulder. "What's
this?" His voice was slightly surprised. She
pulled back, her eyes misty. She wiped at them with the back of her hand, then
gave him an arch look. "You're
the dearest man in all the world," she told him. "I might even
consider throwing Garion over for you," she added, "if it weren't for
the fact that you're twelve thousand years old, that is." "Seven,"
he corrected automatically. She
gave him a sadly whimsical smile, a melancholy sign of her final victory in an
ongoing contest that no longer had any meaning for her. "Whatever,"
she sighed. And
then in a peculiarly uncharacteristic gesture, he enfolded her in his arms and
gently kissed her. "My dear child," he said with brimming eyes. Then
he looked back over his shoulder at Polgara. "How did we ever get along
without her?" he asked. Polgara's
eyes were a mystery. "I don't know, father," she replied. "I
really don't." At
the head of the ravine, Sadi dismounted and dusted the leaves of a low bush
growing in the middle of the track they were following with some more of his
powder. "Just
to be on the safe side," he explained, pulling himself back into his
saddle. The
region they entered under a lowering sky was a wooded plateau, and they rode on
along the scarcely visible track in a generally northerly direction with the
rising wind whipping at their cloaks. The baying of Torak's Hounds still
sounded from some distance off, but seemed to be coming no closer. As
before, Silk and Feldegast raged out ahead, scouting for possible dangers.
Garion again rode at the head of their column, his helmet in place and the butt
of his lance riding in his stirrup. As he rounded a sharp bend in the track, he
saw Silk and the juggler ahead. They had dismounted and were crouched behind
some bushes. Silk turned quickly and motioned Garion back. Garion quickly
passed on that signal and, step by step, backed his gray stallion around the
bend again. He dismounted, leaned his lance against a tree, and took off his
helmet. "What
is it?" Belgarath asked, also swinging down from his horse. "I
don't know," Garion replied, "Silk motioned us to stay out of
sight." "Let's
go have a look," the old man said. "Right."
The
two of them crouched over and moved forward on feet to join the rat‑faced
man and the juggler. Silk his finger to his lips as they approached. When
Garion reached the brush, he carefully parted the leaves and looked out. There
was a road there, a road that intersected the track they had been following.
Riding along that road were half‑a‑hundred men dressed mostly in
furs, with rusty helmets on their heads and bent and dented swords in their
hands. The men at the head of the column, however, wore mail coats. Their
helmets were polished, and they carried lances and shields. Tensely,
without speaking, Garion and his friends watched the loosely organized mob ride
past. When
the strangers were out of sight, Feldegast turned to Belgarath. "It sort
of confirms yer suspicion, old friend," he said. "Who
were they?" Garion asked in a low voice. "The
ones in fur be Karands," Feldegast replied, "an' the ones in steel be
Temple Guardsmen. 'Tis more evidence of an alliance between Urvon and Mengha,
y' see." "Can
we be sure that the Karands were Mengha's men?" "He's
overcome Katakor altogether, an' the only armed Karands in the area be his.
Urvon an' his Chandim control the Guardsmen ‑an'
the Hounds. When ye see Karands an' Hounds together the way we did yesterday,
it's fair proof of an alliance, but when ye see Karandese fanatics escorted by
armed Guardsmen, it doesn't leave hardly any doubt at all." "What
is that fool up to?" Belgarath
muttered. "Who?"
Silk asked. "Urvon.
He's done some fairly filthy things in his life, but he's never consorted with
demons before." "Perhaps
'twas because Torak had forbid it," Feldegast suggested. "Now that
Torak's dead, though, maybe he's throwin' off all restraints. The demons would
be a powerful factor if the final confrontation between the Church an' the
imperial throne that's been brewin' all these years should finally come." "Well,"
Belgarath grunted, "we don't have time to sort it out now. Let's get the
others and move on." They
quickly crossed the road that the Karands and the Guardsmen had been following
and continued along the narrow track. After a few more miles, they crested a
low knoll that at some time in the past had been denuded by fire. At the far
end of the plateau, just before a series of stark cliffs rose sharply up into
the mountains, there stood a huge black building, rearing up almost like a
mountain itself. It was surmounted by bleak towers and surrounded by a
battlement‑topped wall, half‑smothered in vegetation. "Ashaba,"
Belgarath said shortly, his eyes flinty. "I
thought it was a ruin," Silk said with some surprise. "Parts
of it are, I've been told," the old man replied. "The upper floors
aren't habitable anymore, but the ground floor's still more or less intact ‑at
least it's supposed to be. It takes a very long time for wind and weather to
tear down a house that big." The old man nudged his horse and led them
down off the knoll and back into the wind‑tossed forest. It
was nearly dark by the time they reached the edge of the clearing surrounding
the House of Torak. Garion noted that the vegetation half covering the walls of
the black castle consisted of brambles and thick‑stemmed ivy. The
glazing in the windows had long since succumbed to wind and weather, and the
vacant casements seemed to stare out at the clearing like the eye sockets of a
dark skull. "Well,
father?" Polgara said. He
scratched at his beard, listening to the baying of the Hounds back in the
forest. "If
yer open t' a bit of advice, me ancient friend," Feldegast said,
"wouldn't it be wiser t' wait until dark before we go in? Should there be
watchers in the house, the night will conceal us from their eyes, An' then,
too, once it grows dark, there'll undoubtedly be lights inside if the house be
occupied. 'Twill give us some idea of what t' expect." "It
makes sense, Belgarath," Silk agreed. "Walking up to an unfriendly
house in broad daylight disturbs my sense of propriety." "That's
because you've got the soul of a burglar. But it's probably the best plan
anyhow. Let's pull back into the woods a ways and wait for dark." Though
the weather had been warm and spring-like on the plains of Rakuth and Venna,
here in the foothills of the Karandese mountains there was still a pervading
chill, for winter only reluctantly released its grip on these highlands. The
wind was raw, and there were some places back under the trees where dirty
windrows of last winter's snow lay deep and unyielding. "Is
that wall around the house going to cause us any problems?" Garion asked. "Not
unless someone's repaired the gates," Belgarath replied. "When Beldin
and I came in here after Vo Mimbre, they were all locked, so we had to break
them down to get in." "Walkin'
openly up to them gates might not be the best idea in the world,
Belgarath," Feldegast said, "fer if the house do be occupied by
Chandim or Karands or Guardsmen, 'tis certain that the gates are goin' t' be
watched, an' there be a certain amount of light even on the darkest night.
There be a sally port on the east side of the house though, an' it gives entry
into an inner court that's sure t' be filled with deep shadows as soon as the
night comes on." "Won't
it be barred off?" Silk asked him. "T'
be sure, Prince Kheldar, it was indeed. The lock, however, was not difficult
fer a man with fingers as nimble as mine." "You've
been inside, then?" "I
like t' poke around in abandoned houses from time t' time. One never knows what
the former inhabitants might have left behind, an' findin' is oftentimes as
good as earnin' or stealin'." "I
can accept that," Silk agreed. Durnik
came back from the edge of the woods where he had been watching the house. He
had a slightly worried look on his face. "I'm not entirely positive,"
he said, "but it looks as if there are clouds of smoke coming out of the
towers of that place." "I'll
just go along with ye an' have a bit of a look," the juggler said, and he
and the smith went back through the deepening shadows beneath the trees. After
a few minutes they came back. Durnik's expression was faintly disgusted. "Smoke?"
Belgarath asked. Feldegast
shook his head. "Bats," he replied. "Thousands of the little
beasties. They be comin' out of the towers in great black clouds." "Bats?"
Ce'Nedra exclaimed, her hands going instinctively to her hair. "It's
not uncommon," Polgara told her. "Bats need protected places to nest
in, and a ruin or an abandoned place is almost ideal for them." "But
they're so ugly!" Ce'Nedra
declared with a shudder. "
'Tis only a flyin' mouse, me little darlin'," Feldegast told her. "I'm
not fond of mice, either." "
'Tis a very unforgivin' woman ye've married, young Master," Feldegast said
to Garion, "brim‑full of prejudices an' unreasonable dislikes." "More
important, did you see any lights coming from inside?" Belgarath asked. "Not
so much as a glimmer, Ancient One, but the house be large, an' there be
chambers inside which have no windows. Torak was unfond of the sun, as ye'll
recall." "Let's
move around through the woods until we're closer to this sally port of
yours," the old man suggested, "before the light goes entirely "
They
stayed back from the edge of the trees as they circled around the clearing with
the great black house in its center. The last light was beginning to fade from
the cloud‑covered sky as they cautiously peered out from the edge of the
woods. "I
can't quite make out the sally port," Silk murmured, peering toward the
house. "
'Tis partially concealed," Feldegast told him. "If ye give ivy the
least bit of a toehold, it can engulf a whole buildin' in a few hundred years.
Quiet yer fears, Prince Kheldar. I know me way, an' I kin find the entrance t'
the House of Torak on the blackest of nights." "The
Hounds are likely to be patrolling the area around here after dark, aren't
they?" Garion said. He looked at Sadi. "I hope you didn't use up all
of your powder back there." "There's
more than enough left, Belgarion." The eunuch smiled, patting his pouch.
"A light dusting at the entrance to Master Feldegast's sally port should
insure that we won't be disturbed once we're inside." "What
do you think?" Durnik asked, squinting up at the dark sky. "It's
close enough," Belgarath grunted. "I want to get inside." They
led their horses across the weed‑choked clearing until they reached the
looming wall. "
'Tis this way just a bit," Feldegast said in a low voice as he began to
feel his way along the rough black stones of the wall. They
followed him for several minutes, guided more by the faint rustling sound of
his feet among the weeds than by sight. "An'
here we are, now," Feldegast said with some satisfaction. It was a low,
arched entrance in the wall, almost totally smothered in ivy and brambles.
Durnik and the giant Toth, moving slowly to avoid making too much noise, pulled
the obstructing vines aside to allow the rest of them and the horses to enter.
Then they followed, pulling the vines back in place once again to conceal the
entrance. Once
they were inside, it was totally dark, and there was the musty smell of mildew
and fungus. "May I borrow yer flint an' steel an' tinder again, Goodman
Durnik?" Feldegast whispered. Then there was a small clinking sound,
followed by a rapid clicking accompanied by showers of glowing sparks as
Feldegast, kneeling so that his body concealed even those faint glimmers,
worked with Durnik's flint and steel. After a moment, he blew on the tinder,
stirring a tiny flame to life. There was another clink as he opened the front
of a square lantern he had taken from a small niche in the wall. "Is
that altogether wise?" Durnik asked doubtfully as the juggler lighted the
candle stub inside the lantern and returned the flint and steel. "
'Tis a well‑shielded little bit of a light, Goodman," Feldegast told
him, "an' it be darker than the inside of yer boots in this place. Trust
me in this, fer I kin keep it so well concealed that not the tiniest bit of a
glow will escape me control." "Isn't
that what they call a burglar's lantern?" Silk asked curiously. "Well,
now." Feldegast's whisper sounded slightly injured. "I don't know
that I'd call it that, exactly. 'Tis a word that has an unsavory ring t'
it." "Belgarath,"
Silk chuckled softly. "I think your friend here has a more checkered past
than we've been led to believe. I wondered why I liked him so much." Feldegast
had closed down the tin sides of his little lantern, allowing only a single,
small spot of light feebly to illuminate the floor directly in front of his
feet. "Come along, then," he told them. "The sally port goes
back a way under the wall here, an' then we come t' the grate that used t'
close it off. Then it makes a turn t' the right an' a little farther on,
another t' the left, an' then it comes out in the courtyard of the house." "Why
so many twists and turns?" Garion asked him. "'Torak
was a crooked sort, don't y' know. I think he hated straight lines almost as
much as he hated the sun." They
followed the faint spot of light the lantern cast. Leaves had blown in through the entrance
over the centuries to lie in a thick, damp mat on the floor, effectively
muffling the sounds of their horses' hooves. The
grate that barred the passageway was a massively constructed crisscross of
rusty iron. Feldegast fumbled for a moment with the huge latch, then swung it
clear. "An' now, me large friend," he said to Toth, "we'll be
havin' need of yer great strength here. The gate is cruel let me warn ye, an'
the hinges be so choked with rust that they'll not likely yield easily."
He paused a moment. "An' that reminds me ‑ah, where have me brains
gone? We'll be needin' somethin' t' mask the dreadful squeakin' when ye swing
the grate open." He looked back at the others. "Take a firm grip on
the reins of yer horses," he warned them, "fer this is likely t' give
'em a bit of a turn." Toth
place his huge hands on the heavy grate, then looked at the juggler. "Go!"
Feldegast said sharply, then he lifted his face and bayed, his voice almost
perfectly imitating the sound of one of the great Hounds prowling outside, even
as the slowly swung the grate open on shrieking hinges. Chretienne
snorted and shied back from the dreadful howl, but Garion held his reins
tightly. "Oh,
that was clever," Silk said in quiet admiration. "I
have me moments from time to time," Feldegast admitted. "With all the
dogs outside raisin' their awful caterwallin', 'tis certain that one more
little yelp won't attract no notice, but the squealin' of them hinges could
have been an altogether different matter." He
led them on through the now‑open grate and on along the dank passageway
to a sharp right‑hand turn. Somewhat farther along, the passage bent
again to the left. Before he rounded that corner, the juggler closed down his
lantern entirely, plunging them into total darkness. "We be approachin'
the main court now," he whispered to them. " 'Tis the time for
silence an' caution, fer if there be others in the house, they'll be payin' a
certain amount of attention t' be sure that no one creeps up on 'em. There be a
handrail along the wall there, an' I think it might be wise t' tie the horses
here. Their hooves would make a fearful clatter on the stones of the court, an'
we'll not be wantin' t' ride them up an' down the corridors of this accursed
place." Silently
they tied the reins of their mounts to the rusty iron railing and then crept on
quiet feet to the turn in the passageway. There was a lessening of the darkness
beyond the turn ‑not light, certainly, but a perceptible moderation of
the oppressive gloom. And then they watched the inside entrance to the sally
port and looked out across the broad courtyard toward the looming black house
beyond. There was no discernible grace to the construction of that house. It
rose in blocky ugliness almost as if the builders had possessed no
understanding of the meaning of the word beauty, but had striven instead for a
massive kind of arrogance to reflect the towering Pride of its owner. "Well,"
Belgarath whispered grimly, "that's Ashaba." Garion
looked at the dark house before him, half in apprehension and half with a kind
of dreadful eagerness. Something
caught his eye then, and he thrust his head out to look along the front of the
house across the court. At
the far end, in a window on a lower floor, a dim light glowed, looking for all
the world like a watchful eye. CHAPTER SEVENTEEN "Now
what?" Silk breathed, looking at the dimly lighted window. "We've got
to cross that courtyard to get to the house, but we can't be sure if there's
somebody watching from that window or not." "You've
been out of the academy for too long, Kheldar," Velvet murmured.
"You've forgotten your lessons. If stealth is impossible, then you try
boldness." "You're
suggesting that we just walk up to the door and knock?" "Well,
I hadn't planned to knock, exactly." "What
have you got in mind, Liselle?" Polgara asked quietly. "If
there are people in the house, they're probably Grolims, right?" "It's
more than likely." Belgarath said. "Most other people avoid this
place." "Grolims
pay little attention to other Grolims, I've noticed," she continued. "You're
forgetting that we don't have any Grolim robes with us," Silk pointed out. "It's
very dark in that courtyard, Kheldar, and in shadows that deep, any dark color
would appear black, wouldn't it?" "I
suppose so," he admitted. "And
we still have those green silk slavers' robes in our packs, don't we?" He
squinted at her in the darkness, then looked at Belgarath. "It goes
against all my instincts," he said, "but it might just work, at
that." "One
way or another, we've got to get into the house, We have to find out who's in
there -and why‑ before we can decide anything." "Would
Zandramas have Grolims with her?" Ce'Nedra asked. "If she's alone in
that house and she sees a line of Grolims walking across the courtyard,
wouldn't that frighten her into running away with my baby?" Belgarath
shook his head. "Even if she does run, we're close enough to catch her ‑particularly
since the Orb can follow her no matter how much she twists and dodges. Besides,
if she's here, she's probably got some of her own Grolims with her. It's not
really so far from here to Darshiva that she couldn't have summoned them." "What
about him?" Durnik whispered the question and pointed at Feldegast.
"He hasn't got a slavers' robe." "We'll
improvise something," Velvet murmured. She smiled at the juggler.
"I've got a nice dark blue dressing gown that should set off his eyes
marvelously. We can add a kerchief to resemble a hood and we can slip him by
-if he stays in the middle of the group." "
'Twould be beneath me dignity," he objected. "'Would
you prefer to stay behind and watch the horses?" she asked pleasantly. "
'Tis a hard woman y' are, me lady." he complained. "Sometimes,
yes." "Let's
do it," Belgarath decided. "I've got to get inside that house."
It took only a few moments to retrace their steps to the place where the horses
were tied and to pull the neatly folded slavers' robes from their packs by the
dim light of Feldegast's lantern. "Isn't
this ridiculous, now?" the juggler grumbled indignantly, pointing down at
the blue satin gown Velvet had draped about him. "I
think it looks just darling," Ce'Nedra said. "If
there are people in there, aren't they likely to be patrolling the
corridors?" Durnik asked. "Only
on the main floor, Goodman," Feldegast replied. "The upper stories of
the house be almost totally uninhabitable -on account of all the broken windows
an' the weather blowin' around in the corridors fer all the world like they was
part of the great outdoors. There be a grand staircase just opposite the main
door, an' with just a bit of luck we kin nip up the stairs an' be out of sight
with no one the wiser. Once we're up there, we're not likely t' encounter a
livin' soul -unless ye be countin' the bats an' mice an' an occasional
adventuresome rat." "You
absolutely had to say that, didn't you?" Ce'Nedra said caustically. "Ah,
me poor little darlin'." He grinned at her. "But quiet yer fears.
I'll be beside ye an' I've yet t' meet the bat or mouse or rat I couldn't best
in a fair fight." "It
makes sense, Belgarath," Silk said. "If we all go trooping through
the lower halls, sooner or later someone's bound to notice us. Once we're
upstairs and out of sight, though, I'll be able to reconnoiter and find out
exactly what we're up against." "All
right," the old man agreed, "but the first thing is to get
inside." "Let's
be off, then," Feldegast said, swirling his dressing gown about him with a
flourish. "Hide
that light," Belgarath told him. They
filed out through the entrance to the sally port and marched into the shadowy
courtyard, moving in the measured, swaying pace Grolim priests assumed on
ceremonial occasions. The lighted window at the end of the house seemed somehow
like a burning eye that followed their every move. The
courtyard was really not all that large, but it seemed to Garion that crossing
it took hours. Eventually, however, they reached the main door. It was large,
black, and nail‑studded, like the door of every Grolim temple Garion had
ever seen. The steel mask mounted over it, however, was no longer polished. In
the faint light coming from the window at the other end of the house, Garion
could see that over the centuries it had rusted, making the coldly beautiful
face look scabrous and diseased. What made it look perhaps even more hideous
were the twin gobbets of lumpy, semi-liquid rust running from the eye sockets
down the cheeks. Garion remembered with a shudder the fiery tears that had run
down the stricken God's face before he had fallen. They
mounted the three steps to that bleak door, and Toth slowly pushed it open. The
corridor inside was dimly illuminated by a single flickering torch at the far
end. Opposite the door, as Feldegast had told them, was a broad staircase
reaching up into the darkness. The treads were littered with fallen stones, and
cobwebs hung in long festoons from a ceiling lost in shadows. Still moving at
that stately Grolim pace, Belgarath led them across the corridor and started up
the stairs. Garion followed close behind him with measured tread, though every
nerve screamed at him to run. They had gone perhaps halfway up the staircase
when they heard a clinking sound behind them, and there was a sudden light at
the foot of the stairs, "What are you doing?" a rough voice demanded.
"Who are you?" Garion's
heart sank, and he turned. The man at the foot of the stairs wore a long,
coat-like shirt of mail. He was helmeted and had a shield strapped to his left
arm. With
his right he held aloft a sputtering torch. "Come
back down here," the mailed man commanded them. The giant Toth turned
obediently, his hood pulled over his face with his arms crossed so that his
hands were inside his sleeves. With an air of meekness he started the stairs
again. "I
mean all of you," the Temple Guardsman insisted. "I order you in the
name of the God of Angarak." As Toth reached the foot of the stairs, the
Guardsman's eyes widened as he realized that the robe the huge man wore was not
Grolim black. "What's this?" he exclaimed. "You're not Chandim!
You're‑" He broke off as one of Toth's huge hands seized him by the
throat and lifted him off the floor. He dropped his torch, kicking and
struggling. Then, almost casually, Toth removed his helmet with his other hand
and banged his head several times against the stone wall of the corridor. With
a shudder, the mail‑coated man went limp. Toth draped the unconscious
form across his shoulder and started back up the stairs. Silk
bounded back down to the corridor, picked up the steel helmet and extinguished
torch, and came back up again. "Always clean up the evidence," he
murmured to Toth. "No crime is complete until you've tidied up." Toth
grinned at him. As
they neared the top of the stairs, they found the treads covered with leaves
that had blown in from the outside, and the cobwebs hung in tatters like rotted
curtains, swaying in the wind that came moaning in from the outside through the
shattered windows. The
hall at the top of the stairs was littered. Dry leaves lay in ankle‑deep
windrows on the floor, skittering before the wind. A large, empty casement at
the end of the corridor behind them was half covered with thick ivy that shook
and rustled in the chill night wind blowing down off the slopes of the
mountains. Doors had partially rotted away and hung in chunks from their
hinges. The rooms beyond those doors were choked with leaves and dust, and the
furniture and bedding had long since surrendered every scrap of cloth or
padding to thousands of generations of industrious mice in search of nesting
materials. Toth carried his unconscious captive into one of those rooms, bound
him hand and foot, and then gagged him to muffle any outcry, should he awaken
before dawn. "That
light was at the other end of the house, wasn't it?" Garion asked.
"What's at that end?" "
'Twas the livin' quarters of Torak himself," Feldegast replied, adjusting
his little lantern so that it emitted a faint beam of light. "His throne
room be there, an' his private chapel. I could even show ye t' his personal
bedroom, an' ye could bounce up an' down on his great bed ‑or what's left
of it‑ just fer fun, if yer of a mind." "I
think I could live without doing that." Belgarath had been tugging at one
earlobe. "Have you been here lately?" he asked the juggler. "Perhaps six months ago." "Was anybody here?" Ce'Nedra
demanded. "I'm
afraid not, me darlin'. 'Twas as empty as a tomb." "That
was before Zandramas got here, Ce'Nedra," Polgara reminded her gently. "Why do ye ask, Belgarath?"
Feldegast said. "I
haven't been here since just after Vo Mimbre," Belgarath said as they
continued down the littered hall. "The house was fairly sound then, but
Angaraks aren't really notorious for the permanence of their construction. How's the mortar holding out?" "
'Tis as crumbly as year‑old bread." Belgarath
nodded. "I thought it might be," he said. "Now, what we're after here is
information, not open warfare in the corridors." "Unless
the one who's here happens to be Zandramas," Garion corrected. "If
she's still here with my son, I'll start a war that's going to make Vo Mimbre
look like a country fair." "And
I'll clean up anything he misses," Ce'Nedra added fiercely. "Can't you control them?" Belgarath
asked his daughter." "Not
under the circumstances, no," she replied. "I might even decide to
join in myself." "I
thought that we'd more or less erased the Alorn side of your nature, Pol,"
he said to her. "That's
not the side that was just talking, father." "My
point," Belgarath said, "at least the point I was trying to make before
everybody started flexing his ‑or is her- muscles, is that it's
altogether possible that we'll be able to hear and maybe even see what's going
on in the main part of the house from up here. If the mortar's as rotten as
Feldegast says it is, it shouldn't be too hard to find ‑or make‑
some little crevices in the floor of one of these rooms and find out what we
need to know. If Zandramas is here, that's one thing, and we'll deal with her
in whatever way seems appropriate. But if the only people down there are some
of Urvon's Chandim and Guardsmen or a roving band of Mengha's Karandese
fanatics, we'll pick up Zandramas' trail and go on about our business without
announcing our presence." "That
sounds reasonable," Durnik agreed. "It doesn't make much sense to get
involved in unnecessary fights." "I'm
glad that someone in this belligerent
little group has some common sense," the old man said. "Of
course, if it is Zandramas down
there," the smith added, "I'll have to take steps myself." "You,
too?" Belgarath groaned. "Naturally.
After all, Belgarath, right is right." They
moved on along the leaf‑strewn corridor where the cobwebs hung from the
ceiling in tatters and where there were skittering sounds in the corners. As
they passed a large double door so thick that it was still intact, Belgarath
seemed to remember something. "I want to look in here," he muttered.
As he opened those doors, the sword strapped across Garion's back gave a
violent tug that very nearly jerked him off his feet. "Grandfather!"
he gasped. He reached back, instructing the Orb to restrain itself, and drew
the great blade. The point dipped to the floor, and then he was very nearly
dragged into the room. "She's been here," he exulted. "What?"
Durnik asked. "Zandramas.
She's been in this room with Geran." Feldegast opened the front of his
lantern wider to throw more light into the room. It was a library, large and vaulted, with shelves reaching from the
floor to the ceiling and filled with dusty, moldering books and scrolls. "So
that was what she was looking
for," Belgarath said. "For
what?" Silk asked." "A
book. A prophecy, most likely." His face grew grim. "She's following the same trail that I
am, and this would probably be just about the only place where she could find
an uncorrupted copy of the Ashabine Oracles." "Oh!"
Ce'Nedra's little cry was stricken. She pointed a trembling hand at the dust‑covered
floor. There were footprints there. Some of them had obviously been made by a
woman's shoes, but there were others as well ‑quite tiny. "My baby's
been here," Ce'Nedra said in a voice near tears, and then she gave a
little wail and began to weep. "H‑he's walking," she sobbed,
"and I'll never be able to see his first steps." Polgara
moved to her and took her into a comforting embrace. Garion's eyes also filled with tears, and his
grip on the hilt of his sword grew so tight that his knuckles turned white. He
felt an almost overpowering need to smash things. Belgarath was swearing under his breath. "What's
the matter?" Silk asked him. "That
was the main reason I had to come here," the old man grated. "I need
a clean copy of the Ashabine Oracles, and Zandramas has beaten me to it." "Maybe
there's another." "Not
a chance. She's been running ahead of me burning books at every turn. If there
was more than one copy here, she'd have made sure that I couldn't get my hands
on it. That's why she stayed here so long ‑ransacking this place to make
sure that she had the only copy." He started to swear again. "Is
this in any way significant?" Eriond said, going to a table that, unlike
the others in the room, had been dusted and even polished. In the precise
center of that table lay a book bound in black leather and flanked on each side
by a candlestick. Eriond picked it up, and as he did so, a neatly folded sheet
of parchment fell out from between its leaves. The young man bent, picked it
up, and glanced at it. "What's
that?" Belgarath demanded. "It's
a note," Eriond replied. "It's for you." He handed the parchment
and the book to the old man. Belgarath
read the note. His face went suddenly pale and then beet red. He ground his
teeth together with the veins swelling in his face and neck. Garion felt the
sudden building up of the old sorcerer's will. "Father!"
Polgara snapped, "No! Remember that we aren't alone here!" He
controlled himself with a tremendous effort, then crumpled the parchment into a
ball and hurled it at the floor so hard that it bounced high into the air and
rolled across the room. He swung back the hand holding the book as if he were
about to send it after the ball of parchment, but then seemed to think better
of it. He opened the book at random, turned a few pages, and then began to
swear sulfurously. He shoved the book at Garion. "Here,"
he said, "hold on to this." Then he began to pace up and down, his
face as black as a thundercloud, muttering curses and waving his hands in the
air. Garion opened the book, tilting it to catch
the light. He saw at once the reason for Belgarath's anger. Whole passages had
been neatly excised ‑not merely blotted out, but cut entirely from the
page with a razor or a very sharp knife. Garion also started to swear. Silk
curiously went over, picked up the parchment, and looked at it. He swallowed
hard and looked apprehensively at the swearing Belgarath. "Oh, my,"
he said. "What is it?" Garion asked. "I
think we'd all better stay out of your grandfather's way for a while," the
rat‑faced man replied. "It might take him a little bit to get hold
of himself." "Just
read it, Silk," Polgara said. "Don't editorialize." Silk looked
again at Belgarath, who was now at the far end of the room pounding on the
stone wall with his fist. 'Belgarath,' " he read. " 'I have
beaten thee, old man. Now I go to the Place Which Is No More for the final meeting.
Follow me if thou canst. Perhaps this book will help thee.' " "Is
it signed?" Velvet asked him. "Zandramas,"
he replied. "Who else?" "That
is a truly offensive letter," Sadi murmured. He looked at Belgarath, who
continued to pound his fist on the wall in impotent fury. "I'm surprised
that he's taking it so well ‑all things considered." "It
answers a lot of questions, though," Velvet said thoughtfully. "Such
as what?" Silk asked. "We
were wondering if Zandramas was still here. Quite obviously, she's not. Not even an
idiot would leave that kind of message for Belgarath and then stay around where
he could get his hands on her." "That's
true," he agreed. "There's no real point in our staying here, then,
is there? The Orb has picked up the trail again, so why don't we just slip out
of the house again and go after Zandramas?" "Without
findin' out who's here?" Feldegast objected. "Me curiosity has been
aroused, an' I'd hate t' go off with it unsatisfied." He glanced across
the room at the fuming Belgarath. "Besides, it's going t' be a little
while before our ancient friend there
regains his composure. I think I'll go along t' the far end of the hall an' see
if I kin find a place where I kin look down into the lower part of the house ‑just
t' answer some burnin' questions which have been naggin' at me." He went
to the table and lighted one of the candles from his little lantern. "Would
ye be wantin' t' come along with me, Prince Kheldar?" he invited. Silk
shrugged. "Why not?" "I'll
go, too," Garion said. He handed the book to Polgara and then pointedly
looked at the raging Belgarath. "Is he going to get over that
eventually?" "I'll
talk with him, dear. Don't be too long." He
nodded, and then he, Silk, and the juggler quietly left the library. There
was a room at the far end of the hall. It was not particularly large, and there
were shelves along the walls. Garion surmised that it had at one time been a
storeroom or a linen closet. Feldegast squinted appraisingly at the leaf‑strewn
floor, then closed his lantern. The
leaves had piled deep in the corners and along the walls, but in the sudden
darkness a faint glow shone up through them, and there came the murmur of
voices from below. "Me
vile‑tempered old friend seems t' have been right," Feldegast
whispered. " 'Twould appear that the mortar has quite crumbled away along
that wall. 'Twill be but a simple matter t' brush the leaves out of the way an'
give ourselves some convenient spy holes. Let's be havin' a look an' find out
who's taken up residence in the House of Torak." Garion
suddenly had that strange sense of re-experiencing something that had happened
a long time ago. It had been in King Anheg's palace at Val Alorn, and he had
followed the man in the green cloak through the deserted upper halls until they
had come to a place where crumbling mortar had permitted the sound of voices to
come up from below. Then he remembered something else. When they had been at
Tol Honeth, hadn't Belgarath said that most of the things that had happened
while they were pursuing Zedar and the Orb were likely to happen again, since
everything was leading up to another meeting between the Child of Light and the
Child of Dark? He tried to shake off the feeling, but without much success. They
removed the leaves from the crack running along the far wall of the storeroom
carefully, trying to avoid sifting any of them down into the room below. Then
each of them selected a vantage point from which to watch and listen. The
room into which they peered was very large. Ragged drapes hung at the windows,
and the corners were thick with cobwebs. Smoky torches hung in iron rings along
the walls, and the floor was thick with dust and the litter of ages. The room
was filled with black‑robed Grolims, a sprinkling of roughly clad Karands,
and a large number of gleaming Temple Guardsmen. Near the front, drawn up like
a platoon of soldiers, a group of the huge black Hounds of Torak sat on their
haunches expectantly. In
front of the Hounds stood a black altar, showing signs of recent use, flanked
on either side by a glowing brazier. Against
the wall on a high dais was a golden throne, backed by thick, tattered black
drapes and by a huge replica of the face of Torak. "
'Twas Burnt‑face's throne room, don't y' know," Feldegast whispered. "Those
are Chandim, aren't they?" Garion whispered back. "The
very same ‑both human an' beast‑ along with their mail‑shirted
bully boys. I'm a bit surprised that Urvon has chosen t' occupy the place with
his dogs ‑though the best use fer Ashaba has probably always been as a
kennel." It
was obvious that the men in the throne room were expecting something by the
nervous way they kept looking at the throne. Then
a great gong sounded from below, shimmering in the smoky air. "On
your knees!" a huge voice commanded the throng in the large room.
"Pay obeisance and homage to the new God of Angarak!" "What?" Silk exclaimed in a
choked whisper. "Watch an' be still!" Feldegast
snapped. From
below there came a great roll of drums, followed by a brazen fanfare. The
rotten drapes near the golden throne parted, and a double file of robed Grolims
entered, chanting fervently, even as the assembled Chandim and Guardsmen fell
to their knees and the Hounds and the Karands groveled and whined. The
booming of the drums continued, and then a figure garbed in cloth of gold and
wearing a crown strode imperiously out from between the drapes. A glowing
nimbus surrounded the figure, though Garion could clearly sense that the will
that maintained the glow emanated from the gold‑clad man himself. Then
the figure lifted its head in a move of overweening arrogance. The man's face
was splotched ‑some patches showing the color of healthy skin and others
a hideous dead white. What chilled Garion's blood the most, however, was the fact
that the man's eyes were totally mad. "Urvon!" Feldegast said with a
sudden intake of his his breath. "You piebald son of a mangy dog!"
All trace of his lilting accent had disappeared. Directly
behind the patch‑faced madman came a shadowy figure, cowled so deeply
that its face was completely obscured. The black that covered it was not that
of a simple Grolim robe, but seemed to grow out of the figure itself, and
Garion felt a cold dread as a kind of absolute evil permeated the air about
that black shape. Urvon
mounted the dais and seated himself on the throne, his insane eyes bulging and
his face frozen in that expression of imperious pride. The shadow‑covered
figure took its place behind his left shoulder and bent forward toward his ear,
whispering, whispering. The
Chandim, Guardsmen, and Karands in the throne room continued to grovel, fawning
and whining, even as did the Hounds, while the last disciple of Torak preened
himself in the glow of their adulation. A dozen or so of the black‑robed
Chandim crept forward on their knees, bearing gilded chests and reverently
placing them on the altar before the dais. When they opened the chests, Garion
saw that they were all filled to the brim with red Angarak gold and with
jewels. "These
offerings are pleasing to mine eyes," the enthroned Disciple declared in a
shrill voice. "Let others come forth to make‑ also their offerings
unto the new God of Angarak." There
was a certain amount of consternation among the Chandim and a few hasty
consultations. The
next group of offerings were in plain wooden boxes; when they were opened, they
revealed only pebbles and twigs. Each of the Chandim who bore those boxes to
the alter surreptitiously removed one of the gilded chests after depositing his
burden on the black stone. Urvon
gloated over the chests and boxes, apparently unable to distinguish between
gold and gravel, as the line continued to move toward the altar, each priest
laying one offering on the altar and removing another before returning to the
end of the line. "I
am well pleased with ye, my priests," Urvon said in his shrill voice when
the charade had been played out. "Truly,
ye have brought before me the wealth of nations." As
the Chandim, Karands, and Guardsmen rose to their feet, the shadowy figure at
Urvon's shoulder continued to whisper. "And
now will I receive Lord Mengha," the madman announced, "most favored
of all who serve me, for he has delivered unto me this familiar spirit who
revealed my high divinity unto me." He indicated the shadow behind him. "Summon
the Lord Mengha that he may pay homage to the God Urvon and be graciously
received by the new God of Angarak." The voice that boomed that command
was as hollow as a voice issuing from a tomb. From
the door at the back of the hall came another fanfare of trumpets, and another
hollow voice responded. "All hail Urvon, new God of Angarak," it
intoned. "Lord Mengha approacheth to make his obeisance and to seek
counsel with the living God." Again
there came the booming of drums, and a man robed in Grolim black paced down the
broad aisle toward the altar and the dais. As he reached the altar, he
genuflected to the madman seated on Torak's throne. "Look
now upon the awesome face of Lord Mengha, most favored servant of the God Urvon
and soon to become First Disciple," the hollow voice boomed. The
figure before the altar turned and pushed back his hood to reveal his face to
the throng. Garion
stared, suppressing a gasp of surprise. The man standing before the altar was
Harakan. CHAPTER EIGHTEEN "Belar!"
Silk swore under his breath. "All
bow down to the First Disciple of your God!" Urvon declaimed in his shrill
voice. "It is my command that ye honor him." There
was a murmur of amazement among the assembled Chandim, and Garion, peering down
from above, thought that he could detect a certain reluctance on the faces of
some of them. "Bow
to him!" Urvon shrieked, starting to his feet. "He is my
Disciple!" The Chandim looked first at the frothing madman on the dais and
then at the cruel face of Harakan. Fearfully they sank to their knees. "I am pleased to see such willing
obedience to the commands of our God," Harakan observed sardonically.
"I shall remember it always." There was a scarcely veiled threat in
his voice. "Know
ye all that my Disciple speaks with my voice," Urvon announced, resuming
his seat upon the throne. "His words are my words, and ye will obey him
even as ye obey me." "Hear
the words of our God," Harakan intoned in that same sardonic voice,
"for mighty is the God of Angarak, and swift to anger should any fail to
heed him. Know further that I, Mengha, am now the sword of Urvon as well as his
voice, and that the chastisement of the disobedient is in my hands." The threat was no longer veiled, and Harakan swept
his eyes slowly across the faces of the assembled priests as if challenging
each of them to protest his elevation. "Hail
Mengha, Disciple of the living God!" one of the mailed Guardsmen shouted. "Hail
Mengha!" the other Guardsmen responded, smashing their fists against their
shields in salute. "Hail Mengha!" the Karands
shrieked. "Hail
Mengha!" the kneeling Chandim said at last, cowed finally into submission.
And then the great Hounds crept forward on their bellies to fawn about
Harakan's feet and to lick his hands. "It
is well," the enthroned madman declared in his shrill voice. "Know
that the God of Angarak is pleased with ye." And
then another figure appeared in the throne room below, coming through the same
rotted drapes which had admitted Urvon. The figure was slender and dressed in a
robe of clinging black satin. Its head was partially covered by a black hood,
and it was carrying something concealed beneath its robe. When it reached the
altar, it tipped back its head in a derisive laugh, revealing a face with at once
an unearthly beauty and an unearthly cruelty all cast in marble white.
"You poor fools," the figure rasped in a harsh voice. "Think you
to raise a new God over Angarak without my permission?" "I
have not summoned thee, Zandramas!" Urvon shouted at her. "I
feel no constraint to heed thy summons, Urvon," she replied in a voice
filled with contempt, "nor its lack. I am not thy creature, as are these
dogs. I serve the God of Angarak, in whose coming shalt thou be cast
down." "I am the God of Angarak!" he
shrieked. Harakan
had begun to come around the altar toward her. "And
wilt thou pit thy puny will against the Will of the Child of Dark,
Harakan?" she asked coolly. "Thou mayest change thy name, but thy
power is no greater." Her voice was like ice. Harakan stopped in his tracks, his eyes
suddenly wide. She
turned back to Urvon. "I am dismayed that I was not notified of thy
deification, Urvon," she continued, "for should I have known, I would
have come before thee to pay thee homage. and seek thy blessing." Then her
lip curled in a sneer that distorted her face. "Thou?" she said. "Thou, a God? Thou mayest sit upon
the throne of Torak for all eternity whilst this shabby ruin crumbles about
thee, and thou wilt never become a God. Thou mayest fondle dross and call it
gold, and thou wilt never become a God. Thou mayest bask in the canine
adulation of thy cringing dogs, who even now befoul thy throne room with their
droppings, and thou wilt never become a God. Thou mayest hearken greedily to
the words of thy tame demon, Nahaz, who even now whispers the counsels of
madness in thine ear, and thou wilt never become a God." "I
am a God!" Urvon shrieked,
starting to his feet again. "So?
It may be even as thou sayest, Urvon," she almost purred. "But if
thou art a God, I must tell thee to
enjoy thy Godhood whilst thou may, then, for even as maimed Torak, thou art
doomed." "Who
hath the might to slay a God?" he foamed at her. Her
laugh was dreadful. "Who hath the might? Even he who reft Torak of his life. Prepare thyself to receive the
mortal thrust of the burning sword of Iron‑grip, which spilled out the life of thy master, for thus I summon the Godslayer!" And
then she reached forward and placed the cloth-wrapped bundle which she had been
concealing beneath her robe on the black altar. She raised her face and looked
directly at the crack through which Garion was staring in frozen disbelief.
"Behold thy son, Belgarion," she called up to him, "and hear his
crying!" She turned back the cloth to reveal the infant Geran. The baby's
face was contorted with fear, and he began to wail, a hopeless, lost sound. All
thought vanished from Garion's mind. The wailing was the sound he had been
hearing over and over again since he had left Mal Zeth. It was not the wail of
that doomed child in those plague‑stricken streets that had haunted his
dreams. It was the voice of his own son! Powerless to resist that wailing call, he
leaped to his feet. It was as if there were suddenly sheets of flame before his
eyes, flames that erased everything from his mind but the desperate need to go
to the child wailing on the altar below. He
realized dimly that he was running through the shadowy, leaf‑strewn
halls, roaring insanely even as he ripped Iron‑grip's sword from its
sheath. The
moldering doors of long‑empty rooms flashed by as he ran full tilt along
the deserted corridor. Dimly behind him, he heard Silk's startled cry.
"Garion! No!" Heedless, his brain afire, he ran on with the great
Sword of Riva blazing in his hand before him as he went. Even
years later, he did not remember the stairs. Vaguely, he remembered emerging in
the lower hall, raging. There
were Temple Guardsmen and Karands there, flinching before him and trying feebly
to face him, but he seized the hilt of his sword in both hands and moved
through them like a man reaping grain. They fell in showers of blood as he
sheared his way through their ranks. The
great door to the dead God's throne room was closed and jolted, but Garion did
not even resort to sorcery. He simply destroyed the door ‑and those who
were trying desperately to hold it closed‑ with his burning sword. The
fire of madness filled his eyes as he burst into the throne room, and he roared
at the terrified men there, who gaped at the dreadful form of the Godslayer,
advancing on them, enclosed in a nimbus of blue light. His lips were peeled
back from his teeth in a snarl, and his terrible sword, all ablaze, flickered
back and forth before him like the shears of fate. A
Grolim jumped in front of him with one arm upraised as Garion gathered his will
with an inrushing sound he scarcely heard. Garion did not stop, and the other
Grolims in the throne room recoiled in horror as the point of his flaming sword
came sliding out from between the rash priest's shoulder blades. The mortally
wounded Grolim stared at the sizzling blade sunk into his chest. He tried with
shaking hands to clutch at the blade, but Garion kicked him off the sword and
continued his grim advance. A
Karand with a skull‑surmounted staff stood in his path, desperately
muttering an incantation. His words cut off abruptly, however, as Garion's
sword passed through his throat. "Behold
the Godslayer, Urvon!" Zandramas exulted. "Thy life is at an end, God
of Angarak, for Belgarion hath come to spill it out, even as he spilled out the
life of Torak!" Then she turned her back on the cringing madman. "All
hail the Child of Light!" she announced in ringing tones. She smiled her
cruel smile at him. "Hail, Belgarion," she taunted him. "Slay
once again the God of Angarak, for that hath ever been thy task. I shall await
thy coming in the Place Which Is No More." And then she took up the
wailing babe in her arms, covered it with her cloak again, shimmered, and
vanished. Garion
was suddenly filled with chagrin as he realized that he had been cruelly duped.
Zandramas had not actually been here with his son, and all his overpowering
rage had been directed at an empty projection. Worse than that, he had been
manipulated by the haunting nightmare of the wailing child which he now
realized she had put into his mind to
force him to respond to her taunting commands. He faltered then, his blade
lowering and its fire waning. "Kill
him!" Harakan shouted. "Kill the one who slew Torak!" "Kill
him!" Urvon echoed in his insane shriek. "Kill him and offer his
heart up to me in sacrifice!" A
half‑dozen Temple Guardsmen began a cautious, clearly reluctant, advance.
Garion raised his sword again; its light flared anew, and the Guardsmen jumped
back. Harakan
sneered as he looked at the armored men. "Behold the reward for
cowardice," he snapped. He extended one hand, muttered a single word, and
one of the Guardsmen shrieked and fell writhing to the floor as his mail coat
and helmet turned instantly white‑hot, roasting him alive. "Now
obey me!" Harakan roared. "Kill him!" The
terrified Guardsmen attacked more fervently then, forcing Garion back step by
step. Then he heard the sound of running feet in the corridor outside. He
glanced quickly over his shoulder and saw the others come bursting into the
throne room. "Have
you lost your mind?" Belgarath demanded angrily. "I'll
explain later," Garion told him, still half‑sick with frustration
and disappointment. He returned his attention to the armored men before him and
began swinging his great sword in wide sweeps, driving them back again. Belgarath
faced the Chandim on one side of the central aisle, concentrated for an
instant, then gestured shortly. Suddenly a raging fire erupted from the stones
of the floor all along the aisle. Something
seemed to pass between the old man and Polgara. She nodded, and quite suddenly
the other side of the aisle was also walled off by flame. Two
of the Guardsmen had fallen beneath Garion's sword, but others, accompanied by
wild‑eyed Karands, were rushing to the aid of their comrades, though they
flinched visibly from the flames on either side of the aisle up which they were
forced to attack. "Combine
your wills!" Harakan was shouting to the Chandim. "Smother the
flames!" Even
as he closed with the Guardsmen and the Karands, beating down their upraised
swords and hacking at them with Iron‑grip's blade, Garion felt the rush
and surge of combined will. Despite the efforts of Belgarath and Polgara, the
fires on either side of the aisle flickered and grew low. One
of the huge Hounds came loping through the ranks of the Guardsmen facing
Garion. Its eyes were ablaze, and its tooth‑studded muzzle agape. It
leaped directly at his face, snapping and growling horribly, but fell twitching
and biting at the floor as he split its head with his sword. And
then Harakan thrust his way through the Guardsmen and Karands to confront
Garion. "And so we meet again, Belgarion," he snarled in an almost
doglike voice. "Drop your sword, or I will slay your friends ‑and
your wife. I have a hundred Chandim with me, and not even you are a match for
so many." And he began to draw in his will. Then,
to Garion's amazement, Velvet ran forward past him, her arms stretched toward
the dread Grolim. "Please!" she wailed. "Please don't kill
me!" And she threw herself at Harakan's feet, clutching at his black robe
imploringly as she cringed and groveled before him. Thrown
off balance by this sudden and unexpected display of submissiveness, Harakan
let his will dissipate and he backed away, trying to shake her hand from his
robe and kicking at her to free himself. But she clung to him, weeping and
begging for her life. "Get
her off me!" he snapped at his men, turning his head slightly. And that
briefest instant of inattention proved fatal. Velvet's hand moved so quickly
that it seemed to blur in the air. She dipped swiftly into her bodice; when her
hand emerged, she held a small, bright-green snake. "A
present for you, Harakan!" she shouted triumphantly. "A present for
the leader of the Bear‑cult from Hunter!" And she threw Zith full
into his face. He
screamed once the first time Zith bit him, and his hands came up to claw her
away from his face, but the scream ended with a horrid gurgle, and his hands
convulsed helplessly in the air in front of him. Squealing and jerking, he
reeled backward as the irritated little reptile struck again and again. He
stiffened and arched back across the altar, his feet scuffing and scrabbling on
the floor and his arms flopping uselessly. He banged his head on the black
stone, his eyes bulging and his swollen tongue protruding from his mouth. Then
a dark froth came from his lips, he jerked several more times, and his body
slid limply off the altar. "And
that was for Bethra," Velvet
said to the crumpled form of the dead man lying on the floor before the altar. The
Chandim and their cohorts again drew back in fear as they stared at the body of
their fallen pack leader. "They
are few!" Urvon shrieked at them. "We are many! Destroy them all!
Your God commands it!" The
Chandim gaped first at Harakan's contorted body, then at the crowned madman on
the throne, then at the terrible little snake who had coiled herself atop the
altar with her head raised threateningly as she gave vent to a series of angry
hisses. "That's
about enough of this," Belgarath snapped. He let the last of the flames
die and began to refocus his will. Garion also straightened, pulling in his own
will even as he felt the tightened Chandim start to focus their power for a
final, dreadful confrontation. "What
is all this now?" Feldegast laughed, suddenly coming forward until he
stood between Garion and his foes. "Surely, good masters, we can put aside
all this hatred and strife. I'll tell ye what I'll do. Let me give ye a
demonstration of me skill, an' we'll laugh together an' make peace between us
once an' fer all. No man at all kin keep so great a hatred in his heart while
he's bubblin' with laughter, don't y' know." Then he began to juggle,
seeming to pull brightly colored balls out of the air. The Grolims gaped at
him, stunned by this unexpected interruption, and Garion stared incredulously
at the performer, who seemed deliberately bent on self‑destruction. Still
juggling, Feldegast flipped his body onto the back of a heavy bench, holding
himself upside down over it with one hand while he continued to juggle with his
free hand and his feet. Faster and faster the balls whirled, more and more of
them coming, it seemed out of thin air. The more the balls whirled, the
brighter they became until at last they were incandescent and the inverted
little man was juggling balls of pure fire. Then
he flexed the arm that was holding him in place, tossing himself high over the
bench. When his feet touched the floor, however, it was no longer Feldegast the
juggler who stood there. In place of the roguish entertainer stood the gnarled,
hunchbacked shape of the sorcerer Beldin. With a sudden evil laugh, he began to
hurt his fireballs at the startled Grolims and their warriors. His
aim was unerring, and the deadly fireballs pierced Grolim robes, Guardsmen's
mail coats, and Karandese fur vests with equal facility. Smoking holes appeared
in the chests of his victims, and he felled them by the dozen. The throne room
filled with smoke and the reek of burning flesh as the grinning, ugly little
sorcerer continued his deadly barrage. "You!" Urvon shrieked in terror, the
sudden appearance of the man he had feared for so many thousands of years
shocking him into some semblance of sanity, even as the terrified Chandim and
their cohorts broke and fled, howling in tight. "So
good to see you again, Urvon," the hunchback said to him pleasantly.
"Our conversation was interrupted the last time we were talking, but as I
recall, I'd just promised to sink a white‑hot hook into your belly and
yank out all your guts." He held out his gnarled right hand, snapped his
fingers, and there was a sudden flash. A cruel hook, smoking and glowing,
appeared in his fist. "Why don't we continue with that line of
thought?" he suggested, advancing on the splotchy‑faced man cowering
on the throne. Then
the shadow which had lurked behind the madman's shoulder came out from behind
the throne. "Stop,"
it said in a voice that was no more than a crackling whisper. No human throat
could have produced that sound. "I need this thing," it said,
pointing a shadowy hand in the direction of the gibbering Disciple of Torak.
"It serves my purposes, and I will not let you kill it." "You
would be Nahaz, then," Beldin said in an ominous voice. "I
am," the figure whispered. "Nahaz, Lord of Demons and Master of
Darkness." "Go
find yourself another plaything, Demon Lord," the hunchback grated.
"This one is mine." "Will
you pit your will against mine, sorcerer?" "If
need be." "Look
upon my face, then, and prepare for death." The demon pushed back its hood
of darkness, and Garion recoiled with a sharp intake of his breath. The face of
Nahaz was hideous, but it was not the misshapen features alone which were so
terrifying. There emanated from its burning eyes a malevolent evil so gross
that it froze the blood. Brighter and brighter those eyes burned with evil
green fire until their beams shot forth toward Beldin. The gnarled sorcerer
clenched himself and raised one hand. The hand suddenly glowed an intense blue,
a light that seemed to cascade down over his body to form a shield against the
demon's power. "Your
will is strong," Nahaz hissed. "But mine is stronger." Then
Polgara came down the littered aisle, the white lock at her brow gleaming. On
one side of her strode Belgarath and on the other Durnik. As they reached him,
Garion joined them. They advanced slowly to take up positions flanking Beldin,
and Garion became aware that Eriond had also joined them, standing slightly off
to one side. "Well,
Demon," Polgara said in a deadly voice, "will you face us all?" Garion
raised his sword and unleashed its fire. "And this as well?" he added, releasing all restraints on the Orb. The
Demon flinched momentarily, then drew itself erect again, its horrid face
bathed in that awful green fire. From beneath its robe of shadow, it took what
appeared to be a scepter or a wand of some kind that blazed an intense green.
As it raised that wand, however, it seemed to see something that had previously
escaped its notice. An expression of sudden fear crossed its hideous face, and
the fire of the wand died, even as the intense green light bathing its face
flickered and grew wan and weak. Then it raised its face toward the vaulted
ceiling and howled -a dreadful, shocking sound. It spun quickly, moving toward
the terrified Urvon. It reached out with shadowy hands, seized the gold‑robed
madman, and lifted him easily from the throne. Then it fled, its fire pushing
out before it like a great battering ram, blasting out the walls of the House
of Torak as it went. The
crown which had surmounted Urvon's brow fell from his head as Nahaz carried him
from the crumbling house, and it clanked when it hit the floor with the tinny
sound of brass. PART FOUR THE MOUNTAINS OF ZAMAD CHAPTER NINETEEN Beldin
spat out a rancid oath and hurled his glowing hook at the throne. Then he
started toward the smoking hole the fleeing demon had blasted out through the
wall of the throne room. Belgarath,
however, managed to place himself in front of the angry hunchback. "No,
Beldin," he said firmly. "Get
out of my way, Belgarath." "I'm
not going to let you chase after a demon who could turn on you at any
minute." "I
can take care of myself. Now stand aside." "You're
not thinking, Beldin. There'll be time enough to deal with Urvon later. Right
now we need to make some decisions." "What's
to decide? You go after Zandramas and I go after Urvon. It's all pretty much
cut and dried, isn't it?" "Not
entirely. In any event, I'm not going to let you chase after Nahaz in the dark.
You know as well as I do that the darkness multiplies his power ‑and I
haven't got so many brothers left that I can afford to lose one just because
he's irritated." Their
eyes locked, and the ugly hunchback finally turned away. He stumped back toward
the dais, pausing long enough to kick a chair to pieces on his way, muttering
curses all the while. "Is
everyone all right?" Silk asked, looking around as he re-sheathed his
knife. "So
it would seem," Polgara replied, pushing back the hood of her blue cloak. "It
was a bit tight there for a while, wasn't it?" The little man's eyes were
very bright. "Also
unnecessary," she said, giving Garion a hard look. "You'd better take
a quick look through the rest of the house, Kheldar. Let's make sure that it's
really empty. Durnik, you and Toth go with him." Silk
nodded and started back up the blood‑splashed aisle, stepping over bodies
as he went, with Durnik and Toth close behind him. "I
don't understand," Ce'Nedra said, staring in bafflement at the gnarled
Beldin, who was once again dressed in rags and had the usual twigs and bits of
straw clinging to him. "How did you change places with Feldegast -and
where is he?" A
roguish smile crossed Beldin's face. "Ah, me little darlin'," he said
to her in the juggler's lilting brogue, "I'm right here, don't y' know.
An' if yer of a mind, I kin still charm ye with me wit an' me unearthly
skill." "But
I liked Feldegast," she almost
wailed. "All
ye have t' do is transfer yer affection t' me, darlin'." "It's
not the same," she objected. Belgarath
was looking steadily at the twisted sorcerer. "Have you got any idea of
how much that particular dialect irritates me?" he said. "Why,
yes, brother." Beldin grinned. "As a matter of fact I do. That's one
of the reasons I selected it." "I
don't entirely understand the need for so elaborate a disguise," Sadi said
as he put away his small poisoned dagger. "Too
many people know me by sight in this part of Mallore," Beldin told him.
"Urvon's had my description posted on every tree and fence post within a
hundred leagues of Mal Yaska for the last two thousand years, and let's be
honest about it, it wouldn't be too hard to recognize me from even the roughest
description." "You
are a unique sort of person, Uncle," Polgara said to him, smiling fondly. "Ah,
yer too kind t' say it, me girl," he replied with an extravagant bow. "Will you stop that?"
Belgarath said. Then he turned to Garion. "As I remember, you said that
you were going to explain something later. All right ‑it's later." "I
was tricked," Garion admitted glumly. "By
whom?" "'Zandramas" "She's
still here?" Ce'Nedra exclaimed. Garion
shook his head. "No. She sent a projection here ‑a projection of
herself and of Geran." "Couldn't
you tell the difference between a projection and the real thing?"
Belgarath demanded. "I
wasn't in any condition to tell the difference when it happened." "I
suppose you can explain that." Garion
took a deep breath and sat down on one of the benches. He noticed that his
bloodstained hands were shaking. "She's very clever," he said.
"Ever since we left Mal Zeth, I've been having the same dream over and
over again." "Dream?"
Polgara asked sharply. "What kind of dream?' "Maybe
dream isn't the right word," he replied, "but over and over again, I
kept hearing the cry of a baby. At first I thought that I was remembering the
cry of that sick child we saw in the streets back in Mal Zeth, but that wasn't
it at all. When Silk and Beldin and I were in that room just above this one, we
could see down into the throne room here and we saw Urvon come in with Nahaz
right behind him. He's completely insane now. He think's he's a God. Anyway, he
summoned Mengha ‑only Mengha turned out to be Harakan, and then‑" "Wait
a minute," Belgarath interrupted him. "Harakan
is Mengha?" Garion
glanced over at the limp form sprawled in front of the altar. Zith was still
coiled atop the black stone, muttering and hissing to herself. "Well, he
was," he said. "Urvon
made the announcement before all this broke out," Beldin added. "We
didn't have the time to fill you in." "That
explains a great many things, doesn't it?" Belgarath mused. He looked at
Velvet. "Did you know about this?" he asked her. "No,
Ancient One," she replied, "as a matter of fact, I didn't. I just
seized the opportunity when it arose." Silk,
Durnik, and Toth came back into the body‑strewn throne room. "The
house is empty," the little man reported. "We've got it all to
ourselves." "Good,"
Belgarath said. "Garion was just telling us why he saw fit to start his
own private war." "Zandramas
told him to." Silk shrugged. "I'm not sure why he started taking
orders from her, but that's what happened." "I
was just getting to that," Garion said. "Urvon was down here telling
all the Chandim that Harakan -Mengha‑ was going to be his first disciple.
That's when Zandramas came in ‑or at least she seemed to. She had a
bundle under her cloak. I didn't know it at first, but it was Geran. She and
Urvon shouted at each other for a while, and Urvon finally insisted that he was
a God. She said something like, 'All right. Then I will summon the Godslayer to
deal with you.' That's when she put the bundle on the altar. She opened it, and
it was Geran. He started to cry, and I realized all at once that it was his cry
I'd been hearing all along. I just totally stopped thinking at that
point." "Obviously,"
Belgarath said. "Well,
anyway, you know all the rest." Garion looked around at the corpse‑littered
throne room and shuddered. "I hadn't altogether realized just how far
things went," he said. "I guess I was sort of crazy." "The
word is berserk, Garion," Belgarath told him. "It's fairly common
among Alorns. I'd sort of thought you might be immune, but I guess I was
wrong." "There
was some justification for it, father," Polgara said. "There's
never a justification for losing your wits, Pol," he growled. "He
was provoked." She pursed her lips thoughtfully, then came over and
lightly placed her hands on Garion's temples. "It's gone now," she
said. "What is?" Ce'Nedra sounded
concerned. "The
possession." "Possession?"
Polgara
nodded. "Yes. That's how Zandramas tricked him. She filled his mind with
the sound of a crying child. Then, when
she laid the bundle that seemed to be
Geran on the altar and Garion heard that same crying, he had no choice but to
do what she wanted him to do." She looked at Belgarath. "This is very
serious, father. She's already tampered with Ce'Nedra, and now it's Garion. She
may try the same thing with others as well." "What
would be the point?" he asked. "You can catch her at it, can't
you?" "Usually,
yes ‑if I know what's going on.
But Zandramas is very skilled at this and she's very subtle. In many ways she's
even better at it than Asharak the Murgo was." She looked around at them.
"Now listen carefully, all of you," she told them. "If anything
unusual begins to happen to you ‑dreams, notions, peculiar ideas, strange
feelings‑ anything at all, I want you to tell me about it at once.
Zandramas knows that we're after her and she's using this to delay us. She
tried it with Ce'Nedra while we were on our way to Rak Hagga, and now‑" "Me?"
Ce'Nedra said in amazement. "I didn't know that." " Remember your illness on the road from
Rak Verkat?" Polgara said. "It wasn't exactly an illness. It was Zandramas
putting her hand on your mind." "But
nobody told me." "Once
Andel and I drove Zandramas away, there was no need to worry you about it.
Anyway, Zandramas tried it first with Ce'Nedra and now with Garion. She could
try it on any one of the rest of us as well, so let me know if you start
feeling in the least bit peculiar." "Brass,"
Durnik said. "What
was that, dear?" Polgara asked him. He
held up Urvon's crown. "This thing is brass," he said. "So's
that throne. I didn't really think there'd be any gold left here. The house has
been abandoned and wide open for looters for too many centuries." "That's
usually the way it is with the gifts of demons," Beldin told him.
"They're very good at creating illusions." He looked around.
"Urvon probably saw all this as unearthly splendor. He couldn't see the
rotten drapes, or cobwebs, or all the trash on the floor. All he could see was
the glory that Nahaz wanted him to see." The dirty, twisted man chuckled.
"I sort of enjoy the idea of Urvon spending his last days as a raving
lunatic," he added, "right up until the moment when I sink a hook
into his guts." Silk
had been looking narrowly at Velvet. "Do you suppose you could explain
something for me?" he asked. "I'll
try." she said. "You
said something rather strange when you threw Zith into Harakan's face." "Did
I say something?" "You
said, 'A present for the leader of the Bear‑cult from Hunter.' " "Oh,
that." She smiled her dimples into life. "I just wanted him to know
who was killing him, that's all." He
stared at her. "You
are getting rusty, my dear
Kheldar," she chided him. "I was certain that you'd have guessed by
now. I've done everything but hit you over the head with it." "Hunter?"
he said incredulously. "You?" "I've
been Hunter for quite some time now. That's why I hurried to catch up with you
at Tol Honeth." She smoothed the front of her plain gray traveling gown. "At
Tol Honeth you told us that Bethra
was Hunter." "She
had been, Kheldar, but her job was
finished. She was supposed to make sure that we'd get a reasonable man as a
successor to Ran Borune. First she had to eliminate a few members of the Honeth
family before they could consolidate their positions, and then she made a few
suggestions about Varana to Ran Borune while the two of them were‑"
She hesitated, glancing at Ce'Nedra, and then she coughed. "‑ah‑
shall we say, entertaining each other?" she concluded. Ce'Nedra
blushed furiously. "Oh,
dear," the blond girl said, putting one hand to her cheek. "That
didn't come out at all well, did it? "Anyway," she hurried on, "Javelin decided that
Bethra's task was complete and that it was time for there to be a new Hunter
with a new mission. Queen Porenn was very cross about what Harakan did in the
west ‑the attempt on Ce'Nedra's life, the murder of Brand, and everything
that went on at Rheon ‑so she instructed Javelin to administer some
chastisement. He selected me to deliver it. I was fairly sure that Harakan
would come back to Mallorea. I knew that you were all coming here, too -eventually‑
so that's why I joined you." She looked over at the sprawled form of
Harakan. "I was absolutely amazed when I saw him standing in front of the
altar," she admitted, "but I couldn't allow an opportunity like that
to slip by." She smiled. "Actually, it worked out rather well. I was
just on the verge of leaving you and going back to Mal Yaska to look for him.
The fact that he turned out to be Mengha, too, was just sort of a bonus." "I
thought you were tagging along to keep an eye on me." "I'm
very sorry, Prince Kheldar. I just made that up. I needed some reason to join
you, and sometimes Belgarath can be very stubborn." She smiled winsomely
at the old sorcerer, then turned back to the baffled‑looking Silk.
"Actually," she continued, "my uncle isn't really upset with you
at all." "But
you said‑ " He stared at her. "You lied!" he accused. "
'Lie' is such an ugly word, Kheldar, " she replied, patting his cheek
fondly. "Couldn't we just say that I exaggerated a trifle? I wanted to
keep an eye on you, certainly, but it was for reasons of my own ‑which
had nothing whatsoever to do with Drasnian state policy. "A
slow flush crept up his cheeks. "Why,
Kheldar," she exclaimed delightedly, "you're actually blushing ‑almost
like a simple village girl who's just been seduced." Garion
had been struggling with something. "What was the point of it, Aunt
Pol?" he asked. "What Zandramas did to me, I mean?" "Delay,"
she replied, "but more importantly, there was the possibility of defeating
us before we ever get to the final meeting." "I
don't follow that." She
sighed. "We know that one of us is going to die," she said.
"Cyradis told us that at Rheon. But there's always a chance that in one of
these random skirmishes, someone else
could be killed ‑entirely by accident. If the Child of Light ‑you‑
meets with the Child of Dark and he's lost someone whose task hasn't been
completed, he won't have any chance of winning. Zandramas could win by default.
The whole point of that cruel game she played was to lure you into a fight with
the Chandim and Nahaz. The rest of us, quite obviously, would come to your aid.
In that kind of fight, it's always possible for accidents to happen." "Accident?
How can there be accidents when we're all under the control of a
prophecy?" "You're
forgetting something, Belgarion," Beldin said. "This whole business
started with an accident. That's what divided the Prophecies in the first
place. You can read prophecies until your hair turns gray, but there's always
room for random chance to step in and disrupt things." "You'll
note that my brother is a philosopher," Belgarath said, "always ready
to look on the dark side of things." "Are
you two really brothers?" Ce'Nedra asked curiously. "Yes,"
Beldin told her, "but in a way that you could never begin to understand.
It was something that our Master impressed upon us." "And
Zedar was also one of your
brothers?" She suddenly stared in horror at Belgarath. The
old man set his jaw. "Yes," he admitted. "But
you‑ " "Go
ahead and say it, Ce'Nedra," he said. "There's nothing you can
possibly say to me that I haven't already said to myself." "Someday,"
she said in a very small voice, "someday when this is all over, will you
let him out?" Belgarath's
eyes were stony. "I don't think so, no." "And
if he does let him out, I'll go find him and stuff him right back in
again," Beldin added. "There's
not much point in chewing over ancient history," Belgarath said. He
thought a moment, then said, "I think it's time for us to have another
talk with the young lady from Kell." He turned to Toth. "Will you
summon your mistress?" he asked. The
giant's face was not happy. When he finally nodded, it was obviously with some
reluctance. "l'm
sorry, my friend," Belgarath said to him, "but it's really
necessary." Toth
sighed and then he sank to one knee and closed his eyes in an oddly prayerful
fashion. Once again, as it had happened back on the Isle of Verkat and again at
Rak Hagga, Garion heard a murmur as of many voices. Then there came that
peculiar, multicolored shimmering in the air not far from Urvon's shoddy
throne. The air cleared, and the unwavering form of the Seeress of Kell
appeared on the dais. For the first time, Garion looked closely at her. She was
slender and somehow looked very vulnerable, a helplessness accentuated by her
white robe and her blindfolded eyes. There was, however, a serenity in her face
‑the serenity of someone who has looked full in the face of Destiny and
has accepted it without question or reservation. For some reason, he felt
almost overcome with awe in her radiant presence. "Thank
you for coming, Cyradis," Belgarath said simply. "I'm sorry to have
troubled you. I know how difficult it is for you to do this, but there are some
answers I need before we can go any further." "I
will tell thee as much as I am permitted to say, Ancient One," she
replied. Her voice was light and musical, but there was, nonetheless, a
firmness in it that spoke of an unearthly resolve. "I must say unto thee,
however, that thou must make haste. The time for the final meeting draws
nigh." "That's
one of the things I wanted to talk about. Can you be any more specific about
this appointed time?" She
seemed to consider it as if consulting with some power so immense that Garion's
imagination shuddered back from the very thought of it. "I know not time
in thy terms, Holy Belgarath," she said simply, "but only for so long
as a babe lieth beneath his mother's heart remains ere the Child of Light and
the Child of Dark must face each other in the Place Which Is No More, and my
task must be completed." "All
right," he said. "That's clear enough, I guess. Now, when you came to
us at Mal Zeth, you said that there was a task here at Ashaba that needed to be
accomplished before we could move on. A great deal has happened here, so I
can't pinpoint exactly what that task was. Can you be a bit more
specific?" "The
task is completed, Eternal One, for the Book of the Heavens sayeth that the
Huntress must find her prey and bring him low in the House of Darkness in the
sixteenth moon. And lo, even as the stars have proclaimed, it hath come to
pass." The
old man's face took on a slightly puzzled expression. "Ask
further, Disciple of Aldur," she told him. "My time with you grows
short." "I'm
supposed to follow the trail of the Mysteries," he said, " but
Zandramas cut certain key passages out of the copy of the Ashabine Oracles she
left here for me to find." "Nay,
Ancient One. It was not the hand of Zandramas which mutilated thy book, but
rather the hand of its author." "Torak?" he sounded startled. "Even
so. For know thou that the words of prophecy come unbidden, and ofttimes their
import is not pleasing unto the prophet. So it was with the master of this
house." "But
Zandramas managed to put her hands on a copy that hadn't been mutilated?"
he asked. The
seeress nodded. "Are
there any other copies that Burnt‑face didn't tamper with?" Beldin
asked intently. "Only
two," she replied. "One is in the house of Urvon the Disciple, but
that one lieth under the hand of Nahaz, the accursed. Seek not to wrest it from
him, lest ye die." "And
the other?" the hunchback demanded. "Seek
out the clubfooted one, for he will aid thee in thy search." "That's
not too helpful, you know." "I
speak to thee in the words that stand in the Book of the Heavens and were
written ere the world began. These words have no language but speak instead
directly to the soul." "Naturally,"
he said. "All right. You spoke of Nahaz. Is he going to line our path with
demons all the way across Karanda?" "Nay,
gentle Beldin. Nahaz hath no further interest in Karanda, and his legions of
darkness abide no longer there and respond to no summons, however powerful.
They infest instead the plains of Darshiva where they do war upon the minions
of Zandramas." "Where
is Zandramas now?" Belgarath asked her. "She
doth journey unto the place where the Sardion lay hidden for unnumbered
centuries. Though it is no longer there, she hopes to find traces of it sunk
into the very rocks and to follow those traces to the Place Which Is No
More." "Is
that possible?" Her
face grew very still. "That I may not tell thee," she replied. Then
she straightened. "I may say no more unto thee in this place, Belgarath.
Seek instead the mystery which will guide thee. Make haste, however, for Time
will not stay nor falter in its measured pace." And then she turned toward
the black altar standing before the dais where Zith was coiled, still muttering
and hissing in irritation. "Be tranquil, little sister," she said,
"for the purpose of all thy days is now accomplished, and that which was
delayed may now come to pass." She then seemed, even though blindfolded,
to turn her serene face toward each of them, pausing briefly only to bow her
head to Polgara in a gesture of profound respect. At last she turned to Toth.
Her face was filled with anguish, but she said nothing. And then she sighed and
vanished. Beldin
was scowling. "That was fairly standard," he said. "I hate riddles. They're the entertainment
of the preliterate." "Stop
trying to show off your education and let's see if we can sort things
out," Belgarath told him. "We know that this is all going to be
decided one way or the other in nine more months. That was the number I
needed." Sadi
was frowning in perplexity. "How did we arrive at that number?" he
asked. "To be perfectly frank, I didn't understand very much of what she
said." "
She said that we have only as much time as a baby lies in its mother's
womb," Polgara explained. "That's nine months." "Oh,"
he said. Then he smiled a bit sadly. "That's the sort of thing I don't pay
too much attention to, I guess." "What
was that business about the sixteenth moon?" Silk asked. "I didn't
follow that at all." "This
whole thing began with the birth of Belgarion's son," Beldin told him.
"We found a reference to that in the Mrin Codex. Your friend with the
snake had to be here at Ashaba sixteen moons later." Silk
frowned, counting on his fingers. "It hasn't been sixteen months
yet," he objected. "Moons, Kheldar," the hunchback
said. "Moons, not months. There's a difference, you know." "Oh.
That explains it, I guess." "Who's
this clubfoot who's supposed to have the third copy of the Oracles?"
Belgarath said. "It
rings a bell somehow," Beldin replied. "Let me think about it." "What's
Nahaz doing in Darshiva?" Garion asked. "Apparently
attacking the Grolims there," Belgarath replied. "We know that
Darshiva is where Zandramas originally came from and that the church in that
region belongs to her. If Nahaz wants to put the Sardion in Urvon's hands, he's
going to have to stop her. Otherwise, she'll get to it first." Ce'Nedra
seemed to suddenly remember something. She looked at Garion, her eyes hungry.
"You said that you saw Geran ‑when Zandramas tricked you." "A
projection of him, yes." "How
did he look?" "The
same. He hadn't changed a bit since the last time I saw him." "Garion,
dear," Polgara said gently. "That's not really reasonable, you know.
Geran's almost a year older now. He wouldn't look the same at all. Babies grow
and change a great deal during their first few years." He
nodded glumly. "I realize that now," he replied. "At the time, I
wasn't really in any condition to think my way through it." Then he
stopped. "Why didn't she project an image of him the way he looks
now?" "Because
she wanted to show you something she was sure you'd recognize." "Now
you stop that!" Sadi exclaimed. He was standing near the altar and he had
just jerked his hand back out of Zith's range. The little green snake was
growling ominously at him. The eunuch turned toward Velvet. "Do you see
what you've done?" he accused. "You've made her terribly angry."
"Me?"
she asked innocently. "How
would you like to be pulled out of a warm bed and thrown into somebody's
face?" "I
suppose I hadn't thought about that. I'll apologize to her, Sadi ‑just as
soon as she regains her composure a bit. Will she crawl into her bottle by
herself?" "Usually,
yes." "That
might be the safest course, then. Lay the bottle on the altar and let her crawl
inside and sulk a bit." "You're
probably right," he agreed. "
Are any of the other rooms in the house habitable?" Polgara asked Silk. He
nodded. "More or less. The Chandim and the Guardsmen were staying in
them." She
looked around at the corpse‑littered throne room. "Why
don't we move out of here, then?" she suggested to Belgarath. "This
place looks like a battlefield, and the smell of blood isn't that
pleasant." "Why
bother?" Ce'Nedra said. "We're leaving to follow Zandramas, aren't
we?" "Not
until morning, dear," Polgara replied. "It's dark and cold outside,
and we're all tired and hungry." "But‑" "The
Chandim and the Guardsmen ran away, Ce'Nedra ‑but we can't be at all sure
how far they went. And, of course, there are the Hounds as well. Let's not make
the mistake of blundering out into a forest at night when we can't see what
might be hiding behind the first tree we come to." "It
makes sense, Ce'Nedra," Velvet told her. "Let's try to get some sleep
and start out early in the morning." The
little Queen sighed. "I suppose you're right," she admitted.
"It's just that‑" "Zandramas
can't get away from me, Ce'Nedra," Garion assured her. "The Orb knows
which way she went." They
followed Silk out of the throne room and along the blood‑spattered
corridor outside. Garion tried as best he could to shield Ce'Nedra from the
sight of the crumpled forms of the Guardsmen and Karands he had killed in his
raging dash to the throne room of Torak. About halfway down the corridor Silk
pushed open a door and held up the guttering torch he had taken from one of the
iron rings sticking out of the wall. "This is about the best I can
do," he told Polgara. "At least someone made an effort to clean it
up." She
looked around. The room had the look of a barracks. Bunks protruded from the
walls and there was a table with benches in the center. There was a fireplace
at the far end with the last embers of a fire glowing inside.
"Adequate," she said. "I'd
better go look after the horses," Durnik said. "Is there a stable
anywhere on the grounds?" "It's
down at the far end of the courtyard," Beldin told him, "and the
Guardsmen who were here probably put in a supply of fodder and water for their
own mounts." "Good," Durnik said. "Would
you bring in the packs with my utensils and the stores, dear?" Polgara
asked him. "Of
course." Then he went out, followed by Toth and Eriond. "Suddenly
I'm so tired that I can barely stand," Garion said, sinking onto a bench. "I
wouldn't be at all surprised." Beldin grunted. "You've had a busy evening." "Are
you coming along with us?" Belgarath asked him. "No,
I don't think so," Beldin replied, sprawling on the bench. "I want to
find out where Nahaz took Urvon." "Will
you be able to follow him?" "Oh,
yes." Beldin tapped his nose. "I can smell a demon six days after he
passes. I'll trail Nahaz just like a bloodhound. I won't be gone too long. You
go ahead and follow Zandramas, and I'll catch up with you somewhere along the
way." The hunchback rubbed at his jaw thoughtfully. "I think we can
be fairly sure that Nahaz isn't going to let Urvon out of his sight. Urvon is ‑or
was‑ a Disciple of Torak, after all. Even as much as I detest him, I
still have to admit that he's got a very strong mind. Nahaz is going to have to
talk to him almost constantly to keep his sanity from returning, so if our
Demon Lord went to Darshiva to oversee his creatures there, he's almost certain
to have taken Urvon along." "You
will be careful, won't you?" "Don't
get sentimental on me, Belgarath. Just leave me some kind of trail I can follow.
I don't want to have to look all over Mallorea for you." Sadi
came from the throne room with his red leather case in one hand and Zith's
little bottle in the other. "She's still very irritated," he said to
Velvet. "She doesn't appreciate being used as a weapon." "I
told you that I'd apologize to her, Sadi," she replied. "I'll explain
things to her. I'm sure she'll understand." Silk
was looking at the blond girl with an odd expression. "Tell me," he
said. "Didn't it bother you at all the first time you put her down the
front of your dress?" She
laughed. "To be perfectly honest with you, Prince Kheldar, the first time
it was all I could do to keep from screaming." CHAPTER TWENTY At
first light the following morning, a light that was little more than a
lessening of the darkness of a sky where dense clouds scudded before the chill
wind blowing down off the mountains, Silk returned to the room in which they
had spent the night. "The house is being watched," he told them. "How
many are there?" Belgarath asked. "I
saw one. I'm sure there are others." "Where
is he? The one that you saw?" Silk's
quick grin was vicious. "He's watching the sky. At least he looks like he's watching. His eyes are open and he's
lying on his back." He slid his hand down into his boot, pulled out one of
his daggers, and looked sorrowfully at its once‑keen edge. "Do you
have any idea of how hard it is to push a knife through a chain‑mail
shirt?" "I
think that's why people wear them, Kheldar," Velvet said to him. "You
should use one of these." From somewhere amongst her soft, feminine
clothing she drew out a long‑bladed poniard with a needle-like point. "I
thought you were partial to snakes." "Always
use the appropriate weapon, Kheldar. I certainly wouldn't want Zith to break
her teeth on a steel shirt." "Could
you two talk business some other time?" Belgarath said to them. "Can
you put a name to this fellow who's suddenly so interested in the sky?" "We
didn't really have time to introduce ourselves," Silk replied, sliding his
jagged‑edged knife back into his boot. "I
meant what ‑not who." "Oh.
He was a Temple Guardsman." "Not
one of the Chandim?" "All
I had to go by was his clothing." The
old man grunted. "It's
going to be slow going if we have to look behind every tree and bush as we ride
along," Sadi said. "I
realize that," Belgarath answered, tugging at one earlobe. "Let me
think my way through this." "And
while you're deciding, I'll fix us some breakfast," Polgara said, laying
aside her hairbrush. "What would you all like?" "Porridge?"
Eriond asked hopefully. Silk
sighed. "The word is gruel, Eriond. Gruel." Then he looked quickly at
Polgara, whose eyes had suddenly turned frosty. "Sorry, Polgara," he
apologized, "but it's our duty to educate the young, don't you
think?" "What
I think is that I need more firewood," she replied. "I'll
see to it at once." "You're
too kind." Silk
rather quickly left the room. "Any
ideas?" the hunchbacked Beldin asked Belgarath. "Several.
But they all have certain flaws in them." "Why
not let me handle it for you?" the gnarled sorcerer asked, sprawling on a
bench near the fire and scratching absently at his belly. "You've had a
hard night, a ten‑thousand‑year‑old man needs to conserve his
strength." "You
really find that amusing, don't you? Why not say twenty -or fifty? Push
absurdity to its ultimate edge." "My,"
Beldin said, "aren't we testy this morning? Pol, have you got any beer
handy?" "Before
breakfast, Uncle?" she said from beside the fireplace where she was
stirring a large pot. "Just
as a buffer for the gruel," he said. She
gave him a very steady look. He
grinned at her, then turned back toward Belgarath. "Seriously,
though," he went on, "why not let me deal with all the lurkers in the
bushes around the house? Kheldar could dull every knife he's carrying, and
Liselle could wear that poor little snake's fangs down to the gums, and still
wouldn't be sure if you'd cleaned out the woods hereabouts. I'm going off in a
different direction anyway, so why not let me do something flamboyant to
frighten off the Guardsmen and the Karands and then leave a nice, wide trail
for the Chandim and the Hounds? They'll follow me, and that should leave you an
empty forest to ride through." Belgarath
gave him a speculative look. "Exactly what have you got in mind?" he
asked. "I'm
still working on it." The dwarf leaned back reflectively. "Let's face
it, Belgarath, the Chandim and Zandramas already know that we're here, so
there's not much point in tiptoeing around anymore. A little noise isn't going
to hurt anything." "That's
true, I suppose," Belgarath agreed. He looked at Garion. "Are you
getting any hints from the Orb about the direction Zandramas took when she left
here?" "A
sort of a steady pull toward the east is all." Beldin
grunted. "Makes sense. Since Urvon's people were wandering all over
Katakor, she probably wanted to get to the nearest unguarded border as quickly
as possible. That would be Jenno." "Is
the border between Jenno and Katakor unguarded?" Velvet asked. "They
don't even know for sure where the border is." He snorted. "At least
not up in the forest. There's nothing up there but trees anyway, so they don't
bother with it." He turned back to Belgarath. "Don't get your mind
set in stone on some of these things," he advised. "We did a lot of
speculating back at Mal Zeth, and the theories we came up with were related to
the truth only by implication. There's a great deal of intrigue going on here
in Mallorea, so it's a good idea to expect things to turn out not quite the way
you thought they would." "Garion,"
Polgara said from the fireplace, "would you see if you can find Silk?
Breakfast is almost ready." "Yes,
Aunt Pol," he replied automatically. After
they had eaten, they repacked their belongings and carried the packs out to the
stable. "Go
out through the sally port," Beldin said as they crossed the courtyard
again. "Give me about an hour before you start." "You're
leaving now?" Belgarath asked him. "I
might as well. We're not accomplishing very much by sitting around talking.
Don't forget to leave me a trail to follow." "I'll
take care of it. I wish you'd tell me what you're going to do here." "Trust
me." The gnarled sorcerer winked. "Take cover someplace and don't
come out again until all the noise subsides." He grinned wickedly and
rubbed his dirty hands together in anticipation. Then he shimmered and swooped
away as a blue‑banded hawk. "I
think we'd better go back inside the house," Belgarath suggested.
"Whatever he's going to do out here is likely to involve a great deal of
flying debris." They
reentered the house and went back to the room where they had spent the night.
"Durnik," Belgarath said, "can you get those shutters closed? I
don't think we want broken glass sheeting across the room." "But
then we won't be able to see," Silk objected. "I'm
sure you can live without seeing it. As a matter of fact, you probably wouldn't want to watch, anyway." Durnik
went to the window, opened it slightly, and pulled the shutters closed. Then,
from high overhead where the blue‑banded hawk had been circling, there
came a huge roar almost like a continuous peal of swirling thunder, accompanied
by a rushing surge. The House of Torak shook as if a great wind were tearing at
it, and the faint light coming from between the slats of the shutters Durnik
had closed vanished, to be replaced by inky darkness. Then there came a vast
bellow from high in the air above the house. "A
demon?" Ce'Nedra gasped. "Is it a demon?" "A
semblance of a demon," Polgara
corrected. "How
can anybody see it when it's so dark outside?" Sadi asked. "It's
dark around the house because the house is inside
the image. The people hiding in the forest should be able to see it very well ‑too
well, in fact." "It's
that big?" Sadi looked stunned.
"But this house is enormous." Belgarath
grinned. "Beldin was never satisfied with halfway measures," he said. There
came another of those huge bellows from high above, followed by faint shrieks
and cries of agony. "Now what's he doing?" Ce'Nedra
asked. "Some
kind of visual display, I'd imagine." Belgarath shrugged. "Probably
fairly graphic. My guess is that everyone in the vicinity is being entertained
by the spectacle of an illusory demon eating imaginary people alive." "Will
it frighten them off?" Silk asked. "Wouldn't
it frighten you?" From
high overhead, a dreadful booming voice roared. "Hungry!" it said.
"Hungry! Want food! Mow food!" There came a ponderous, earthshaking
crash, the sound of a titanic foot crushing an acre of forest. Then there was
another and yet another as Beldin's enormous image stalked away. The light
returned, and Silk hurried toward the window. "I
wouldn't," Belgarath warned him. "But‑" "You don't want to see it, Silk. Take my
word for it. You don't want to see
it." The
gigantic footsteps continued to crash through the nearby woods. "How much longer?" Sadi asked in a
shaken voice. "He
said about an hour," Belgarath replied. "He'll probably make use of
all of it. He wants to make a lasting impression on everybody in the
area." There
were screams of terror coming from the woods now, and the crashing continued.
Then there was another sound ‑a great roaring that receded off into the
distance toward the southwest, accompanied by the fading surge of Beldin's will.
"He's
leading the Chandim off now, " Belgarath said. "That means he's
already chased off the Guardsmen and the Karands. Let's get ready to
leave." It
took them a while to calm the wild‑eyed horses, but they were finally
able to mount and ride into the courtyard. Garion had once again donned his
mail shirt and helmet, and his heavy shield hung from the bow of Chretienne's
saddle. "Do I still need to carry the lance?" he asked. "Probably
not," Belgarath replied. "We're not likely to meet anybody out there
now." They
went through the sally port and into the brushy woods. They circled the black
house until they reached the east-side, then Garion drew Iron‑grip's
sword. He held it lightly and swept it back and forth until he felt it pull at
his hand. "The trail's over there," he said, pointing toward a
scarcely visible path leading off into the woods. "Good,"
Belgarath said. "At least we won't have to beat our way through the
brush." They
crossed the weed‑grown clearing that surrounded the House of Torak and
entered the forest. The path they followed showed little sign of recent use,
and it was at times difficult to see. "It
looks as if some people left here in a hurry." Silk grinned, pointing at
various bits and pieces of equipment lying scattered along the path. They
came up over the top of a hill and saw a wide strip of devastation stretching
through the forest toward the southwest. "A
tornado?" Sadi asked. "No,"
Belgarath replied. "Beldin. The Chandim won't have much trouble finding
his trail." The
sword in Garion's hand was still pointed unerringly toward the path they were
following. He led the way confidently, and they increased their pace to a trot
and pushed on through the forest. After a league or so, the path began to run
downhill, moving out of the foothills toward the heavily forested plains lying
to the east of the Karandese range. "Are
there any towns out there?" Sadi asked, looking out over the forest. "Akkad
is the only one of any size between here and the border," Silk told him. "I don't think I've ever heard of it.
What's it like?" "It's
a pigpen of a place," Silk replied. "Most Karandese towns are. They
seem to have a great affinity for mud." "Wasn't
Akkad the place where the Melcene bureaucrat was from?" Velvet asked. "That's what he said," Silk
answered. "
And didn't he say that there are demons there?" "There
were," Belgarath corrected.
"Cyradis told us that Nahaz has pulled all of his demons out of Karanda
and sent them off to Darshiva to fight the Grolims there." He scratched at
his beard. "I think we'll avoid Akkad anyway. The demons may have left,
but there are still going to be Karandese fanatics there, and I don't think
that the news of Mengha's death has reached them yet. In any event, there's
going to be a fair amount of chaos here in Karanda until Zakath's army gets
back from Cthol Murgos and he moves in to restore order." They
rode on, pausing only briefly for lunch. By midafternoon, the clouds that had obscured
the skies over Ashaba had dissipated, and the sun came back out again. The path
they had been following grew wider and more well-traveled, and it finally
expanded into a road. They picked up the pace and made better time. As evening drew on, they rode some distance
back from the road and made their night's encampment in a small hollow where
the light from their fire would be well concealed. They ate, and, immediately
after supper, Garion sought his bed. For some reason he felt bone weary. After
half an hour, Ce'Nedra joined him in their tent. She settled down into the blankets and
nestled her head against his back. Then she sighed disconsolately. "It was
all a waste of time, wasn't it?" she said. "Going to Ashaba, I
mean." "No,
Ce'Nedra, not really," he replied, still on the verge of sleep. "We
had to go there so that Velvet could kill Harakan. That was one of the tasks
that have to be completed before we get to the Place Which Is No More." "Does
all that really have any meaning, Garion?" she asked. "Half the time
you act as if you believe it, and the other half you don't. If Zandramas had
been there with our son, you wouldn't have just let her walk away because all
the conditions hadn't been met, would you?" "Not
by so much as one step," he said grimly. "Then
you don't really believe it, do you?" "I'm
not an absolute fatalist, if that's what you mean, but I've seen things come
out exactly the way the Prophecy said they were going to far too many times for
me to ignore it altogether." "Sometimes
I think that I'll never see my baby again," she said in a weary little
voice. "You
mustn't ever think that," he told her. "We will catch up with Zandramas, and we will take Geran home with us again." "Home,"
she sighed. "We've been gone for so long that I can barely remember what
it looks like." He
took her into his arms, buried his face in her hair, and held her close. After
a time she sighed and fell asleep. In spite of his own deep weariness, however,
it was quite late before he himself drifted off. The
next day dawned clear and warm. They made their way back to the road again and
continued eastward with Iron‑grip's sword pointing the way. About
midmorning, Polgara called ahead to Belgarath. "Father, there's someone hiding off
to the side of the road just ahead." He
slowed his horse to a walk. "Chandim?" he asked tersely. "No.
It's a Mallorean Angarak. He's very much
afraid -and not altogether rational." "Is
he planning any mischief?" "He's
not actually planning anything, father. His thoughts aren't coherent enough for
that." "Why
don't you go flush him out, Silk?" the old man suggested. "I don't
like having people lurking behind me ‑sane or not. "About
where is he?" the little man asked Polgara. "Some
distance back in the woods from that dead tree." she replied. He
nodded. "I'll go talk with him," he said. He loped his horse on ahead
and reined in beside the dead tree. "We know you're back there,
friend," he called pleasantly.
"We don't mean you any harm, but why don't you come out in the open
where we can see you?" There
was a long pause. "Come
along now," Silk called. "Don't be shy." "Have
you got any demons with you?" The voice sounded fearful. "Do
I look like the sort of fellow who'd be consorting with demons?" "You
won't kill me, will you?" "Of
course not. We only want to talk with you, that's all." There
was another long, fearful pause. "Have you got anything to eat?" The
voice was filled with a desperate need. "I
think we can spare a bit." The
hidden man thought about that. "All right," he said finally.
"I'm coming out. Remember that you promised not to kill me." Then
there was a crashing in the bushes, and a Mallorean soldier came stumbling out
into the road. His red tunic was in shreds, he had lost his helmet, and the
remains of his boots were tied to his legs with leather thongs. He had quite
obviously neither shaved nor bathed for at least a month. His eyes were wild
and his head twitched on his neck uncontrollably. He stared at Silk with a terrified expression. "You
don't look to be in very good shape, friend," Silk said to him.
"Where's your unit?" "Dead,
all dead, and eaten by the demons." The soldier's eyes were haunted.
"Were you at Akkad?" he asked in a terrified voice. "Were you
there when the demons came?" "No,
friend. We just came up from Venna." "You
said that you had something for me to eat." "Durnik,"
Silk called, "could you bring some food for this poor fellow?" Durnik
rode to the packhorse carrying their stores and took out some bread and dried
meat. Then he rode on ahead to join Silk and the fear‑crazed soldier. "Were
you at Akkad when the demons
came?" the fellow asked him. Durnik
shook his head. "No," he replied, "I'm with him." He
pointed at Silk. Then he handed the fellow the bread and meat. The
soldier snatched them and began to wolf them down in huge bites. "What
happened at Akkad?" Silk asked. "The
demons came," the soldier replied, still cramming food into his mouth.
Then he stopped, his eyes fixed on Durnik with an expression of fright.
"Are you going to kill me?" he demanded. Durnik
stared at him. "No, man," he replied in a sick voice. "Thank
you." The soldier sat down at the roadside and continued to eat. Garion
and the others slowly drew closer, not wanting to frighten the skittish fellow
off. "What
did happen at Akkad?" Silk pressed.
"We're going in that direction, and we'd sort of like to know what to
expect." "Don't
go there," the soldier said, shuddering. "It's horrible ‑horrible.
The demons came through the gates with howling Karands all around them. The
Karands started hacking people to pieces and then they fed the pieces to the
demons. They cut off both of my captain's arms and then his legs as well, and
then a demon picked up what was left of him and ate his head. He was screaming
the whole time." He lowered his chunk of bread and fearfully stared at
Ce'Nedra. "Lady, are you going to kill me?" he demanded. "Certainly
not!" she replied in a shocked voice. "If
you are, please don't let me see it when you do. And please bury me someplace
where the demons won't dig me up and eat me." "She's
not going to kill you," Polgara told him firmly. The
man's wild eyes filled with a kind of desperate longing. "Would you do it then, Lady?" he pleaded.
"I can't stand the horror any more. Please kill me gently -the way my
mother would‑ and then hide me so that the demons won't get me." He
put his face into his shaking hands and began to cry. "Give
him some more food, Durnik," Belgarath said, his eyes suddenly filled with
compassion. "He's completely mad, and there's nothing else we can do for
him." "I
think I might be able to do something, Ancient One," Sadi said. He opened
his case and took out a vial of amber liquid. "Sprinkle a few drops of
this on the bread you give him, Goodman," he said to Durnik. "It will
calm him and give him a few hours of peace." "Compassion
seems out of character for you, Sadi," Silk said. "Perhaps,"
the eunuch murmured, "but then, perhaps you don't fully understand me,
Prince Kheldar." Durnik
took some more bread and meat from the pack for the hysterical Mallorean
soldier, sprinkling them liberally with Sadi's potion. Then he gave them to the
poor man, and they all rode slowly past and on down the road. After
they had gone a ways, Garion heard him calling after them. "Come back!
Come back! Somebody -anybody‑ please come back and kill me. Mother,
please kill me!" Garion's
stomach wrenched with an almost overpowering sense of pity. He set his teeth
and rode on, trying not to listen to the desperate pleas coming from behind. They
circled to the north of Akkad that afternoon, bypassing the city and returning
to the road some two leagues beyond. The pull of the sword Garion held on the
pommel of his saddle confirmed the fact that Zandramas had indeed passed this
way and had continued on along this road toward the northeast and the relative
safety of the border between Katakor and Jenno. They
camped in the forest a few miles north of the road that night and started out
once more early the following morning. The road for a time stretched across
open fields. It was deeply rutted and still quite soft at the shoulders. "Karands
don't take road maintenance very seriously," Silk observed, squinting into
the morning sun. "I
noticed that," Durnik replied. "I
thought you might have." Some
leagues farther on, the road they were following reentered the forest, and they
rode along through a cool, damp shade beneath towering evergreens. Then,
from somewhere ahead they heard a hollow, booming sound. "I
think we might want to go rather carefully until we're past that." Silk
said quietly. "What
is that sound?" Sadi asked. "Drums.
There's a temple ahead." "Out
here in the forest?" The eunuch sounded surprised. "I thought that
the Grolims were largely confined to the cities." "This
isn't a Grolim Temple, Sadi. It was nothing to do with the worship of Torak. As
a matter of fact, the Grolims used to burn these places whenever they came
across them. They were a part of the old religion of the area." "Demon
worship, you mean?" Silk
nodded. "Most of them have been long abandoned, but every so often you
come across one that's still in use. The drums are a fair indication that the
one just ahead is still open for business." "Will
we be able to go around them?" Durnik asked. "It
shouldn't be much trouble," the little man replied. "The Karands burn
a certain fungus in their ceremonial fires. The fumes have a peculiar effect on
one's senses." "Oh?"
Sadi said with a certain interest. "Never
mind," Belgarath told him. "That red case of yours has quite enough
in it already." "Just
scientific curiosity, Belgarath." "Of
course. " "What
are they worshipping?" Velvet asked. "I thought that the demons had
all left Karanda." Silk
was frowning. "The beat isn't right," he said. "Have
you suddenly become a music critic, Kheldar?" she asked him. He
shook his head. "I've come across these places before, and the drumming's
usually pretty frenzied when they're holding their rites. That beat up ahead is
too measured, It's almost as if they're waiting for something." Sadi
shrugged. "Let them wait," he said. "It's no concern of ours, is
it?" "We
don't know that for sure, Sadi," Polgara told him. She looked at
Belgarath. "Wait here, father," she suggested. "I'll go on ahead
and take a look." "It's
too dangerous, Pol," Durnik objected. She
smiled. "They won't even pay any attention to me, Durnik." She
dismounted and walked a short way up the path. Then, momentarily, she was
surrounded with a kind of glowing nimbus, a hazy patch of light that had not
been there before. When the light cleared, a great snowy owl hovered among the
trees and then ghosted away on soft, silent wings. "For
some reason that always makes my blood run cold," Sadi murmured. They
waited while the measured drumming continued. Garion
dismounted and checked his cinch strap. Then he walked about a bit, stretching
his legs. It
was perhaps ten minutes later when Polgara returned, drifting on white wings
under the low‑hanging branches. When she resumed her normal shape, her
face was pale and her eyes were filled with loathing. "Hideous! " she
said. "Hideous!" "What
is it, Pol?" Durnik's voice was concerned. "There's
a woman in labor in that temple." "I
don't know that a temple is the right sort of place for that, but if she needed
shelter‑" The smith shrugged. "The
temple was chosen quite deliberately," she replied. "The infant
that's about to be born isn't human." "But‑" "It's
a demon." Ce'Nedra gasped. Polgara
looked at Belgarath. "We have to intervene, father," she told him.
"This must be stopped." "How
can it be stopped?" Velvet asked in perplexity. "I mean, if the
woman's already in labor . . ." She spread her hands. "We
may have to kill her," Polgara said bleakly. "Even that may not
prevent this monstrous birth. We may have to deliver the demon child and then
smother it." "No!"
Ce'Nedra cried. "It's just a baby! You can't kill it" "It's
not that kind of baby, Ce'Nedra. It's half human and half demon. It's a
creature of this world and a spawn of
the other. If it's allowed to live, it won't be possible to banish it. It will
be a perpetual horror." "Garion!"
Ce'Nedra cried. "You can't let her." "Polgara's
right, Ce'Nedra," Belgarath told her. "The creature can't be allowed
to live." "How
many Karands are gathered up there?" Silk asked. "There
are a half dozen outside the temple," Polgara replied. "There may be
more inside." "However
many they are, we're going to have to dispose of them," he said.
"They're waiting for the birth of what they believe is a God, and they'll
defend the newborn demon to the death." "All
right, then," Garion said bleakly', "let's go oblige them." "You're
not condoning this?" Ce'Nedra exclaimed. "I
don't like it," he admitted, "but I don't see that we've got much
choice." He looked at Polgara. "There's absolutely no way it could be
sent back to the place where demons originate?" he asked her. "None
whatsoever," she said flatly. "This
world will be it's home. It wasn't summoned and it has no master. Within two years, it will be a horror
such as this world has never seen. It must
be destroyed." "Can
you do it, Pol?" Belgarath asked her. "I
don't have any choice, father," she replied. "I have to do it." "All
right, then," the old man said to the rest of them. "We
have to get Pol inside that temple ‑and that means dealing with the
Karands." Silk
reached inside his boot and pulled out his dagger. "I should have
sharpened this," he muttered, looking ruefully at his jagged blade. "Would
you like to borrow one of mine?" Velvet asked him. "No,
that's all right, Liselle," he replied. "I've got a couple of
spares." He returned the knife to his boot and drew another from its place
of concealment at the small of his back and yet a third from its sheath down
the back of his neck. Durnik
lifted his axe from its loop at the back of his saddle. His face was unhappy.
"Do we really have to do this, Pol?" he asked. "Yes,
Durnik. I'm afraid we do." He
sighed. "All right, then," he said. "Let's go get it over
with." They
started forward, riding at a slow walk to avoid alerting the fanatics ahead. The
Karands were sitting around a large, hollowed‑out section of log,
pounding on it with clubs in rhythmic unison. It gave forth a dull booming
sound. They were dressed in roughly tanned fur vests and cross‑tied
leggings of dirty sackcloth. They were raggedly bearded, and their hair was
matted and greasy. Their faces were hideously painted, but their eyes seemed
glazed and their expressions slack‑lipped. "I'll
go first," Garion muttered to the others. "Shouting
a challenge, I suppose," Silk whispered. "I'm
not an assassin, Silk," Garion replied quietly. "One or two of them
might be rational enough to run, and that means a few less we'll have to
kill." "Suit
yourself, but expecting rationality from Karands is irrational all by
itself." Garion
quickly surveyed the clearing. The wooden temple was constructed of half‑rotten
logs, sagging badly at one end and surmounted along its ridgepole by a line of
mossy skulls staring out vacantly. The ground before the building was hard‑packed
dirt, and there was a smoky firepit not far from the drummers. "Try
not to get into that smoke," Silk cautioned in a whisper. "You might
start to see all sorts of peculiar things if you inhale too much of it." Garion
nodded and looked around. "Are we all ready?" he asked in a low
voice. They
nodded. "All
right then." He spurred Chretienne into the clearing. "Throw down
your weapons!" he shouted at the startled Karands. Instead
of obeying, they dropped their clubs and seized up a variety of axes, spears,
and swords, shrieking their defiance. "You
see?" Silk said. Garion
clenched his teeth and charged, brandishing his sword. Even as he thundered
toward the fur‑clad men, he saw four others come bursting out of the
temple. Even with these reinforcements, however, the men on foot were no match
for Garion and his mounted companions. Two of the howling Karands fell beneath
Iron‑grip's sword on Garion's first charge, and the one who tried to
thrust at his back with a broad‑bladed spear fell in a heap as Durnik
brained him with his axe. Sadi caught a sword thrust with a flick of his cloak
and then, with an almost delicate motion, dipped his poisoned dagger into the
swordsman's throat. Using his heavy staff like a club, Toth battered two men to
the ground, the sound of his blows punctuated by the snapping of bones. Their
howls of frenzy turned to groans of pain as they fell. Silk launched himself
from his saddle, rolled with the skill of an acrobat, and neatly ripped open
one fanatic with one of his daggers while simultaneously plunging the other
into the chest of a fat man who was clumsily trying to wield an axe. Chretienne
whirled so quickly that Garion was almost thrown from his saddle as the big
stallion trampled a Karand into the earth with his steel‑shod hooves. The
lone remaining fanatic stood in the doorway of the crude temple. He was much
older than his companions, and his face had been tattooed into a grotesque
mask. His only weapon was a skull‑surmounted staff, and he was
brandishing it at them even as he shrieked an incantation. His words broke off
suddenly, however, as Velvet hurled one of her knives at him with a smooth
underhand cast. The wizard gaped down in amazement at the hilt of her knife
protruding from his chest. Then he slowly toppled over backward. There
was a brief silence, punctuated only by the groans of the two men Toth had
crippled. And then a harsh scream came from the temple ‑a woman's scream.
Garion
jumped from his saddle, stepped over the body in the doorway, and looked into
the large, smoky room. A
half‑naked woman lay on the crude altar against the far wall. She had
been bound to it in a spread‑eagle position and she was partially covered
by a filthy blanket. Her features were distorted, and her belly grossly,
impossibly distended. She screamed again and then spoke in gasps. "Nahaz! Magrash Klat Grichak!
Nahaz!" "I'll
deal with this, Garion," Polgara said firmly from behind him. "Wait
outside with the others." "Were
there any others in there?" Silk asked him as he came out. "Just
the woman. Aunt Pol's with her." Garion suddenly realized that he was
shaking violently. "What
was that language she was speaking?" Sadi asked, carefully cleaning his
poisoned dagger. "The
language of the demons," Belgarath replied. "She was calling out to the father of her baby." "Nahaz?"
Garion asked, his voice startled. "She
thinks it was Nahaz," the old man said. "She could be wrong ‑or
maybe not." From
inside the temple the woman screamed again. "Is
anybody hurt?" Durnik asked. "They
are," Silk replied, pointing at the fallen Karands. Then he squatted and
repeatedly plunged his daggers into the dirt to cleanse the blood off them. "Kheldar,"
Velvet said in a strangely weak voice," would you get my knife for
me?" Garion
looked at her and saw that her face was pale and that her hands were trembling
slightly. He realized then that this self-possessed young woman was perhaps not
quite so ruthless as he had thought. "Of course, Liselle," Silk replied
in a neutral tone. The little man quite obviously also understood the cause of
her distress. He rose, went to the doorway, and pulled the knife out of the
wizard's chest. He wiped it carefully and returned it to her. "Why don't
you go back and stay with Ce'Nedra?" he suggested. "We can clean up here." "Thank
you, Kheldar," she said, turned her horse, and rode out of the clearing. "She's
only a girl," Silk said to Garion in a defensive tone. "She is good, though," he added with a
certain pride. "Yes,"
Garion agreed. "Very good." He looked around at the twisted shapes
lying in heaps in the clearing.
"Why don't we drag all these bodies over behind the temple?"
he suggested. "This place is bad enough without all of this." There
was another scream from the temple. Noon
came and went unnoticed as Garion and the others endured the cries of the
laboring woman. By midafternoon, the screams had grown much weaker, and as the
sun was just going down, there came one dreadful last shriek that seemed to
dwindle off into silence. No other sound came from inside, and after several
minutes, Polgara came out. Her face was pale, and her hands and clothing were
drenched with blood. "Well, Pol?" Belgarath asked her. "She
died." "And
the demon?" "Stillborn.
Neither one of them survived the birth." She looked down at her clothing.
"Durnik, please bring me a blanket and water to wash in." "Of
course, Pol." With her husband shielding her by holding up the blanket,
Polgara deliberately removed all of her clothing, throwing each article through
the temple doorway. Then she drew the blanket about her. "Now burn
it," she said to them. "Burn it to the ground." CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE They
crossed the border into Jenno about noon the following day, still following the
trail of Zandramas. The
experiences of the previous afternoon and evening had left them all subdued,
and they rode on in silence. A
league or so past the rather indeterminate border, they pulled off to the side
of the road to eat. The spring sunlight was very bright and the day pleasantly
warm. Garion walked a little ways away from the others and reflectively watched
a cloud of yellow‑striped bees industriously working at a patch of wild
flowers. "Garion,"
Ce'Nedra said in a small voice, coming up behind him. "Yes,
Ce'Nedra?" He put his arm around her. "What
really happened back there?" "You
saw about as much of it as I did." "That's
not what I mean. What happened inside the temple? Did that poor woman and her
baby really just die -or did Polgara
kill them?" "Ce'Nedra!" "I
have to know, Garion. She was so grim about it before she went inside that
place. She was going to kill the baby. Then she came out and told us that the
mother and baby had both died in the birth. Wasn't that very convenient?" He
drew in a deep breath. "Ce'Nedra, think back. You've known Aunt Pol for a long time now. Has she ever told you
a lie ‑ever?" "Well ‑sometimes she hasn't told
me the whole truth. She's told me part of it and kept the rest a secret." "That's
not the same as lying, Ce'Nedra, and you know it." "Well‑"
"You're
angry because she said we might have to kill that thing." "Baby,"
she corrected firmly. He
took her by the shoulders and looked directly into her face. "No,
Ce'Nedra. It was a thing ‑half human, half demon, and all monster." "But
it was so little ‑so helpless." "How
do you know that?" "All
babies are little when they're born." "I
don't think that one was. I saw the woman for just a minute before Aunt Pol
told me to leave the temple. Do you remember how big you were just before Geran
was born? Well, that woman's stomach was at least five times as big as yours
was ‑and she wasn't a great deal taller than you are." "You
aren't serious!" "Oh,
yes, I am. There was no way that the demon could have been born without killing
its mother. For all I know, it might just simply have clawed its way out." "It's
own mother?" she gasped. "Did
you think it would love its mother? Demons don't know how to love, Ce'Nedra.
That's why they're demons. Fortunately the demon died. It's too bad that the
woman had to die, too, but it was much too late to do anything for her by the
time we got there." "You're
a cold, hard person, Garion." "Oh,
Ce'Nedra, you know better than that. What happened back there was unpleasant,
certainly, but none of us had any choice but to do exactly what we did." She
turned her back on him and started to stalk away. "Ce'Nedra," he said, hurrying to
catch her. "What?" She tried to free her arm
from his grasp. "We
didn't have any choice," he repeated. "Would you want Geran to grow
up in a world filled with demons?" She
stared at him. "No," she firmly admitted. "It's just that . .
." She left it hanging. "I
know," He put his arms about her. "Oh,
Garion." She suddenly clung to him, and everything was all right again. After
they had eaten, they rode on through the forest, passing occasional villages
huddled deep among the trees. The villages were rude, most of them consisting
of a dozen or so rough log houses and surrounded by crude log palisades. There
were usually a rather surprising number of hogs rooting among the stumps that
surrounded each village. "There don't seem to be very many
dogs," Durnik observed. These
people prefer pigs as house pets," Silk told him. "As a race, Karands
have a strong affinity for dirt, and pigs satisfy certain deep inner needs
among them." "Do
you know something, Silk," the smith said then. "You'd be a much more pleasant
companion if you didn't try to turn everything into a joke." "It's
a failing I have. I've looked at the world for quite a few years now and I've
found that if I don't laugh, I'll probably end up crying." "You're
really serious, aren't you?" "Would
I do that to an old friend?" About
midafternoon, the road they were following curved slightly, and they soon
reached the edge of the forest and a fork in the rutted track. "All right. Which way?" Belgarath
asked. Garion
lifted his sword from the pommel of his saddle and swept it slowly back and
forth until he felt the familiar tug. "The right fork," he replied. "I'm
so glad you said that," Silk told
him. "The left fork leads to Calida, I'd expect that news of Harakan's
death has reached there by now. Even without the demons, a town full of
hysterics doesn't strike me as a very nice place to visit. The followers of
Lord Mengha might be just a bit upset when they hear that he's gone off and
left them." "Where
does the right fork go?" Belgarath asked him. "Down
to the lake," Silk replied, "Lake Karanda, It's the biggest lake in
the world. When you stand on the shore, it's like looking at an ocean." Garion
frowned. "Grandfather," he said, starting to worry, "Do you
think that Zandramas knows that the Orb can follow her?" "It's
possible, yes." "And
would she know that it can't follow her over water?" "I
couldn't say for sure." "But
if she does, isn't it possible that she went to the lake in order to hide her
trail from us? She could have sailed out a ways, doubled back, and come ashore
just about anyplace. Then she could have struck out in a new direction, and
we'd never pick up her trail again." Belgarath
scratched at his beard, squinting in the sunlight. "Pol," he said.
"Are there any Grolims about?" She
concentrated a bit. "Not in the immediate vicinity, father," she
replied. "Good.
When Zandramas was trying to tamper with Ce'Nedra back at Rak Hagga, weren't
you able to lock your thought with hers for a while?" "Yes,
briefly." "She
was at Ashaba then, right?" She
nodded. "Did
you get any kind of notion about which direction she was planning to go when
she left?" She
frowned. "Nothing very specific, father ‑just a vague hint about
wanting to go home. "Darshiva,"
Silk said, snapping his fingers. "We know that Zandramas is a Darshivan
name, and Zakath told Garion that it was in Darshiva that she started stirring
up trouble." Belgarath
grunted. "It's a little thin," he said. "I'd feel a great deal
more comfortable with some confirmation." He looked at Polgara. "Do
you think you could reestablish contact with her ‑even for just a moment?
All I need is a direction." "I
don't think so, father. I'll try, but . . ." she shrugged. Then her face
grew very calm, and Garion could feel her mind reaching out with a subtle
probing. After a few minutes, she relaxed her will. "She's shielding,
father," she told the old man. "I can't pick up anything at
all." He
muttered a curse under his breath. "We'll just have to go on down to the
lake and ask a few questions. Maybe somebody saw her." "I'm
sure they did," Silk said, "but Zandramas likes to drown sailors,
remember? Anyone who saw where she landed is probably sleeping under thirty
feet of water." "Can
you think of an alternative plan?" "Not
offhand, no." "Then
we go on to the lake." As
the sun began to sink slowly behind them, they passed a fair‑sized town
set perhaps a quarter of a mile back from the road. The inhabitants were
gathered outside the palisade surrounding it. They had a huge bonfire going,
and just in front of the fire stood a crude, skull-surmounted altar of logs. A
skinny man wearing several feathers in his hair and with lurid designs painted
on his face and body was before the altar, intoning an incantation at the top
of his lungs. His arms were stretched imploringly at the sky, and there was a
note of desperation in his voice. "What's
he doing?" Ce'Nedra asked. "He's
trying to raise a demon so that the townspeople can worship it," Eriond
told her calmly. "Garion!"
she said in alarm. "Shouldn't we run?" "He
won't succeed," Eriond assured her. "The demon won't come to him
anymore. Nahaz has told them all not to. The
wizard broke off his incantation. Even from this distance, Garion could see
that there was a look of panic on his face. An
angry mutter came from the townspeople. "That
crowd is starting to turn ugly," Silk observed. "The wizard had better raise his
demon on the next try, or he might be in trouble." The
gaudily painted man with feathers in his hair began the incantation again,
virtually shrieking and ranting at the sky. He completed it and stood waiting
expectantly. Nothing
happened. After
a moment, the crowd gave an angry roar and surged forward. They seized the
cringing wizard and tore his log altar apart. Then, laughing raucously, they
nailed his hands and feet to one of the logs with long spikes and, with a great
shout, they hurled the log up onto the bonfire. "Let's
get out of here," Belgarath said. "Mobs tend to go wild once they've
tasted blood." He led them away at a gallop. They
made camp that night in a willow thicket on the banks of a small stream,
concealing their fire as best they could. It
was foggy the following morning, and they rode warily with their hands close to
their weapons. "How
much farther to the lake?" Belgarath asked as the sun began to burn off
the fog. Silk
looked around into the thinning mist. "It's kind of hard to say. I'd guess
a couple more leagues at least." "Let's
pick up the pace, then. We're going to have to find a boat when we get there,
and that might take a while." They
urged their horses into a canter and continued on. The road had taken on a
noticeable downhill grade. "It's
a bit closer than I thought," Silk called to them. "I remember this
stretch of road. We should reach the lake in an hour or so." They
passed occasional Karands, clad in brown fur for the most part and heavily
armed. The eyes of these local people were suspicious, even hostile, but
Garion's mail shirt, helmet, and sword were sufficient to gain the party
passage without incident. By
midmorning the gray fog had completely burned off. As they crested a knoll,
Garion reined in. Before him there lay an enormous body of water, blue and
sparkling in the midmorning sun. It looked for all the world like a vast inland
sea, with no hint of a far shore, but it did not have that salt tang of the
sea. "Big,
isn't it?" Silk said, pulling his horse in beside Chretienne. He pointed
toward a thatch‑and‑log village standing a mile or so up the
lake-shore. A number of fair‑sized boats were moored to a floating dock
jutting out into the water. "That's where I've usually hired boats when I
wanted to cross the lake." "You've
done business around here, then?" "Oh,
yes. There are gold mines in the mountains of Zamad, and deposits of gem stones
up in the forest." "How
big are those boats?" "Big
enough. We'll be a little crowded, but the weather's calm enough for a safe
crossing, even if the boat might be a bit overloaded." Then he frowned.
"What are they doing?" Garion
looked at the slope leading down to the village and saw a crowd of people
moving slowly down toward the lake-shore. There seemed to be a great deal of
fur involved in their clothing in varying shades of red and brown, though many
of them wore cloaks all dyed in hues of rust and faded blue. More and more of
them came over the hilltop, and other people came out of the village to meet
them. "Belgarath,"
the little Drasnian called. "I think we've got a problem." Belgarath
came jolting up to the crest of the knoll at a trot. He looked at the large
crowd gathering in front of the village. "We
need to get into that village to hire a boat," Silk told him. "We're
well enough armed to intimidate a few dozen villagers, but there are two or
three hundred people down there now. That could require some fairly serious
intimidation." "A
country fair, perhaps?" the old man asked. Silk
shook his head. "I wouldn't think so. It's the wrong time of year for it,
and those people don't have any carts with them." He swung down from his
saddle and went back to the packhorses. A moment or so later, he came back with
a poorly tanned red fur vest and a baggy fur hat. He pulled them on, bent over
and wrapped a pair of sackcloth leggings about his calves, tying them in place
with lengths of cord. "How do I look?" he asked. "Shabby," Garion told him. "That's
the idea. Shab's in fashion here in Karanda." He remounted. "Where
did you get the clothes?" Belgarath asked curiously. "I
pillaged one of the bodies back at the temple." The little man shrugged.
"I like to keep a few disguises handy. I'll go find out what's happening
down there." He dug his heels into his horse's flanks and galloped down
toward the throng gathering near the lakeside village. "Let's pull back out of sight,"
Belgarath suggested. "I'd rather not attract too much attention." They
walked their horses down the back side of the knoll and then some distance away
from the road to a shallow gully that offered concealment and dismounted there.
Garion climbed back up out of the gully on foot and lay down in the tall grass
to keep watch. About
a half‑hour later, Silk came loping back over the top of the knoll. Garion
rose from the grass and signaled to him. When
the little man reached the gully and dismounted, his expression was disgusted.
"Religion," he snorted. "I wonder what the world would be like
without it. That gathering down there is for the purpose of witnessing the
performance of a powerful wizard, who absolutely guarantees that he can raise a
demon ‑despite the notable lack of success of others lately. He's even
hinting that he might be able to persuade the Demon Lord Nahaz himself to put
in an appearance. That crowd's likely to be there all day." "Now
what?" Sadi asked. Belgarath
walked down the gully a ways, looking thoughtfully up at the sky. When he came
back, his look was determined. "We're going to need a couple more of
those," he said, pointing at Silk's disguise. "Nothing
simpler," Silk replied. "There are still enough latecomers going down
that hill for me to be able to waylay a few. What's the plan?" "You,
Garion, and I are going down there." "Interesting
notion, but I don't get the point." "The
wizard, whoever he is, is promising to raise Nahaz, but Nahaz is with Urvon and
isn't very likely to show up. After what we saw happen at that village
yesterday, it's fairly obvious that failing to produce a demon is a serious
mistake for a wizard to make. If our friend down there is so confident, it
probably means that he's going to create an illusion ‑since nobody's been
able to produce the real thing lately. I'm good at illusions myself, so I'll
just go down and challenge him." "Won't
they just fall down and worship your
illusion?" Velvet asked him. His
smile was chilling. "I don't really think so, Liselle," he replied.
"You see, there are demons, and then there are demons. If I do it right, there won't be a Karand within five
leagues of this place by sunset ‑depending on how fast they can run, of
course." He looked at Silk. "Haven't you left yet?" he asked
pointedly. While
Silk went off in search of more disguises, the old sorcerer made a few other
preparations. He found a long, slightly crooked branch to use as a staff and a
couple of feathers to stick in his hair. Then he sat down and laid his head
back against one of their packs. "All right, Pol," he instructed his
daughter, "make me hideous." She
smiled faintly and started to raise one hand. "Not that way. Just take some ink and draw some designs on my face. They
don't have to be too authentic-looking. The Karands have corrupted their
religion so badly that they wouldn't recognize authenticity if they stepped in
it." She
laughed and went to one of the packs, returning a moment later with an inkpot
and a quill pen. "Why
on earth are you carrying ink, Lady Polgara?" Ce'Nedra asked. "I
like to be prepared for eventualities as they arise. I went on a long journey
once and had to leave a note for someone along the way. I didn't have ink with
me, so I ended up opening a vein to get something to write with. I seldom make
the same mistake twice. Close your eyes, father. I always like to start with
the eyelids and work my way out." Belgarath
closed his eyes. "Durnik," he said as Polgara started drawing designs
on his face with her quill, "you and the others will stay back here. See
if you can find someplace a little better hidden than this gully." "All
right, Belgarath," the smith agreed. "How will we know when it's safe
to come down to the lake-shore?" "When
the screaming dies out." "Don't
move your lips, father," Polgara told him, frowning in concentration as
she continued her drawing. "Did
you want me to blacken your beard too?" "Leave
it the way it is. Superstitious people are always impressed by venerability,
and I look older than just about anybody." She
nodded her agreement. "Actually, father, you look older than dirt." "Very
funny, Pol," he said acidly. "Are you just about done?" "Did
you want the death symbol on your forehead?" she asked. "Might
as well," he grunted. "Those cretins down there won't recognize it,
but it looks impressive." By
the time Polgara had finished with her artwork, Silk returned with assorted
garments. "Any
problems?" Durnik asked him. "Simplicity
itself." Silk shrugged. "A man whose eyes are fixed on heaven is
fairly easy to approach from behind, and a quick rap across the back of the
head will usually put him to sleep." "Leave
your mail shirt and helmet, Garion," Belgarath said. "Karands don't
wear them. Bring your sword, though." "I'd
planned to." Garion began to struggle out of his mail shirt. After a
moment, Ce'Nedra came over to help him. "You're
getting rusty," she told him after they had hauled off the heavy thing.
She pointed at a number of reddish‑brown stains on the padded linen tunic
he wore under the shirt. "It's
one of the drawbacks to wearing armor," he replied. "That and the smell," she added,
wrinkling her nose. "You definitely
need a bath, Garion." "I'll
see if I can get around to it one of these days," he said. He pulled on
one of the fur vests Silk had stolen. Then he tied on the crude leggings and
crammed on a rancid‑smelling fur cap. "How do I look?" he asked
her. "Like
a barbarian," she replied. "That
was sort of the whole idea." "I
didn't steal you a hat," Silk was saying to Belgarath. "I thought you
might prefer to wear feathers." Belgarath
nodded. "All of us mighty wizards wear feathers," he agreed.
"It's a passing fad, I'm sure, but I always like to dress
fashionably." He looked over at the horses. "I think we'll
walk," he decided. "When the noise starts, the horses might get a bit
skittish." He looked at Polgara and the others who were staying behind.
"This shouldn't take us too long," he told them confidently and
strode off down the gully with Garion and Silk close behind him. They
emerged from the mouth of the gully at the south end of the knoll and walked
down the hill toward the crowd gathering on the lake-shore. "I
don't see any sign of their wizard yet," Garion said, peering ahead. "They
always like to keep their audiences waiting for a bit," Belgarath said.
"It's supposed to heighten the anticipation or something." The
day was quite warm as they walked down the hill, and the rancid smell coming
from their clothing grew stronger. Although they did not really look that much like Karands, the people in the crowd they
quietly joined paid them scant attention. Every eye seemed to be fixed on a
platform and one of those log altars backed by a line of skulls on stakes. "Where
do they get all the skulls?" Garion whispered to Silk. "They
used to be headhunters," Silk replied. "The Angaraks discouraged that
practice, so now they creep around at night robbing graves. I doubt if you
could find a whole skeleton in any graveyard in all of Karanda." "Let's
get closer to the altar," Belgarath muttered. "I don't want to have
to shove my way through this mob when things start happening." They
pushed through the crowd. A few of the greasy‑haired fanatics started to
object to being thrust aside, but one look at Belgarath's face with the hideous
designs Polgara had drawn on it convinced them that here was a wizard of
awesome power and that it perhaps might be wiser not to interfere with him. Just
as they reached the front near the altar, a man in a black Grolim robe strode
out through the gate of the lakeside village, coming directly toward the altar. "I think that's our wizard,"
Belgarath said quietly. "A Grolim?" Silk sounded slightly
surprised. "Let's
see what he's up to." The
black‑robed man reached the platform and stepped up to stand in front of
the altar. He raised both hands and spoke harshly in a language Garion did not
understand. His words could have been either a benediction or a curse. The
crowd fell immediately silent. Slowly the Grolim pushed back his hood and let
his robe fall to the platform. He wore only a loincloth, and his head had been
shaved. His body was covered from crown to toe with elaborate tattoos. Silk
winced. "That must have really
hurt," he muttered. "Prepare
ye all to look upon the face of your God," the Grolim announced in a large
voice, then bent to inscribe the designs on the platform before the altar. "That's
what I thought," Belgarath whispered. "That circle he drew isn't
complete. If he were really going to
raise a demon, he wouldn't have made that mistake." The Grolim straightened and began declaiming
the words of the incantation in a rolling, oratorical style. "He's
being very cautious," Belgarath told them. "He's leaving out certain
key phrases. He doesn't want to raise a real
demon accidentally. Wait." The old man smiled bleakly. "Here he
goes." Garion
also felt the surge as the Grolim's will focused and then he heard the familiar
rushing sound. "Behold
the Demon Lord Nahaz," the tattooed Grolim shouted, and a shadow‑encased
form appeared before the altar with a flash of fire, a peal of thunder, and a
cloud of sulfur‑stinking smoke. Although the figure was no larger than an
ordinary man, it looked very substantial for some reason. "Not
too bad, really," Belgarath admitted grudgingly. "It
looks awfully solid to me, Belgarath," Silk said nervously. "It's
only an illusion, Silk," the old man quietly reassured him. "A good
one, but still only an illusion." The
shadowy form on the platform before the altar rose to its full height and then
pulled back its hood of darkness to reveal the hideous face Garion had seen in
Torak's throne room at Ashaba. As
the crowd fell to its knees with a great moan, Belgarath drew in his breath
sharply. "When this crowd starts to disperse, don't let the Grolim
escape," he instructed. "He's actually seen the real Nahaz, and that
means that he was one of Harakan's cohorts. I want some answers out of
him." Then the old man drew himself up. "Well, I guess I might as
well get started with this," he said. He stepped up in front of the
platform. "Fraud!" he shouted in a great voice. " Fraud and
fakery!" The
Grolim stared at him, his eyes narrowing as he saw the designs drawn on his
face. "On your knees before the Demon Lord," he blustered. "Fraud!"
Belgarath denounced him again. He stepped up onto the platform and faced the
stunned crowd. "This is no wizard, but only a Grolim trickster," he
declared. "The
Demon Lord will tear all your flesh from your bones," the Grolim shrieked. "All
right," Belgarath replied with calm contempt. "Let's see him do it.
Here. I'll even help him." He pulled back his sleeve, approached the
shadowy illusion hovering threateningly before the altar and quite deliberately
ran his bare arm into the shadow's gaping maw. A moment later, his hand
emerged, coming, or so it appeared, out of the back of the Demon Lord's head.
He pushed his arm further until his entire wrist and forearm were sticking out
of the back of the illusion. Then, quite deliberately, he wiggled his fingers
at the people gathered before the altar. A nervous titter ran through the crowd. "I
think you missed a shred or two of flesh, Nahaz," the old man said to the
shadowy form standing before him." There still seems to be quite a bit of
meat clinging to my fingers and arm." He pulled his arm back out of the
shadow and then passed both hands back and forth through the Grolim's illusion.
"It appears to lack a bit of substance, friend," he said to the
tattooed man. "Why don't we send it back where you found it? Then I'll
show you and your parishoners here a real
demon." He
put his hands derisively on his hips, leaned forward slightly from the waist,
and blew at the shadow. The illusion vanished, and the tattooed Grolim stepped
back fearfully. "He's
getting ready to run, Silk whispered to Garion. "You get on that side of
the platform, and I'll get on this. Thump his head for him if he comes your
way." Garion
nodded and edged around toward the far side of the platform. Belgarath
raised his voice again to the crowd. "You fall upon your knees before the
reflection of the Demon Lord," he roared at them. "What will you do
when I bring before you the King of Hell?" He bent and quickly traced the
circle and pentagram about his feet. The tattooed priest edged further away
from him. "Stay, Grolim," Belgarath said with
a cruel laugh. "The King of Hell is always hungry, and I think he might
like to devour you when he arrives." He made a hooking gesture with one
hand, and the Grolim began to struggle as if he had been seized by a powerful,
invisible hand. Then
Belgarath began to intone an incantation quite different from the one the
Grolim had spoken, and his words reverberated from the vault of heaven as he
subtly amplified them into enormity. Seething sheets of vari-colored flame shot
through the air from horizon to horizon. "Behold the Gates of Hell!" he
roared, pointing. Far
out on the lake, two vast columns seemed to appear; between them were great
billowing clouds of smoke and flame. From behind that burning gate came the
sound of a multitude of hideous voices shrieking some awful hymn of praise. "And
now I call upon the King of Hell to reveal himself!" the old man shouted,
raising his crooked staff. The surging force of his will was vast, and the
great sheets of flame flickering in the sky actually seemed to blot out the sun
and to replace its light with a dreadful light of its own. From
beyond the gate of fire carne a huge whistling sound that descended into a
roar. The flames parted, and the shape of a mighty tornado swept between the
two pillars. Faster and faster the tornado whirled, turning from inky black to
pale, frozen white. Ponderously, that towering white cloud advanced across the
lake, congealing as it came. At first it appeared to be some vast snow wraith
with hollow eyes and gaping mouth. It was quite literally hundreds of feet
tall, and its breath swept across the now‑terrified crowd before the altar
like a blizzard. "Ye
have tasted ice," Belgarath told them. "Now taste fire! Your worship
of the false Demon Lord hath offended the King of Hell, and now will ye roast
in perpetual flames!" He made another sweeping gesture with his staff, and
a deep red glow appeared in the center of the seething white shape that even
now approached the shore of the lake. The sooty red glow grew more and more
rapidly, expanding until it filled the encasing white entirely. Then the
wraithlike figure of flame and swirling ice raised its hundred‑foot‑long
arms and roared with a deafening sound. The ice seemed to shatter, and the
wraith stood as a creature of fire.
Flames shot from its mouth and nostrils, and steam rose from the surface
of the lake as it moved across the last few yards of water before reaching the
shore. It
reached down one enormous hand, placing it atop the altar, palm turned up.
Belgarath calmly stepped up onto that burning hand, and the illusion raised him
high into the air. "Infidels!" he roared at them in an
enormous voice. "Prepare ye all to suffer the wrath
of the King of Hell for your foul apostasy!" There
was a dreadful moan from the Karands, followed by terrified screams as the fire‑wraith
reached out toward the crowd with its other huge, burning hand. Then,
as one man, they turned and fled, shrieking in terror. Somehow,
perhaps because Belgarath was concentrating so much of his attention on the
vast form he had created and was struggling to maintain, the Grolim broke free
and jumped down off the platform. Garion,
however, was waiting for him. He reached out and stopped the fleeing man with
one hand placed flat against his chest, even as he swept the other back and
then around in a wide swing that ended with a jolting impact against the side of
the tattooed man's head. The
Grolim collapsed in a heap. For some reason, Garion found that very satisfying. CHAPTER TWENTY‑TWO "Which
boat did you want to steal?" Silk asked as Garion dropped the unconscious
Grolim on the floating dock that stuck out into the lake. "Why
ask me?" Garion replied, feeling just a bit uncomfortable with Silk's
choice of words. "Because
you and Durnik are the ones who are going to have to sail it. I don't know the
first thing about getting a boat to move through the water without tipping
over." "Capsizing," Garion corrected
absently, looking at the various craft moored to the dock. "What?" "The word is 'capsize,' Silk. You tip
over a wagon. You capsize a boat." "It
means the same thing, doesn't it?" "Approximately,
yes. " "Why
make an issue of it, then? How about this one?" The little man pointed at
a broad‑beamed vessel with a pair of eyes painted on the bow. "Not
enough freeboard," Garion told him. "The horses are heavy, so any
boat we take is going to settle quite a bit." Silk
shrugged. "You're the expert. You're starting to sound as professional as
Barak or Greldik." He grinned suddenly. "You know, Garion, I've never
stolen anything as big as a boat before. It's really very challenging." "I
wish you'd stop using the word 'steal.' Couldn't we just say that we're
borrowing a boat?" "Did
you plan to sail it back and return it when we're finished with it?" "
"No. Not really." "Then
the proper word is 'steal.' You're the expert on ships and sailing; I'm the
expert on theft." They
walked farther out on the dock. "Let's
go on board this one and have a look around," Garion said, pointing at an
ungainly‑looking scow painted an unwholesome green color. "It
looks like a washtub." "I'm
not planning to win any races with it." Garion leaped aboard the scow.
"It's big enough for the horses and the sides are high enough to keep the
weight from swamping it." He inspected the spars and rigging. "A
little crude," he noted, "but Durnik and I should be able to manage." "Check
the bottom for leaks," Silk suggested. "Nobody would paint a boat
that color if it didn't leak." Garion
went below and checked the hold and the bilges. When he came back up on deck,
he had already made up his mind. "I think we'll borrow this one," he
said, jumping back to the pier. "The
term is still 'steal,' Garion." Garion
sighed. "All right, steal ‑if it makes you happy." "Just
trying to be precise, that's all." "Let's
go get that Grolim and drag him up here," Garion suggested. "We'll
throw him in the boat and tie him up. I don't think he'll wake up for a while, but there's no point in taking
chances." "How
hard did you hit him?" "Quite
hard, actually. For some reason he irritated me." They
started back to where the Grolim lay. "You're
getting to be more like Belgarath every day," Silk told him. "You do
more damage out of simple irritation than most men can do in a towering
rage." Garion
shrugged and rolled the tattooed Grolim over with his foot. He took hold of one
of the unconscious man's ankles. "Get his other leg," he said. The
two of them walked back toward the scow with the Grolim dragging limply along
behind them, his shaved head bouncing up and down on the logs of the dock. when
they reached the scow, Garion took the man's arms while Silk took his ankles.
They swung him back and forth a few times, then lobbed him across the rail like a sack of grain. Garion jumped
across again and bound him hand and foot. "Here
comes Belgarath with the others," Silk said from the dock. "Good.
Here ‑catch the other end of this gangplank." Garion swung the
ungainly thing around and pushed it out toward the waiting little Drasnian.
Silk caught hold of it, pulled it out farther, and set the end down on the
dock. "Did
you find anything?" he asked the others as they approached. "We
did quite well, actually." Durnik replied. "One of those buildings is
a storehouse. It was crammed to the rafters with food." "Good.
I wasn't looking forward to making the rest of this trip on short
rations." Belgarath
was looking at the scow. "It isn't much of a boat, Garion," he
objected. "If you were going to steal one, why didn't you steal something
a little fancier?" "You
see?" Silk said to Garion. "I told you that it was the right
word." "I'm
not stealing it for its looks, Grandfather," Garion said. "I don't
plan to keep it. It's big enough to hold the horses, and the sails are simple
enough so that Durnik and I can manage them. If you don't like it, go steal one
of your own." "Grumpy
today, aren't we?" the old man said mildly. "What did you do with my
Grolim?" "He's
lying up here in the scuppers." "Is
he awake yet?" "Not
for some time, I don't think. I hit him fairly hard. Are you coming on board,
or would you rather go steal a different boat?" "Be
polite, dear," Polgara chided. "No,
Garion," Belgarath said. "If you've got your heart set on this one,
then we'll take this one." It
took awhile to get the horses aboard, and then they all fell to the task of
raising the boat's square‑rigged sails. When they were raised and set to
Garion's satisfaction, he took hold of the tiller. "All right," he
said. "Cast off the lines." "You
sound like a real sailor, dear," Ce'Nedra said in admiration. "I'm
glad you approve." He raised his voice slightly. "Toth, would you take that boat hook
and push us out from the pier, please? I don't want to have to crash through
all these other boats to get to open water." The
giant nodded, picked up the long boat hook, and shoved against the dock with
it. The bow swung slowly out from the dock with the sails flapping in the
fitful breeze. "Isn't
the word 'ship,' Garion?" Ce'Nedra asked. "What?" "You
called them boats. Aren't they called ships?" He
gave her a long, steady look. "I
was only asking," she said defensively. "Don't.
Please." "What
did you hit this man with, Garion?" Belgarath asked peevishly. He was
kneeling beside the Grolim. "My
fist," Garion replied. "Next
time, use an axe or a club. You almost killed him." "Would
anyone else like to register any complaints?" Garion asked in a loud
voice. "Let's pile them all up in a heap right now." They
all stared at him, looking a bit shocked. He
gave up. "Just forget that I said it." He squinted up at the sails,
trying to swing the bow to the exact angle which would allow the sails to catch
the offshore breeze. Then, quite suddenly, they bellied out
and boomed, and the scow began to pick up speed, plowing out past the end of
the pier and into open water. "Pol,"
Belgarath said. "Why don't you come over here and see what you can do with
this man? I can't get a twitch out of him, and I want to question him." "All
right, father." She went to the Grolim, knelt beside him, and put her
hands on his temples. She concentrated for a moment, and Garion felt the surge
of her will. The Grolim groaned. "Sadi,"
she said thoughtfully, "Do you have any nephara in that case of
yours?" The
eunuch nodded. "I was just going to suggest it myself, Lady Polgara."
He knelt and opened his red case. Belgarath looked at his daughter quizzically. "It's
a drug, father," she explained. "It induces truthfulness." "Why
not do it the regular way?" he asked. "The
man's a Grolim. His mind is likely to be very strong. I could probably overcome
him, but it would take time ‑and it would be very tiring. Nephara works
just as well and it doesn't take any effort." He
shrugged. "Suit yourself, Pol." Sadi
had taken a vial of a thick green liquid from his case. He unstoppered it and
then took hold of the Grolim's nose, holding it until the half‑conscious
man was forced to open his mouth in order to breathe. Then the eunuch
delicately tilted three drops of the green syrup onto the man's tongue.
"I'd suggest giving him a few moments before you wake him, Lady
Polgara," he said, squinting clinically at the Grolim's face. "Give
the drug time to take effect first." He restoppered the vial and put it
back in his case. "Will
the drug hurt him in any way?" Durnik asked. Sadi
shook his head. "It simply relaxes the will," he replied. "He'll
be rational and coherent, but very tractable." "He
also won't be able to focus his mind
sufficiently to use any talent he may have," Polgara added. "We won't
have to worry about his translocating himself away from us the moment he wakes
up." She critically watched the Grolim's face, occasionally lifting one of
his eyelids to note the drug's progress. "I think it's taken hold
now," she said finally. She untied the prisoner's hands and feet. Then
she put her hands on the man's temples and gently brought him back to consciousness.
"How are you feeling?" she asked him. "My
head hurts," the Grolim said plaintively. "That
will pass," she assured him. She rose and looked at Belgarath. "Speak
to him calmly, father," she said, "and start out with simple
questions. With nephara it's best to lead them rather gently up to the
important things." Belgarath
nodded. He picked up a wooden pail, inverted it, it on the deck beside the
Grolim, and sat on it. "Good morning, friend," he said pleasantly,
"or is it afternoon?" He squinted up at the sky. "You're
not really a Karand, are you?" the Grolim asked. His voice sounded dreamy.
"I thought you were one of their wizards, but now that I look at you more
closely, I can see that you're not." "You're
very astute, friend," Belgarath congratulated him. "What's your
name?" "Arshag,"
the Grolim replied. "And
where are you from?" "I
am of the Temple at Calida." "I
thought you might be. Do you happen to know a Chandim named Harakan, by any
chance?" "He
now prefers to be known as Lord Mengha. "Ah,
yes, I'd heard about that. That illusion of Nahaz you raised this morning was
very accurate. You must have seen him several times in order to get everything
right," "I
have frequently been in close contact with Nahaz," the Grolim admitted. "It was I who
delivered him to Lord Mengha." "Why
don't you tell me about that? I'm sure it's a fascinating story and I'd really
like to hear it. Take your time, Arshag. Tell me the whole story, and don't
leave out any of the details." The
Grolim smiled almost happily. "I've been wanting to tell someone the story
for a long time now," he said. "Do you really want to hear
it?" "I'm
absolutely dying to hear it," Belgarath assured him. The
Grolim smiled again. "Well," he began, "it all started quite a
number of years ago ‑not too long after the death of Torak. I was serving
in the Temple at Calida. Though we were all in deepest despair, we tried to
keep the faith alive. Then one day Harakan came to our temple and sought me out
privately. I had journeyed at times to Mal Yaska on Church business and I knew
Harakan to be of high rank among the Chandim and very close to the Holy
Disciple Urvon. When we were alone, he told me that Urvon had consulted the
Oracles and Prophecies concerning the direction the Church must take in her
blackest hour. The Disciple had discovered that a new God was destined to rise
over Angarak, and that he will hold Cthrag Sardius in his right hand and Cthrag
Yaska in his left. And he will be the almighty Child of Dark, and the Lord of
Demons shall do his bidding." "That's
a direct quotation, I take it?" Arshag
nodded. "From the eighth antistrophe of the Ashabine Oracles," he
confirmed. "It's
a little obscure, but prophecies usually are. Go on." Arshag
shifted his position and continued. "The Disciple Urvon interpreted the
passage to mean that our new God would have the aid of the demons in quelling
his enemies." "Did
Harakan identify these enemies for you?" Arshag
nodded again. "He mentioned Zandramas ‑of whom I have heard‑
and one named Agachak, whose name is strange to me. He also warned me that the
Child of Light would probably attempt to interfere." "That's
a reasonable assumption," Silk murmured to Garion. "Harakan,
who is the Disciple's closest advisor, had selected me to perform a great task," Arshag continued proudly.
"He charged me to seek out the wizards of Karanda and to study their arts
so that I might summon up the Demon Lord Nahaz and beseech him to aid the
Disciple Urvon in his struggles with his enemies." "Did
he tell you how dangerous that task would be?" Belgarath asked him. "I
understood the perils," Arshag said, "but I accepted them willingly,
for my rewards were to be great." "I'm
sure," Belgarath murmured. "Why didn't Harakan do it himself?" "The
Disciple Urvon had placed another task upon Harakan ‑somewhere in the
west, I understand‑ having to do with a child." Belgarath
nodded blandly. "I think I've heard about it." "Anyway."
Arshag went on, "I journeyed into the forest of the north, seeking out the
wizards who still practiced their rites in places hidden from the eyes of the
Church. In time, I found such a one." His lip curled in a sneer. "He
was an ignorant savage of small skill, at best only able to raise an imp or
two, but he agreed to accept me as his pupil ‑and slave. It was he who
saw fit to put these marks upon my body." He glanced with distaste at his
tattoos. "He kept me in a kennel and made me serve him and listen to his
ravings. I learned what little he could teach me and then I strangled him and
went in search of a more powerful teacher." "Note
how deep the gratitude of Grolims goes," Silk observed quietly to Garion,
who was concentrating half on the story and half on the business of steering
the scow. "The
years that followed were difficult," Arshag continued. "I went from
teacher to teacher, suffering enslavement and abuse." A bleak smile
crossed his face. "Occasionally, they used to sell me to other wizards ‑as
one might sell a cow or a pig. After I learned the arts, I retraced my steps
and repaid each one for his impertinences. At length, in a place near the
barrens of the north, I was able to apprentice myself to an ancient man reputed
to be the most powerful wizard in Karanda. He was very old, and his eyes were
failing, so he took me for a young Karand seeking wisdom. He accepted me as his
apprentice, and my training began in earnest. The raising of minor demons is no
great chore, but summoning a Demon Lord is much more difficult and much more
perilous. The wizard claimed to have done it twice in his life, but he may have
been lying. He did, however, show me how to raise the image of the Demon Lord Nahaz and also how to communicate with him.
No spell or incantation is powerful enough to compel a Demon Lord to come when he is called. He will come only if
he consents to come ‑and
usually for reasons of his own. "Once
I had learned all that the old wizard could teach me, I killed him and
journeyed south toward Calida again." He sighed a bit regretfully.
"The old man was a kindly master, and I was sorry that I had to kill
him." Then he shrugged. "But he was old," he added, "and I
sent him off with a single knife stroke to the heart." "Steady,
Durnik," Silk said, putting his hand on the angry smith's arm. "At
Calida, I found the Temple in total disarray," Arshag went on. "My
brothers had finally succumbed to absolute despair, and the Temple had become a
vile sink of corruption and degeneracy. I suppressed my outrage, however, and
kept to myself. I dispatched word to Mal Yaska, advising Harakan that I had
been successful in my mission and that I awaited his commands in the Temple at
Calida. In time, I received a reply from one of the Chandim, who told me that
Harakan had not yet returned from the west." He paused. "Do you
suppose that I could have a drink of water?" he asked. "I have a very
foul taste in my mouth for some reason." Sadi
went to the water cask in the stern and dipped out a tin cup of water. "No
drug is completely perfect," he
murmured defensively to Garion in passing. Arshag
gratefully took the cup from Sadi and drank. "Go
on with your story," Belgarath told him when he had finished. Arshag
nodded. "It was a bit less than a year ago that Harakan returned from the west," he
said. "He came up to Calida, and he and I met in secret. I told him what I
had accomplished and advised him of the limitations involved in any attempts to
raise a Demon Lord. Then we went to a secluded place, and I instructed him in
the incantations and spells which would raise an image of Nahaz and permit us to
speak through the gate that lies between the worlds and communicate directly
with Nahaz. Once I had established contact with the Demon Lord, Harakan began
to speak with him. He mentioned Cthrag Sardius, but Nahaz already knew of it.
And then Harakan told Nahaz that during the long years that Torak slept, the
Disciple Urvon had become more and more obsessed with wealth and power and had
at last convinced himself that he was in fact a demigod, and but one step
removed from divinity. Harakan proposed an alliance between himself and Nahaz.
He suggested that the Demon Lord nudge Urvon over the edge into madness and
then aid him in defeating all the others who were seeking the hiding place of
Cthrag Sardius. Unopposed, Urvon would easily gain the stone." "I
gather that you chose to go along with them -instead of warning Urvon what was
afoot? What did you get out of the
arrangement?" "They
let me live." Arshag shrugged. "I think Harakan wanted to kill me ‑just
to be safe‑ but Nahaz told him that I could still be useful. He promised
me kingdoms of my own to rule ‑and demon children to do my bidding.
Harakan was won over by the Demon Lord and he treated me courteously." "I
don't exactly see that there's much advantage to Nahaz in giving the Sardion to
Urvon," Belgarath confessed. "Nahaz
wants Cthrag Sardius for himself," Arshag told him. "If Urvon has
been driven mad, Nahaz will simply take Cthrag Sardius from him and replace it
with a piece of worthless rock. Then the Demon Lord and Harakan will put Urvon
in a house somewhere ‑Ashaba perhaps, or some other isolated castle‑
and they'll surround him with imps and lesser demons to blind him with
illusions. There he will play at being God in blissful insanity while Nahaz and
Harakan rule the world between them." "Until
the real new God of Angarak
arises," Polgara added. "There
will be no new God of Angarak,"
Arshag disagreed. "Once Nahaz puts his hand on Cthrag Sardius -the Sardion‑ both Prophecies will cease to
exist. The Child of Light and the Child of Dark will vanish forever. The Elder
Gods will be banished, and Nahaz will be Lord of the Universe and Master of the
destinies of all mankind." "And
what does Harakan get out of this?" Belgarath asked. "Dominion
of the Church ‑and the secular throne of all the world." "I
hope he got that in writing," Belgarath said dryly. "Demons are
notorious for not keeping their promises. Then what happened?" "A
messenger arrived at Calida with instructions for Harakan from Urvon. The
Disciple told him that there must be a disruption in Karanda so violent that
Kal Zakath would have no choice but to return from Cthol Murgos. Once the
Emperor was back in Mallorea, it would be a simple matter to have him killed,
and once he is dead, Urvon believes that he can manipulate the succession to
place a tractable man on the throne ‑one he can take with him when he
goes to the place where the Sardion lies hidden. Apparently, this is one of the
conditions which must be met before the new God arises." Belgarath
nodded. "A great many things are starting to fall into place." he
said. "What happened then?" "Harakan
and I journeyed again in secret to that secluded place, and I once again opened
the gate and brought forth the image of Nahaz. Harakan and the Demon Lord spoke
together for a time, and suddenly the image was made flesh, and Nahaz himself
stood before us. Harakan
instructed me that I should henceforth call him by the name Mengha, since the
name Harakan is widely known in Mallorea, and then we went again to Calida, and
Nahaz went with us. The Demon Lord summoned his hordes, and Calida fell. Nahaz
demanded a certain repayment for his aid, and Lord Mengha instructed me to
provide it. It was then that I discovered why Nahaz had let me live. We spoke
together, and he told me what he wanted. I did not care for the notion, but the
people involved were only Karands, so‑" He shrugged."The
Karands regard Nahaz as their God, and so it was not difficult for me to
persuade young Karandese women that receiving the attentions of the Demon Lord
would be a supreme honor. They went to him willingly , each one of them hoping
in her heart to bear his offspring ‑not knowing, of course, that such a
birth would rip them apart like fresh‑gutted pigs." He smirked
contemptuously. "The rest I think you know." "Oh,
yes, we do indeed." Belgarath's voice was like a nail scraping across a
flat stone. "When did they leave? Harakan and Nahaz, I mean? We know that
they're no longer in this part of Karanda." "It
was about a month ago. We were preparing to lay siege to Torpakan on the border
of Delchin, and I awoke one morning to discover that Lord Mengha and the Demon
Nahaz were gone and that none of their familiar demons were any longer with the
army. Everyone looked to me, but none of my spells or incantations could raise
even the least of demons. The army grew enraged, and I barely escaped with my
life. I journeyed north again toward Calida, but found things there in total
chaos. Without the demons to hold them in line, the Karands had quickly become
unmanageable. I found that I could,
however, still call up the image of
Nahaz. It seemed likely to me that with Mengha and Nahaz gone, I could sway
Karandese loyalty to me, if I used the image cleverly enough, and thus come to
rule all of Karanda myself. I was attempting a beginning of that plan this
morning when you interrupted." "I
see," Belgarath said bleakly. "How
long have you been in this vicinity?" Polgara asked the captive suddenly. "Several
weeks," the Grolim replied. "Good,"
she said. "Some few weeks ago, a woman came from the west carrying a
child." "I
pay little attention to women." "This
one might have been a bit different. We know that she came to that village back
on the lake-shore and that she would have hired a boat. Did any word of that
reach you?" "There
are few travelers in Karanda right now," he told her. "There's too
much turmoil and upheaval. There's only one boat that left that village in the
past month. I'll tell you this, though. If the woman you seek was a friend of
yours, and if she was on board that
boat, prepare to mourn her." "Oh?" "The
boat sank in a sudden storm just off the city of Karand on the east-side of the
lake in Ganesia." "The
nice thing about Zandramas is her predictability," Silk murmured to
Garion. "I don't think we're going to have much trouble picking up her
trail again, do you?" Arshag's
eyelids were drooping now, and he seemed barely able to hold his head erect. "If
you have any more questions for him, Ancient One, you should ask them
quickly." Sadi advised. "The drug is starting to wear off, and he's
very close to sleep again." "I
think I have all the answers I need," the old man replied. "And
I have what I need as well," Polgara added grimly. Because
of the size of the lake, there was no possibility of reaching the eastern shore
before nightfall, and so they lowered the sails and set a sea anchor to
minimize the nighttime drift of their scow. They set sail again at first light
and shortly after noon saw a low, dark smudge along the eastern horizon. "That
would be the east-coast of the lake," Silk said to Garion. "I'll go
up to the bow and see if I can pick out some landmarks. I don't think we'll
want to run right up to the wharves of Karand, do you?" "No.
Not really." "I'll
see if I can find us a quiet cove someplace, and then we can have a look around
without attracting attention." They
beached the scow in a quiet bay surrounded by high sand dunes and scrubby brush
about midafternoon. "What
do you think, Grandfather?" Garion asked after they had unloaded the horses. "About
what?" "The
boat. What should we do with it?" "Set
it adrift. Let's not announce that we came ashore here." "I
suppose you're right." Garion sighed a bit regretfully. "It wasn't a
bad boat, though, was it?" "It
didn't tip over." "Capsize,"
Garion corrected. Polgara
came over to where they were standing. "Do you have any further need for
Arshag?" she asked the old man. "No,
and I've been trying to decide what to do with him." "I'll
take care of it, father," she said. She turned and went back to where
Arshag still lay, once more bound and half asleep on the beach. She stood over
him for a moment, then raised one hand. The Grolim flinched wildly even as
Garion felt the sudden powerful surge of her will. "Listen
carefully, Arshag," she said. "You provided the Demon Lord with women
so that he could unloose an abomination upon the world. That act must not go
unrewarded. This, then, is your reward. You are now invincible. No one can kill
you ‑no man, no demon- not even you yourself. But, no one will ever again believe a single word that you say. You
will be faced with constant ridicule and derision all the days of your life and
you will be driven out wherever you go, to wander the world as a rootless
vagabond. Thus are you repaid for aiding Mengha and helping him to unleash
Nahaz and for sacrificing foolish women to the Demon Lord's unspeakable
lust." She turned to Durnik. "Untie him," she commanded. When
his arms and legs were free, Arshag stumbled to his feet, his tattooed face
ashen. "Who are you, woman?" he demanded in a shaking voice,
"and what power do you have to pronounce so terrible a curse?" "I
am Polgara," she replied. "You may have heard of me. Now go!"
She pointed up the beach with an imperious finger. As
if suddenly seized by an irresistible compulsion, Arshag turned, his face
filled with horror. He stumbled up one of the sandy dunes and disappeared on
the far side. "Do
you think it was wise to reveal your identity, my lady?" Sadi asked
dubiously. "There's
no danger, Sadi." She smiled. "He can shout my name from every
rooftop, but no one will believe him." "How
long will he live?" Ce'Nedra's voice was very small. "Indefinitely,
I'd imagine. Long enough, certainly, to give him time to appreciate fully the
enormity of what it was that he did." Ce'Nedra
stared at her. "Lady Polgara!" she said in a sick voice. "How
could you do it? It's horrible." "Yes,"
Polgara replied, "it is ‑but so was what happened back at that
temple we burned." CHAPTER TWENTY‑THREE The
street, if it could be called that, was narrow and crooked. An attempt had been
made at some time in the past to surface it with logs, but they had long since
rotted and been trodden into the mud. Decaying garbage lay in heaps against the
walls of crudely constructed log houses, and herds of scrawny pigs rooted
dispiritedly through those heaps in search of food. As
Silk and Garion, once again wearing their Karandese vests and caps and their
cross‑tied sackcloth leggings, approached the docks jutting out into the
lake, they were nearly overcome by the overpowering odor of long‑dead
fish. "Fragrant
sort of place, isn't it?" Silk noted, holding a handkerchief to his face. "How
can they stand it?" Garion asked, trying to keep from gagging. "Their
sense of smell has probably atrophied over the centuries," Silk replied.
"The city of Karand is the ancestral home of all the Karands in all the
seven kingdoms. It's been here for eons, so the debris ‑and the smell‑
has had a long time to build up." A
huge sow, trailed by a litter of squealing piglets, waddled out into the very
center of the street and flopped over on her side with a loud grunt. The
piglets immediately attacked, pushing and scrambling to nurse. "Any hints at all?" Silk asked. Garion
shook his head. The sword strapped across his back had neither twitched nor
tugged since the two of them had entered the city early that morning on foot by
way of the north gate. "Zandramas might not have even entered the city at
all," he said. "She's avoided populated places before, you
know." "That's
true, I suppose," Silk admitted, "but I don't think we should go any
farther until we locate the place where she landed. She could have gone in any
direction once she got to this side of the lake ‑Darshiva, Zamad,
Voresebo‑ even down into Delchin and then on down the Magan into Rengel
or Peldane." "I
know," Garion said, "but all this delay is very frustrating. We're
getting closer to her. I can feel it, and every minute we waste gives her that
much more time to escape again with Geran." "It
can't be helped." Silk shrugged. "About all we can do here is follow
the inside of the wall and walk along the waterfront. If she came through the
city at all, we're certain to cross her path." They
turned a corner and looked down another muddy street toward the lake-shore
where fishnets hung over long poles. They slogged through the mud until they
reached the street that ran along the shoreline where floating docks reached
out into the lake and then followed it along the waterfront. There was a certain amount of activity here.
A number of sailors dressed in faded blue tunics were hauling a boat half‑full
of water up onto the shore with a large deal of shouting and contradictory
orders. Here and there on the docks, groups of fishermen in rusty brown sat
mending nets, and farther on along the street several loiterers in fur vests
and leggings sat on the log stoop in front of a sour‑smelling tavern,
drinking from cheap tin cups. A blowzy young woman with frizzy orange hair and
a pockmarked face leaned out of a second‑story window, calling to
passersby in a voice she tried to make seductive, but which Garion found to be
merely coarse. "Busy place," Silk murmured. Garion
grunted, and they moved on along the littered street. Coming
from the other direction, they saw a group of armed men. Though they all wore
helmets of one kind or another, the rest of their clothing was of mismatched
colors and could by no stretch of the imagination be called uniforms. Their
self‑important swagger, however, clearly indicated that they were either
soldiers or some kind of police. "You
two! Halt!" one of them barked as they came abreast of Garion and Silk. "Is
there some problem, sir?" Silk asked ingratiatingly. "I
haven't seen you here before," the man said, his hand on his sword hilt.
He was a tall fellow with lank red hair poking out from under his helmet.
"Identify yourselves." "My
name is Saldas," Silk lied. "This is Kvasta." He pointed at
Garion. "We're strangers here in Karand." "What's
your business here ‑and where do you come from?" "We're
from Dorikan in Jenno," Silk told him, "and we're here looking for my
older brother. He sailed out from the village of Dashun on the other side of
the lake awhile back and hasn't returned." The
redheaded man looked suspicious. "We
talked with a fellow near the north gate," Silk continued, "and he
told us that there was a boat that sank in a storm just off the docks
here." His face took on a melancholy expression. "The time would have
been just about right, I think, and the description he gave us of the boat
matched the one my brother was sailing. Have you by any chance heard about it,
sir?" The little man sounded very sincere. Some
of the suspicion faded from the red‑haired man's face. "It seems to
me that I heard some mention of it," he conceded. "The
fellow we talked with said that he thought there might have been some
survivors," Silk added, "one that he knew of, anyway. He said that a
woman in a dark cloak and carrying a baby managed to get away in a small boat.
Do you by chance happen to know
anything about that?" The
Karand's face hardened. "Oh, yes," he said. "We know about her, all right." "Could
you by any chance tell me where she went?" Silk asked him. "I'd
really like to talk with her and find out if she knows anything about my
brother." He leaned toward the other man confidentially. "To be
perfectly honest with you, good sir, I can't stand my brother. We've hated each
other since we were children, but I promised my old father that I'd find out what
happened to him." Then he winked outrageously. "There's an
inheritance involved, you understand. If I can take definite word back to
father that my brother's dead, I stand to come into a nice piece of
property." The
red‑haired man grinned. "I can understand your situation,
Saldas." he said. "I had a dispute with my own brothers about our patrimony." His eyes narrowed.
"You say you're from Dorikan?" he asked. "Yes.
On the banks of the northern River Magan. Do you know our city?" "Does
Dorikan follow the teachings of Lord Mengha?" "The
Liberator? Of course. Doesn't all of Karanda?" "Have
you seen any of the Dark Lords in the last month or so?" "The
minions of the Lord Nahaz? No, I can't say that I have ‑but then Kvasta
and I haven't attended any worship services for some time. I'm sure that the
wizards are still raising them, though." "I
wouldn't be all that sure, Saldas. we haven't seen one here in Karand for over
five weeks. Our wizards have tried to summon them, but they refuse to come.
Even the Grolims who now worship Lord Nahaz haven't been successful and they'll
all powerful magicians, you know." "Truly,"
Silk agreed. "Have
you heard anything at all about Lord Mengha's whereabouts?" Silk
shrugged. "The last I heard, he was in Katakor someplace. In Dorikan we're
just waiting for his return so that we can sweep the Angaraks out of all
Karanda." The
answer seemed to satisfy the tall fellow. "All right, Saldas," he
said. "I'd say that you've got a legitimate reason to be in Karand after
all. I don't think you're going to have much luck in finding the woman you want
to talk to, though. From what I've heard, she was on your brother's boat and she did get away before the storm hit. She had a small boat, and she
landed to the south of the city. She came to the south gate with her brat in
her arms and went straight to the Temple. She talked with the Grolims inside
for about an hour. When she left, they were all following her." "Which
way did they go?" Silk asked him. "Out
the east gate." "How
long ago was it?" "Late
last week. I'll tell you something, Saldas. Lord Mengha had better stop
whatever he's doing in Katakor and come back to central Karanda where he
belongs. The whole movement is starting to falter. The Dark Lords have deserted
us, and the Grolims are trailing after this woman with the baby. All we have
left are the wizards, and they're mostly mad, anyway." "They
always have been, haven't they?" Silk grinned. "Tampering with the
supernatural tends to unsettle a man's brains, I've noticed." "You
seem like a sensible man, Saldas," the redhead said, clapping him on the
shoulder. "I'd like to stay and talk with you further, but my men and I
have to finish our patrol. I hope you find your brother." He winked slyly.
"Or don't find him, I should
say." Silk
grinned back. "I thank you for your wishes about my brother's growing ill
health," he replied. The
soldiers moved off along the street. "You tell better stories than
Belgarath does," Garion said to his little friend. "It's
a gift. That was a very profitable encounter, wasn't it? Now I understand why
the Orb hasn't picked up the trail yet. We came into the city by way of the
north gate, and Zandramas came up from the south. If we go straight to the
Temple, the Orb's likely to jerk you off your feet." Garion
nodded. "The important thing is that we're only a few days behind
her." He paused, frowning. "Why
is she gathering Grolims, though?" "Who
knows? Reinforcements maybe. She knows that we're right behind her. Or, maybe
she thinks she's going to need Grolims who have training in Karandese magic
when she gets home to Darshiva. If Nahaz has sent his demons down there, she's
going to need all the help she can get. We'll let Belgarath sort it out. Let's
go to the Temple and see if we can pick up the trail." As
they approached the Temple in the center of the city, the Orb began to pull at
Garion again, and he felt a surge of exultation. "I've got it," he
said to Silk. "Good."
The little man looked up at the Temple. "I see that they've made some
modifications," he observed. The
polished steel mask of the face of Torak which normally occupied the place
directly over the nail‑studded door had been removed, Garion saw, and in
its place was a red‑painted skull with a pair of horns screwed down into
its brow. "I
don't know that the skull is all that big an improvement, " Silk said,
"but then, it's no great change for the worse either. I was getting a
little tired of that mask staring at me every time I turned around." "Let's
follow the trail," Garion suggested, "and make certain that Zandramas
left the city before we go get the others." "Right,"
Silk agreed. The
trail led from the door of the Temple through the littered streets to the east
gate of the city. Garion and Silk followed it out of Karand and perhaps a half
mile along the highway leading eastward across the plains of Ganesia. "Is she veering at all?" Silk
asked. "Not
yet. She's following the road." "Good.
Let's go get the others ‑and our horses. we won't make very good time on
foot." They
moved away from the road, walking through knee‑high grass. "Looks like good, fertile soil
here," Garion noted. "Have you and Yarblek ever considered buying
farmland? It might be a good investment." "No,
Garion." Silk laughed. "There's a major drawback to owning land. If
you have to leave a place in a hurry, there's no way that you can pick it up
and carry it along with you." "That's
true, I guess." The
others waited in a grove of large old willows a mile or so north of the city,
and their faces were expectant as Garion and Silk ducked in under the branches. "Did you find it?" Belgarath asked. Garion nodded. "She went east," he
replied. "And
apparently she took all the Grolims from the Temple along with her," Silk
added. Belgarath
looked puzzled. "Why would she do that?" "I
haven't got a clue. I suppose we could ask her when we catch up with her." "Could
you get any idea of how far ahead of us she is?" Ce'Nedra asked. "Just
a few days," Garion said. "With any luck we'll catch her before she
gets across the Mountains of Zamad." "Not
if we don't get started," Belgarath said. They
rode on back across the wide, open field to the highway leading across the
plains toward the upthrusting peaks lying to the east. The Orb picked up the
trail again, and they followed it at a canter. "What kind of a city was it?"
Velvet asked Silk as they rode along. "Nice
place to visit," he replied, "but you wouldn't want to live there.
The pigs are clean enough, but the people are awfully dirty." "Cleverly
put, Kheldar." "I've
always had a way with words," he conceded modestly. "Father,"
Polgara called to the old man, "a large number of Grolims have passed this
way." He
looked around and nodded. "Silk was right, then," he said. "For
some reason she's subverting Mengha's people. Let's be alert for any possible
ambushes." They
rode on for the rest of the day and camped that night some distance away from
the road, starting out again at first light in the morning. About midday they
saw a roadside village some distance ahead. Coming from that direction was a
solitary man in a rickety cart being pulled by a bony white horse. "Do
you by any change have a flagon of ale, Lady Polgara?" Sadi asked as they
slowed to a walk. "
Are you thirsty?" "Oh,
it's not for me. I detest ale personally. It's for that carter just ahead. I
thought we might want some information." He looked over at Silk. "Are
you feeling at all sociable today, Kheldar?" "No
more than usual. Why?" "Take
a drink or two of this," the eunuch said, offering the little man the
flagon Polgara had taken from one of the packs. "Not too much, mind. I
only want you to smell drunk." "Why
not?" Silk shrugged, taking a long drink. "That
should do it," Sadi approved. "Now give it back." "I
thought you didn't want any." "I
don't. I'm just going to add a bit of favoring." He opened his red case.
"Don't drink any more from this flagon," he warned Silk as he tapped
four drops of a gleaming red liquid into the mouth of the flagon. "If you
do, we'll all have to listen to you talk for days on end." He handed the
flagon back to the little man. "Why don't you go offer that poor fellow up
there a drink," he suggested. "He looks like he could use one." "You
didn't poison it, did you?" "Of
course not. It's very hard to get information out of somebody who's squirming
on the ground clutching at his belly. One or two good drinks from that flagon,
though, and the carter will be seized by an uncontrollable urge to talk ‑about
anything at all and to anybody who asks him a question in a friendly fashion.
Go be friendly to the poor man, Kheldar. He looks dreadfully lonesome. Silk
grinned, then turned and trotted his horse toward the oncoming cart, swaying in
his saddle and singing loudly and very much off‑key. "He's
very good," Velvet murmured to Ce'Nedra, "but he always overacts his
part. When we get back to Boktor, I think I'll send him to a good drama
coach." Ce'Nedra
laughed. By
the time they reached the cart, the seedy‑looking man in a rust‑red
smock had pulled his vehicle off to the side of the road, and he and Silk had
joined in song -a rather bawdy one. "Ah,
there you are," Silk said, squinting owlishly at Sadi. "I wondered
how long it was going to take you to catch up. Here‑" He thrust the
flagon at the eunuch. "Have a drink." Sadi
feigned taking a long drink from the flagon. Then he sighed lustily, wiped his
mouth on his sleeve, and handed the flagon back. Silk
passed it to the carter. "Your turn, friend." The carter took a drink
and then grinned foolishly. "I haven't felt this good in weeks," he
said. "We're
riding toward the east," Sadi told him. "I
saw that right off," the carter said. "That's unless you've taught
your horses to run backward." He laughed uproariously at that, slapping
his knee in glee. "How
droll," the eunuch murmured. "Do you come from that village just up
ahead?" "Lived
there all my life," the carter replied, "and my father before me ‑and
his father before him‑ and his father's father before that and‑"
"Have
you seen a dark‑cloaked woman with a babe in her arms go past here within
the last week?" Sadi interrupted him. "She probably would have been
in the company of a fairly large party of Grolims." The
carter made the sign to ward off the evil eye at the mention of the word
"Grolim." "Oh,
yes. She came by all right," he said, "and she went into the local
Temple here ‑if you can really call it a Temple. It's no bigger than my
own house and it's only got three Grolims in it -two young ones and an old one.
Anyway, this woman with the babe in her arms, she goes into the Temple, and we
can hear her talking, and pretty soon she comes out with our three Grolims ‑only
the old one was trying to talk the two young ones into staying, and then she
says something to the young ones and they pull out their knives and start
stabbing the old one, and he yells and falls down on the ground dead as mutton,
and the woman takes our two young Grolims back out to the road, and they join
in with the others and they all go off, leaving us only that old dead one lying
on his face in the mud and‑" "How
many Grolims would you say she had with her?" Sadi asked. "Counting
our two, I'd say maybe thirty -or forty‑ or it could be as many as fifty.
I've never been very good at quick guesses like that. I can tell the difference
between three and four, but after that I get confused, and‑" "Could
you give us any idea of exactly how long ago all that was?" "Let's
see." The carter squinted at the sty, counting on his fingers. "It
couldn't have been yesterday, because yesterday I took that load of barrels
over to Toad‑face's farm. Do you know Toad‑face? Ugliest man I ever
saw, but his daughter's a real beauty. I could tell you stories about her, let me tell you." "So
it wasn't yesterday?" "No.
If definitely wasn't yesterday. I spent most of yesterday under a haystack with
Toad‑face's daughter. And I know
it wasn't the day before, because I got drunk that day and I don't remember a
thing that happened after midmorning." He took another drink from the
flagon. "How
about the day before that?" "It
could have been," the carter said, "or the day before that." "Or
even before?" The
carter shook his head. "No, that was the day our pig farrowed, and I know
that the woman came by after that. It had to have been the day before the day
before yesterday or the day before that." "Three
or four days ago, then?" "If
that's the way it works out," the carter shrugged, drinking again. "Thanks
for the information, friend," Sadi said. He looked at Silk. "We
should be moving on, I suppose," he said. "Did
you want your jar back?" the carter asked. "Go
ahead and keep it, friend," Silk said. "I think I've had enough
anyway." "Thanks
for the ale ‑and the talk," the carter called after them as they
rode away. Garion glanced back and saw that the fellow had climbed down from
his cart and was engaging in an animated conversation with his horse. "Three
days!" Ce'Nedra exlaimed happily. "Or,
at the most, four," Sadi said. "We're
gaining on her!" Ce'Nedra said, suddenly leaning over and throwing her
arms about the eunuch's neck. "So
it appears, your Majesty," Sadi agreed, looking slightly embarrassed. They
camped off the road again that night and started out again early the following
morning. The sun was just coming up when the large, blue‑banded hawk came
spiraling in, flared, and shimmered into the form of Beldin at the instant its
talons touched the road. "You've got company waiting for you just
ahead," he told them, pointing at the first line of foothills of the
Mountains of Zamad lying perhaps a mile in front of them. "Oh?"
Belgarath said, reining in his horse. "About
a dozen Grolims," Beldin said. They're hiding in the bushes on either side
of the road." Belgarath
swore. "Have
you been doing things to annoy the Grolims?" the hunchback asked. Belgarath shook his head. "Zandramas
has been gathering them as she goes along. She's got quite a few of them with
her now. She probably left that group behind to head off pursuit. She knows
that we're right behind her." "What
are we going to do, Belgarath?" Ce'Nedra asked. "We're so close. We can't stop now." The
old man looked at his brother sorcerer. "Well?" he said. Beldin
scowled at him. "All right," he said. "I'll do it, but don't
forget that you owe me, Belgarath." "Write
it down with all the other things. We'll settle up when this is all over." "Don't
think I won't." "Did
you find out where Nahaz took Urvon?" "Would
you believe they went back to Mal Yaska?" Beldin sounded disgusted. "They'll
come out eventually," Belgarath assured him. "Are you going to need
any help with the Grolims? I could send Pol along if you like." "Are
you trying to be funny?" "No.
I was just asking. Don't make too much noise." Beldin made a vulgar sound,
changed again, and swooped away. "Where's
he going?" Silk asked. "He's
going to draw off the Grolims." "Oh?
How?" "I
didn't ask him," Belgarath shrugged. "We'll give him a little while
and then we should be able to ride straight on through." "He's
very good, isn't he?" "Beldin?
Oh, yes, very, very good. There he goes now." Silk
looked around. "Where?" "I
didn't see him ‑I heard him. He's flying low a mile or so to the north of
where the Grolims are hiding, and he's kicking up just enough noise to make it
sound as if the whole group of us are trying to slip around them without being
seen." He glanced at his daughter. "Pol, would you take a look and
see if it's working?" "All
right, father." She concentrated, and Garion could feel her mind reaching
out, probing. "They've taken the bait," she reported. "They all
ran off after Beldin." "That
was accommodating of them, wasn't it? Let's move on." They
pushed their horses into a gallop and covered the distance to the first
foothills of the Mountains of Zamad in a short period of time. They followed
the road up a steep slope and through a shallow notch. Beyond that the terrain
grew more rugged, and the dark green forest rose steeply up the flanks of the
peaks. Garion
began to sense conflicting signals from the Orb as he rode. At first he had
only felt its eagerness to follow the trail of Zandramas and Geran, but now he
began to feel a sullen undertone, a sound of ageless, implacable hatred, and at
his back where the sword was sheathed, he began to feel an increasing heat. "Why
is it burning red?" Ce'Nedra asked from behind him. "What's
burning red?" "The
Orb, I think. I can see it glowing right through the leather covering you have
over it." "Let's
stop awhile," Belgarath told them, reining in his horse. "What
is it, Grandfather?" "I'm
not sure. Take the sword out and slip off the sleeve. Let's see what's
happening." Garion
drew the sword from its sheath. It seemed heavier than usual for some reason,
and when he peeled off the soft leather covering, they were all able to see
that instead of its usual azure blue, the Orb of Aldur was glowing a dark,
sooty red. "What
is it, father?" Polgara asked. "It
feels the Sardion," Eriond said in a calm voice. "Are
we that close?" Garion demanded. "Is this the Place Which Is No
More?" "I
don't think so, Belgarion," the young man replied. "It's something
else." "What
is it, then?" "I'm
not sure, but the Orb is responding to the other stone in some way. They talk
to each other in a fashion I can't understand." They
rode on, and some time later the blue‑banded hawk came swirling in,
blurred into Beldin's shape, and stood in front of them. The gnarled dwarf had
a slightly self‑satisfied look on his face. " "You
look like a cat that just got into the cream, Belgarath said. "Naturally.
I just sent a dozen or so Grolims off in the general direction of the polar
icecap. They'll have a wonderful time when the pan ice starts to break up and
they get to float around up there for the rest of the summer." "Are
you going to scout on ahead?" Belgarath asked him. "I
suppose so," Beldin replied. He held out his arms, blurred into feathers,
and drove himself into the air. They
rode more cautiously now, climbing deeper and deeper into the Mountains of
Zamad. The surrounding country grew more broken. The reddish‑hued peaks
were jagged, and their lower flanks were covered with dark firs and pines.
Rushing streams boiled over rocks and dropped in frothy waterfalls over steep
cliffs. The road, which had been straight and flat on the plains of Ganesia,
began to twist and turn as it crawled up the steep slopes. It
was nearly noon when Beldin returned again. "The main party of Grolims
turned south," he reported. "There are about forty of them." "Was
Zandramas with them?" Garion asked quickly. "No.
I don't think so ‑at least I didn't pick up the sense of anyone unusual
in the group." "We
haven't lost her, have we?" Ce'Nedra asked in alarm. "No,"
Garion replied. "The Orb still has her trail." He glanced over his
shoulder. The stone on the hilt of his sword was still burning a sullen red. "About
all we can do is follow her," Belgarath said. "It's Zandramas we're
interested in, not a party of stray Grolims. Can you pinpoint exactly where we
are?" he asked Beldin. "Mallorea." "Very
funny." "We've
crossed into Zamad. This road goes on down into Voresebo, though. Where's my
mule?" "Back
with the packhorses," Durnik told him. As
they moved on, Garion could feel Polgara probing on ahead with her mind. "Are
you getting anything, Pol?" Belgarath asked her. "Nothing
specific, father," she replied. "I can sense the fact that Zandramas
is close, but she's shielding, so I can't pinpoint her." They
rode on, moving at a cautious walk now. Then, as the road passed through a
narrow gap and descended on the far side, they saw a figure in a gleaming white
robe standing in the road ahead. As they drew closer, Garion saw that it was
Cyradis. "Move
with great care in this place," she cautioned, and there was a note of
anger in her voice. "The Child of Dark seeks to circumvent the ordered
course of events and hath laid a trap for ye." "There's
nothing new or surprising about that," Beldin growled. "What does she
hope to accomplish?" "It
is her thought to slay one of the companions of the Child of Light and thereby
prevent the completion of one of the tasks which must be accomplished ere the
final meeting. Should she succeed, all that hath gone before shall come to
naught. Follow me, and I will guide you safely to the next task." Toth
stepped down from his horse and quickly led it to the side of his slender
mistress. She smiled at him, her face radiant, and laid a slim hand on his huge
arm. With no apparent effort, the huge man lifted her into the saddle of his
horse and then took the reins in his hand. "Aunt
Pol," Garion whispered, "is it my imagination, or is she really there
this time?" Polgara
looked intently at the blindfolded Seeress. "It's not a projection,"
she said. "It's much more substantial. I couldn't begin to guess how she
got here, but I think you're right, Garion. She's really here." They
followed the Seeress and her mute guide down the steeply descending road into a
grassy basin surrounded on all sides by towering firs. In the center of the
basin was a small mountain lake sparkling in the sunlight. Polgara
suddenly drew in her breath sharply. "We're being watched," she said.
"Who
is it, Pol?" Belgarath asked. "The
mind is hidden, father. All I can get is the sense of watching ‑and
anger." A smile touched her lips. "I'm sure it's Zandramas. She's
shielding, so I can't reach her mind, but she can't shield out my sense of
being watched, and she can't control her anger enough to keep me from picking
up the edges of it." "Who's
she so angry with?" "Cyradis,
I think. She went to a great deal of trouble to lay a trap for us, and Cyradis
came along and spoiled it. She still might try something, so I think we'd all
better be on our guard." He
nodded bleakly. "Right." he agreed. Toth
led the horse his mistress was riding out into the basin and stopped at the
edge of the lake. When the rest of them reached her, she pointed down through
the crystal water. "The task lies there," she said. "Below lies
a submerged grot. One of ye must enter that grot and then return. Much shall be
revealed there." Belgarath
looked hopefully at Beldin. "Not
this time, old man," the dwarf said, shaking his head. "I'm a hawk,
not a fish, and I don't like cold water any more than you do." "Pol?"
Belgarath said rather plaintively. "I
don't think so, father," she replied. "I think it's your turn this
time. Besides, I need to concentrate on Zandramas." He
bent over and dipped his hand into the sparkling water. Then he shuddered.
"This is cruel," he said. Silk
was grinning at him. "Don't
say it, Prince Kheldar." Belgarath scowled, starting to remove his
clothing. "Just keep your mouth shut." They
were perhaps all a bit surprised at how sleekly muscular the old man was.
Despite his fondness for rich food and good brown ale, his stomach was as flat
as a board; although he was as lean as a rail, his shoulders and chest rippled
when he moved. "My,
my," Velvet murmured appreciatively, eyeing the loincloth‑clad old
man. He
suddenly grinned at her impishly. "Would you care for another frolic in a
pool, Liselle?" he invited with a wicked look in his bright blue eyes. She
suddenly blushed a rosy red, glancing guiltily at Silk. Belgarath
laughed, arched himself forward, and split the water of the lake as cleanly as
the blade of a knife. Several
yards out, he broached, leaping high into the air with the sun gleaming on his
silvery scales and his broad, forked‑tail flapping and shaking droplets
like jewels across the sparkling surface of the lake. Then his dark, heavy body
drove down and down into the depths of the crystal lake. "Oh,
my," Durnik breathed, his hands twitching. "Never
mind, dear." Polgara laughed. "He wouldn't like it at all if you
stuck a fishhook in his jaw." The
great, silver‑sided salmon swirled down and disappeared into an
irregularly shaped opening near the bottom of the lake. They
waited, and Garion found himself unconsciously holding his breath. After
what seemed an eternity, the great fish shot from the mouth of the submerged
cave, drove himself far out into the lake, and then returned, skipping across
the surface of the water on his tail, shaking his head and almost seeming to
balance himself with his fins. Then he plunged forward into the water near the
shore, and Belgarath emerged dripping and shivering. "Invigorating,"
he observed, climbing back up onto the bank. "Have you got a blanket handy,
Pol?" he asked, stripping the water from his arms and legs with his hands. "Show‑off,"
Beldin grunted. "What
was down there?" Garion asked. "It
looks like an old temple of some kind," the old man answered, vigorously
drying himself with the blanket Polgara had handed him. "Somebody took a
natural cave and walled up the sides to give it some kind of shape. There was
an altar there with a special kind of niche in it ‑empty, naturally‑
but the place was filled with an overpowering presence, and all the rocks
glowed red." "The
Sardion?" Beldin demanded intently. "Not any more," Belgarath replied,
drying his hair. "It was there, though, for a long, long time ‑and
it had built a barrier of some kind to keep anybody from finding it. It's gone
now, but I'll recognize the signs of it the next time I get close." "Garion!"
Ce'Nedra cried. "Look!" with a trembling hand she was pointing at a
nearby crag. High atop that rocky promontory stood a figure wrapped in shiny
black satin. Even before the figure tossed back its hood with a gesture of
supreme arrogance, he knew who it was. Without thinking, he reached for Iron‑grip's
sword, his mind suddenly aflame. But
then Cyradis spoke in a clear, firm voice. "I am wroth with thee,
Zandramas," she declared. "Seek not to interfere with that which must
come to pass, lest I make my choice here and now." "And
if thou dost, sightless, creeping worm, then all will turn to chaos, and thy
task will be incomplete, and blind chance will supplant prophecy. Behold, I am
the Child of Dark, and I fear not the hand of chance, for chance is my servant even more than it is the
servant of the Child of Light." Then
Garion heard a low snarl, a dreadful sound -more dreadful yet because it came
from his wife's throat. Moving faster than he thought was
possible, Ce'Nedra dashed to Durnik's horse and ripped the smith's axe from the
rope sling which held it. with a scream of rage, she ran around the edge of the
tiny mountain lake brandishing the axe. "Ce'Nedra!"
he shouted, lunging after her. "No!" Zandramas
laughed with cruel glee. "Choose, Cyradis!" she shouted. "Make
thine empty choice, for in the death of the Rivan Queen, I triumph!" and
she raised both hands over her head. Though
he was running as fast as he could, Garion saw that he had no hope of catching
Ce'Nedra before she moved fatally close to the satin‑robed sorceress atop
the crag. Even now, his wife had begun scrambling up the rocks, screeching
curses and hacking at the boulders that got in her way with Durniks axe. Then
the form of a glowing blue wolf suddenly appeared between Ce'Nedra and the
object of her fury. Ce'Nedra
stopped as if frozen, and Zandramas recoiled from the snarling wolf. The light
around the wolf flickered briefly, and there, still standing between Ce'Nedra
and Zandramas stood the form of Garion's ultimate grandmother, Belgarath's wife
and Polgara's mother. Her tawny hair was aflame with blue light, and her golden
eyes blazed with unearthly fire. "You!"
Zandramas gasped, shrinking back even further. Poledra
reached back, took Ce'Nedra to her side, and protectively put one arm about her
tiny shoulders. With her other hand she gently removed the axe from the little
Queen's suddenly nerveless fingers. Ce'Nedra's eyes were wide and unseeing, and
she stood immobilized as if in a trance. "She
is under my protection, Zandramas," Poledra said, "and you may not
harm her." The sorceress atop the crag howled in sudden, frustrated rage.
Her eyes ablaze, she once again drew herself erect. "Will
it be now, Zandramas?" Poledra asked in a deadly voice. "Is this the
time you have chosen for our meeting? You know even as I that should we meet at
the wrong time and in the wrong place, we will both be destroyed." "I
do not fear thee, Poledra!" the sorceress shrieked. "Nor
I you. Come then, Zandramas, let us destroy each other here and now ‑for
should the Child of Light go on to the Place Which Is No More unopposed and
find no Child of Dark awaiting him there, then I triumph! If
this be the time and place of your choosing, bring forth your power and let it
happen ‑for I grow weary of you." The
face of Zandramas was twisted with rage, and Garion could feel the force of her
will building up. He tried to reach over his shoulder for his sword, thinking
to unleash its fire and blast the hated sorceress from atop her crag, but even
as Ce'Nedra's apparently were, he found that his muscles were all locked in
stasis. From behind him he could feel the others also struggling to shake free
of the force which seemed to hold them in place as well. "No,"
Poledra's voice sounded firmly in the vaults of his mind. "This is between
Zandramas and me. Don't interfere." "Well,
Zandramas," she said aloud then, "What is your decision? Will you
cling to life a while longer, or will you die now?" The
sorceress struggled to regain her composure, even as the glowing nimbus about
Poledra grew more intense. Then
Zandramas howled with enraged disappointment and disappeared in a flash of
orange fire. "I
thought she might see it my way," Poledra said calmly. She turned to face
Garion and the others. There was a twinkle in her golden eyes. "What took
you all so long?" she asked. "I've been waiting for you here for
months." She looked rather critically at the half‑naked Belgarath,
who was staring at her with a look of undisguised adoration. "You're as
thin as a bone, Old Wolf," she told him. "You really ought to eat
more, you know." She smiled fondly at him. "Would you like to have me
go catch you a nice fat rabbit?" she asked. Then she laughed, shimmered
back into the form of the blue wolf, and loped away, her paws seeming scarcely
to touch the earth. Here
ends Book III of The Malloreon. Book IV, Sorceress of Darsheva, continues the search for Zandramas and
for the Sardion, which has been at many sites, but is now to be found at the
"Place Which Is No More" ‑whatever that means! |
|
|